Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 1 – First Impressions

The bell rang, heralding the wave of students that walked out of the castle.  All the students were dressed in black robes of similar style.  Different colored trims and accents set the robes apart: red, green, yellow, and dark blue.  While each student looked very different from one another, the robes made them look uniform, while being their apparent uniform.

Two girls with red trim made their way to a corner of the courtyard.  The shorter of the two sat on the ground, leaning against the low decorative stone wall while the much taller second girl leaned into the corner while standing. 

Alicia Spinnet looked up at her friend, tucking a long strand of dark brown hair behind her ear.  “Do you know why Wood asked us to gather?”

Angelina Johnson shook her head, her braided black hair swinging gently.  “Quidditch, I assume.  He barely talks about anything else.”

Alicia giggled.  “Too true.  It’s a bit early to do any kind of planning though, we’re a player short.”

A third girl in black robes with red accents hopped over the low wall and sat upon the lip.  “Ooh maybe Wood found someone to join the team already.”  Her blonde ponytail bobbed as she bounced up and down with energy.

Angelina groaned.  “He didn’t even have trials for the position.  How can he have filled the Seeker position already?  Also shouldn’t we all be there to make sure they’re a good fit with the whole team?”

“That’s because no one wanted to try out for Seeker.  He put up a notice and everything but no one wanted to trial for it this year.  Besides, you know how Wood gets when he’s excited.  He’s usually not wrong when it comes to Quidditch stuff,” Alicia said somewhat hesitantly.

“Usually,” Angelina said, her tone dripping sarcasm.  “What did Langley do again during that one game?”

“Plowed himself into the ground at speed,” Katie said with ghoulish glee.

“And how about Renfrew?”

“Whacked herself in the chin with her own broomstick coming out of a dive, knocking herself out.”

“That’s why I said usually,” Alicia said rolling her eyes.

Two identical boys approached the girls, short bright red hair glinted in the sun.  “Hello ladies,” they said at the same time in the same tone of voice.

Katie snickered.  “It’s a bit early for the creepy twin act isn’t it?”

They looked at each other with identical offended looks.

“She called us creepy!”

“I know!  I heard it too.”

“That’s so rude Fred.”

“I’m George.  You’re Fred.

“Am I really?”

“Last I checked.”

“Which was when?”

“I’m sure I checked this morning-“

“Do either of you idiots know why Wood wanted us to gather?” Angelina interrupted.  By now the girls were more or less used to the double act Fred and George Wesley liked to play on people.  Most of the time it was amusing.  Other times it could get very tedious.

“Probably to tell us about the new Seeker,” Fred said.

The three girls looked up with interest. 

“Told you!” Katie exclaimed.

“Who is it?” Alicia asked.    

“Harry Potter if you can believe it,” Oliver Wood said as he approached the team.  Short light brown hair sat on top of a broad excited face.

“Really?  The Boy-Who-Lived?” Katie asked.  “He’s going to be our new Seeker?  Isn’t he a firstie?”

“Yep,” George said.

“He’ll be the youngest Seeker in a century,” Fred said.

“You better not be joking,” Angelina said, scowling at Wood.

“I’m not.  When did you last hear me make a joke about Quidditch?” Wood asked.  “I leave jokes to the Twins.”

“So you should, we’re funnier.”

“You’re the better Captain though so that’s why we leave Captaining to you.”

“Has he even played before?” Alicia asked.

“Nope, didn’t even know the rules.  But he’s a natural on a broom.  McGonagall vouched for him.  Showed me he caught this tiny Remembrall from a dive, his first time on a broom no less.”

“If McGonagall vouches for him, he has to be legit,” Katie said. 

The rest of the team nodded.  No other Head of House was as invested in Quidditch as Minerva McGonagall, the Head of Gryffindor.  She loved the game and kept up with the League with as much passion as she did during the yearly Inter-House Cup. 

Angelina did not look convinced.  “Does he even have a broom?  He can’t play on one of the school ones.”

“McGonagall said she’s taking care of it.  As soon as he gets it I’m going to see how he rides and teach him the basics.  I’ve got a good feeling about him.”

“As good as Langley?” George asked with a mischievous smile. 

“Or Renfrew?” Fred asked with an equally mischievous smile.

“Better than them both put together,” Wood grumbled.

“That’s still a rather low bar.”

“A bar that neither could fly over.”

Wood shook a fist at the grinning twins and the giggling girls.  “Look, I just got a good feeling about this.  A better feeling anyways.  If anything it’s your brother’s fault you two.  When Charlie left no one wanted to fill his shoes.”

“It is rather hard to do,” George conceded, “he’s got big feet.”

“Don’t know who he got it from.  Mum and Dad don’t have big feet.”

“Oh who has bigger feet between you two?” Katie asked, her smile remarkably similar to the one the twins had a moment ago.

Fred and George pressed their right foot together.  “They’re identical!” they cried out together.

Wood shook his head as the rest of the team dissolved into laughter.  “I hope Harry works out,” he muttered.  “I need another mature player on this team.”

-0-

Harry Potter still could not believe he was here.  He was convinced this was some kind of elaborate prank or some kind of dream.  Any minute now Professor McGonagall would give him detention for flying without an observer, punish him for catching Neville Longbottom’s Remembrall.

He tried to look as small he could, shrinking visibly in front of the five older students.  Wood had been very kind to him since he took him out that afternoon to teach him about Quidditch.  The older student had answered all his questions and praised him for his flying abilities. 

Harry was still very much unused to praise.

Because of how kind and patient Wood was, Harry had found himself relaxing while in his presence.  Fred and George were a little scary, Ron Weasley had told him all kinds of stories about the pranks they pulled.  Yet Harry remembered how nice the twins were to him on the Hogwarts Express, helping him without even knowing who he was.  Their mother was really nice too.

This was the first time he met Katie, Alicia, and Angelina.  He felt properly intimidated by the three girls and barely said anything to them, only bobbing his head shyly when he was introduced to them.  The practice jersey swallowed up the scrawny first year boy, making him look and feel even smaller than usual.  Especially compared to the older and taller students.

He decided that if this was a dream, he should try to enjoy it.  Soon he was up in the air on his brand-new Nimbus 2000.  He felt the joy of flying, zipping through the air.  He felt free up in the air, untethered by any fear or trouble.  For a few moments he could forget his problems and pretend to feel better about doing something that felt good to him.

At least for a little while.

-0-

Katie’s eyes were narrowed ever since she saw Harry approach the pitch for practice.  During the first night of school, during the Sorting Ceremony, she did not get a great look at Harry.  Even for first years he was a small and thin child, easily dwarfed by others. 

She only saw him in passing in the weeks since.  Even when he sat in the common room of Gryffindor tower he was usually sitting somewhat out of direct sight.  Truthfully, she never thought to really look at the boy.  Most wanted to get a close look at the Boy-Who-Lived, to see the infamous scar.  Her friends in other Houses had asked about Harry, about what he was like.

She told everyone that he was like any other firstie.  A short scrawny little kid with big glasses.  He was very quiet, which was a relief.  Most were surprised when she said that.  People thought he would be full of himself, or at least supremely confident.  Katie had laughed when people said that, telling them they could not be more wrong.

Seeing him up close for the first time, Katie did not realize just how wrong everyone was. 

He was really small for his age, smaller than most.  Katie knew kids came in all shapes and sizes; she had been exceptionally short at that age.  However, it was not just the fact that he was small, it was that he was almost appallingly small.  He looked more than skinny.  The way he barely looked at people in the eye, how he looked everywhere but at people could have just been him being shy. 

He flinched at every boisterous sound the Twins made.   The first words that always came out was some kind of apology.  He had flinched terribly when Wood had laid a hand on his shoulder during the introductions.  All those signs can be one shown by someone utterly introverted, shy.

She did not think it was just that though.  His responses were too raw, too extreme, too ingrained.  They went beyond shyness.  She felt her stomach churn a little. 

The smile Harry wore as he flew, as he did drills with the Weasleys should have soothed Katie.  It showed that Harry could be happy, that he could act like a proper kid.

The fact that this was the first time she had seen him act like that made her feel even worse. 

“Something’s wrong,” she whispered.

Angelina looked at her with surprise.  “You think?  I think he’s flying brilliantly, especially if this is his third time on a broom.  Makes sense though, especially if his dad was a Quidditch player.  Runs in the family.”

Katie frowned.  “No not that.  He does fly really well.  Better than I did as a firstie.”  She hesitated, choosing her words very carefully.  “You know what my mum does right?”

“She’s a Medi-Witch right?  Works with kids?”

Katie nodded.  “She’s shared some things with me before.  Things I don’t like hearing about a lot cause it’s really sad.  Kids who are…hurt.”

It was Angelina’s turn to frown.  “You think?  No way!  Harry is The Boy-Who-Lived.  No one would want to hurt him.  Doesn’t he live with family?”

“Yeah.  Muggles, but family.”

Angelina shook her head.  “I think you’re just looking too far into things.  Yeah he’s a scrawny kid but that doesn’t mean it’s anything bad.”

“I really hope so,” Katie said. 

She really did.  She had a feeling that she was wrong though.

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 2 – Deepening Doubts

Angelina felt terrible.

She looked down at Harry and then stared at her hand, as if it had betrayed her.  Her mouth dropped open but no sound emerged, she could only stare at the boy.

It was the end of their first team practice.  The whole thing went well.  Considering it was their first practice for the year and that they were welcoming a new team mate, it had gone very well.  The team picked up practically where they left off last year, finding their groove swiftly.

Harry was a natural on the broom.  He had plenty of room for improvement of course but he had flown far better than he should have given that he had never knew he could fly on a broom until a few days ago.  He learned the general rules of Quidditch swiftly and unlike most new players with developed bad habits, listened well.

Wood had released the Snitch in practice mode and Harry had managed to catch it, looping around Fred to grab the tiny golden winged ball.  The team had cheered loudly and sincerely.  They were all excited with their new team mate.  None of the Seekers from the last two years had shown such skills despite being much older and experienced than Harry.

Even Harry had been caught up in the excitement.  He had smiled in a way none of the players had seen before.  It was small admittedly, barely showed any teeth, but it was a smile.  It was a smile that had no undercurrent of pain.  It did not look forced.  It looked genuine.

And Angelina had somehow ruined that.

She had bounded up to the boy after they had landed.  She had cried out “Good job Potter!” and clapped him on the shoulder with what she thought was a friendly but enthusiastic pat.

It was like she had Cursed him.

He dropped his broom and spun around.  His knees buckled and he curled up into a ball, arms over his head.  He made himself as small as possible.  “I’m sorry!” he screamed.

Angelina was beyond shocked.  She was confused.  She was horrified.  She stood there frozen, as still as a statue.  She had never imagined that this would be Harry’s reaction.  What was worse was the boy’s expression.  He looked up at her with pure, undiluted fear.

Angelina knew she was a bit of an intimidating figure.  She was tall, solidly built with what her mother called “wiry muscles”.  She had seen other players look at her with apprehension before, when she flew straight at them.  It was the fear of someone knowing someone was coming for them, to take the Quaffle, to score.  If she was being honest, she liked seeing it on the pitch.  She knew people never underestimated her.

To see this boy look up at her with such intense fear made her feel horrible.

The team had stopped when Harry cried out, their eyes flicked from between Harry and Angelina.  Most of the looks were confused and questioning.  One was the resignation one has when they saw an unfortunate truth.

George bounded up, concern with carefully applied merriment on his face.  “Oh Harry!  Guess you’re really a part of the team now.”

Harry looked up, fear still there but it was slowly becoming caution?  “I am?”

“Oh yeah, you’re not a part of the team until you get a real pat on the back from Angelina.”  He lowered his voice into an audible conspiratorial whisper.  “You have to forgive her, she doesn’t know her own strength sometimes.  She gets very enthusiastic but she means well.  Right Angelina?”

She caught the cue and grinned shakily.  “Yeah!  I mean, sorry if I alarmed or hurt you Potter.  Really didn’t mean it.”

George winked at Harry.  “You should be honored.  She hasn’t patted the back of any Seekers since my brother left years ago.  The others didn’t deserve it.”

Caution became disbelief.  “Really?” Harry asked.

“For sure!  And let me just show you that it’s not so bad.  Here, give it a go Angie.”  He turned his back to Angelina, making a show of shivering but giving her a broad target.

Normally Angelina hated being called Angie, something George knew, and she resisted the urge to kick George in the bum.  Yet she knew what he was doing and was thankful for the deviation.  She held back some but gave him a hearty pat.

George threw himself forward as if struck by a Bludgeoning Jinx at point blank range.  He flew forward, flailing comically before hitting the ground.  “Oof!” George exclaimed, making a show of rolling on his back.  “You got off light Harry!  Don’t feel too bad though.  Angelina’s known me longer.  I’m sure you’ll get there with her one day.”  He winked again.  “Angie likes to pretend she’s a lot less friendly than she really is.”

Harry giggled.

The tall girl scowled at the prostrate boy.  She walked up to him and offered him a hand to rise.  As she lifted him up off the ground slightly she let go, letting George fall back with a thump and a grunt. 

While the others laughed she turned and looked down at Harry.  “I’m really sorry Potter, I didn’t mean to hurt you.  I was just congratulating you for a job well done.”

Harry looked a little hesitant still.  “Oh, that’s okay.  It didn’t hurt me really, I’ve been hit harder.  I was just startled.”  He looked at her.  “Did…did I really do a good job?”

Her right hand shook harder and she gripped it with her left, a desperate attempt to make it stop shaking.  “You really did.  Especially if that was your first time catching the Snitch.”

His smile should have made her feel better.  The fact that it looked like it was the first time he was ever praised for something, that he was reassured that he did nothing wrong, made her feel worse.  His words, I’ve been hit harder, kept repeating in her mind.

The Weasley twins got Harry to help them gather the balls up and carry the crate back into the equipment room.  They pretended that they each needed to hold one end of the crate, loudly proclaiming Harry to be strength personified since he could carry one end himself. 

“No wonder you can withstand Angelina’s pats!” George cried.

“Only the toughest of the tough can do that!” Fred said.

“You’re easily as tough as the four of us put together.”

“Don’t you mean the two of us?”

“No, I mean four.  There’s Fred and George and then there’s George and Fred.”

“Don’t forget Gred and Forge.  And Forge and Gred.  They would get rather upset if they’re left out.”

“By me, you’re right.  So eight all told.  Harry, you’re even tougher then!”

By that point Harry was giggling with Wood sighing wearily behind him, a lot more used to Weasley twin banter.  Alicia followed the four boys into the locker room but Angelina remained where she was standing on the side of the pitch, staring after them.

Katie walked up to her, noticing how rigid the tall girl was, how her hand still shook.  She touched Angelina’s right hand, and held tight when Angelina flinched.  “Are you okay?” Katie asked softly.

“He looked like I was going to beat him,” Angelina whispered.  “He was afraid of me.”

“I know you didn’t hurt him, and that you weren’t going to.”

“But why did he think that?”  Her voice shook a little, just like her hand.  “Did you see him?  He looked like a rabbit.  Shaking…”

The two stood in awkward silence.

“Katie?”

“Yes?”

Angelina’s voice dropped lower.  “I…think you’re right.  I think something’s wrong with Harry.”

Katie usually liked being told she was right.  Not this time however.  When it was just her thinking what she hoped were inaccurate thoughts, it did not seem real.  She could tell herself that she was being too sensitive, that knowing what she did from her mother’s work made her paranoid.

Someone else agreeing with her, in this case, made things worse somehow.

“What do we do?” Angelina asked.

Katie shrugged helplessly.  “I…don’t know.  I can owl mum and ask her, but we also can’t really do much right now either.  There really is a chance that I’m wrong.”

“I don’t suppose we can just…ask Harry.”

Katie shook her head.  “He might not tell us, not yet anyways.  He barely knows us much less trusts us.  I think…we should try to learn more about Harry and his home life.  Watch him and go from there.”

Harry walked out of the locker room, still dressed in his practice robes.  He waved at the girls who waved back, and he slowly walked back towards the castle.

The two watched him walk.

The door opened again and George and Fred walked out, dueling with their Beaters bats.

Angelina squared her shoulders.  “Right, I’ve got an idea.”  She yelled louder.  “Oi!  You two, come here.”

If they were surprised by the summons, the twins did not show it.  They trotted over obediently, tucking their bats under one arm like a swagger stick and walked in step.  “What’s up?” they asked in unison.

“Your little brother’s mates with Harry, right?” Angelina asked.

“Ron?  Yeah I’d say so.  They hang out together and do work together,” George said.

“Glued at the hip since the Express.  Which is a relief really.  Thought Ron would try to stick around us all the time,” Fred continued.

“Has Ron mentioned anything about Harry’s…home life?” Katie asked, trying to not look like she was prying too much.

The twins looked at each other and they shrugged.  “No not really,” Fred said.

“Just that he lives with Muggles.  His Aunt from his Mother’s side.”  George’s eyes narrowed.  “What’s with the questions?”

Angelina and Katie shared a look. 

“I think, something’s not quite right with Harry,” Katie said.

“We think,” Angelina amended and Katie felt a little warmth that Angelina also felt this strongly about it.

“What’s wrong with Harry?” Fred asked, genuinely confused.  “You mean what happened earlier when you smacked him?  Oh he doesn’t hold it against you.  You heard him, was just a misunderstanding.”

“I didn’t smack him,” Angelina practically snarled.  Her expression made the twins take a step back.  Her face was twisted with an anger born from guilt and shame.  “I didn’t touch him nearly as hard as I hit you two tossers.”

“Not saying we don’t deserve it here and there, but it was just an accident with Harry right??”  George tried to go for a soothing tone.  “I’m not saying you hit him or smack him.  But sometimes you don’t know your own strength.”

“It’s not that,” Angelina insisted.  “You weren’t right there.  You didn’t see the way Harry looked at me…”  She sniffled.

Fred and George looked alarmed.  “Was…was it that bad?” Fred asked.  “I thought he just looked really shy.  I mean, well, maybe he’s kinda…delicate?  Not used to being patted on the back?”

“And what does that mean to you,” Katie said.  She saw the twins think about what she said.  She did not enjoy the way the alarm grew on their faces, the source of the alarm switching to Harry instead of Angelina.

“What exactly are you saying?” George asked.  His normally bright eyes narrowed and troubled.

“I don’t know for sure, but keep an eye on him will you?  Maybe ask Ron?” Katie asked softly.

The two boys nodded.  “Sure, all four of them.”

“Don’t you mean eight?” Angelina asked wryly.

“Yeah of course.  We’ll ask the other four to keep their eyes out too.”

“That’ll give us sixteen eyes.  Plus your four eyes which are far prettier I’m sure you know.”

The girls sighed, shaking their heads as Fred and George batted their eyelashes theatrically.  Despite their joking tones the girls knew the twins would do as asked, and would be perfectly serious doing it.  They could be trusted.

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 3 – Further Disquiet

Harry was thinking as he made his way back to Gryffindor tower.

Part of him was truly happy.  Flying was wonderful, so freeing.  When he was in the air on his broomstick he felt like he could leave his problems behind.  Things that happened to him when both feet were on the ground did not seem to apply while he was airborne.  He could fly faster than his problems, outrace his thoughts.  He could act on, what he found to be surprising, instinct.  He could do something physical that he was actually good at it.

He knew he was not the best.  It was the first time he played properly after all and it was still practice, not against another team.  He could get better, learn more, become even more comfortable.

His shoulders curled a little and his stomach churned some.  He was still embarrassed with how he acted around Angelina.  He was so elated from flying, from catching the Snitch, that he was not aware she had approached him.  She was very light on her feet and quiet.  In his experience the boys that were that tall or even bigger were not that graceful.

In hindsight she had not struck him, not like Dudley Dursley or his friends.  Normally when they attacked him from behind, he would go flying and his whole body would ache, the part they hit would be temporarily numb.

It was never numb for long though.

His reaction was deep set and literally beaten into him from years of being hurt by Dursleys and Dudley’s friends.  He tried to make himself as small of a target as possible and not fight back.  He tried to apologize for whatever slight he had made, whatever problem he had caused.  Sometimes it meant he would get off lightly.

Sometimes it did not matter at all.

He did feel bad though, not physically, when he saw Angelina’s expression.  It was one he was not used to.  She looked shocked.  She looked ashamed.  There was no pride, no cruelty, no malice.  No sneer.  No harsh words or harsher actions.  She had looked as shocked as he felt.  She was as confused as he was.

His steps scraped on the stone floors.  He felt glum.  He imagined he would get kicked off the team soon, for making her feel bad.  It was his fault after all and she was older and had been on the team longer.  The others were her friends.  The rest barely knew him.  Fred and George were Ron’s brothers and Harry was friends with Ron, but he knew they would stick with Angelina over him. 

It was only right.  He was the newest, the youngest, the least experienced.  He only made the team out of luck.

I might as well enjoy it while it lasts, he thought.  He sighed to himself.

The sigh made the empty corridor feel colder than it should have.

-0-

Fred slowed as they approached the entrance to Gryffindor tower.  George automatically slowed as well, staying in step with his twin.

George did not need to ask Fred why he slowed.  Nor did he need to ask why Fred looked unusually solemn.  As much as the twins liked to trick others by claiming some kind of magical bond between them, the main reason they usually knew what the other was thinking was because it was usually a reflection of what they personally were thinking.

“You as bothered as me?” George asked softly.

“Probably not more than you at least, but yes, probably bothered just as much.”

“You reckon she’s right?”

Fred shook his head.  He was not disputing that Katie was potentially right.  More than he did not want to entertain what it meant if Katie was right.  “I don’t know honestly.”

“I hope she’s wrong,” George said.

“Me too.”

The twins walked up to the Fat Lady, the painted guardian of the tower.  “Oculi Aperti,” they chorused together.

The Fat Lady nodded and the painting swung aside, revealing the tower’s interior.  The twins climbed through the hole, looking about the common room.  It was later afternoon, not quite dinner time but after classes so it was fairly busy.

The Gryffindor common room was a very comfortable place.  It was filled with couches and chairs, scattered tables for those that wanted to play games or attempt to do work.  A large heart dominated the wall beside the portrait hole, almost always lit by a warming crackling fire.  Large windows lined the other walls giving a magnificent view of the grounds. 

The twins looked around and saw their little brother sitting on the ground, a chess board before him.  They wandered over and George sat across from Ron, moving a piece.  “King me!” he said with a flourish.

Ronald Weasley, usually known as Ron, looked at George with contempt.  “Wrong game.”

“I know that,” Fred said, standing beside Ron.

“Then why did George say that?”

“I didn’t say he knew that.”

Ron sighed.  “What do you two want?”

George grinned.  “Ooh, ickle Ronnie’s tired of his loving older brothers?”

Ron snorted.  “Loving?”

“You wound us, brother,” Fred said, holding a hand to his heart.  “You know we have nothing but…an appropriate level of care for your well-being.”

Ron’s eyes conveyed deep distrust, cultivated by years of living with the twins.

“I suppose that’s fair.  Anyways, we have a question for you.”

Ron’s suspicion deepened.  “I didn’t do it.”

“Good to know but it’s not about you actually.”  Fred looked about before he spoke softly.  “How’s Harry doing?”

“What do you mean?”  Now Ron looked confused.  “He’s doing okay.  Better than, he’s on the Quidditch team isn’t he?”

“Well yeah, but he’s been alright?  Must be a bit odd going from practically being a Muggle to being a wizard.”

“I mean, he doesn’t know some things that we know but he’s not doing bad in class or anything.  Seamus is half and Dean is Muggle-born and they aren’t much different.”

“Harry hasn’t done anything…weird?  Or have you noticed anything weird?” George pressed.

Ron looked at the twins.  “What’s all this about?”

Fred shrugged nonchalantly.  “We’re just looking out for him like we do you.  Maybe a bit more cause unlike you, he doesn’t have kind and amazing older brothers that care about him.”

“Kind?  What did you do to my teddy bear again?”

“That was George.”  Fred smacked his twin to prevent the inevitable protest.  “Anyways, no need to get defensive little bro.  We still care about you too.  Just wanted to make sure Harry’s alright.”

Ron looked thoughtful.  “There’s…a couple things that I’ve noticed now that you’ve mentioned it.  He sleeps funny.  Like curled up in a ball.  I remember thinking that didn’t look comfortable.”

The twins looked at each other.  “You mean like Ginny?  You know she curls up like a cat.”

“Well, kind of like that, but more you know?  Like he isn’t used to sleeping in a proper bed.  He literally looks like this tiny ball when he sleeps.  I asked him about it once and he said that’s how he slept for years.  I just thought it was weird cause our beds here at school aren’t small and he could spread out if he wanted to.”

Ron continued to talk, missing the look of distress on Fred and George’s faces.  “Oh and he eats funny too.”

“You mean like you?  Noises and all?” George teased, trying to calm his disquiet.

“No he makes like no noise when he eats,” Ron said thoughtfully.  “He also doesn’t eat nearly as much as me, or anyone else.  Only a little bit at meal times, like he’s afraid to eat more.  Remember when Mum was doing that funny diet thing and she only ate a little at meal times but then would snack all day?”

The twins nodded.

“Like that, except he doesn’t really snack either.”  Ron shrugged.  “He said that’s what he’s used to too.  Didn’t want to talk about it so I didn’t ask more.”

George patted Ron on the shoulder.  “That’s good.  You’re a good friend Ron.  Just, make sure Harry’s doing okay and you can tell me and Fred anything.  You know that right?”

Ron looked at them as if they were idiots.  “Yeah I do.  Harry’s my friend.”  He hesitated.  “He’s not in trouble, is he?”

I think he might be, George thought, his discomfort growing.

“Not at all,” Fred said, keeping his tone light.

“Then what’s wrong with you two?  Did you guys do something and you’re feeling guilty?”

George waggled a finger at the grinning boy.  “We didn’t do anything to him but you keep making unfounded accusations and we’ll do something to you maybe.”

Ron snorted and waved a hand.  “I’ve lived with you two.  I just assume you’ve always done something to me.”

The twins chuckled knowingly as they sauntered off.  Once out of Ron’s line of sight they dodged into a corner, ensuring no one was close to hear them speak.

“You didn’t like hearing that,” Fred said.

“Neither did you,” George replied.

“It sounds awful fishy,” Fred admitted.

George nodded glumly.

“What sounds fishy?”

The twins jumped, whipping their heads around.  Oliver stood behind them, arms crossed.  He had spoken softly and he angled his body so he could see if anyone else snuck up on them.

“The piano of course,” George said with false light heartedness.

“After it was tuna’d,” Fred said with equal fake merriment.

“Hold on, I thought it was tuned by a tuna.”

“Oh drat, you’re right.  I messed that joke up.”

“I know you’re talking about what happened today, with Harry,” Oliver said.

“We’re talking about a piano, haven’t you heard-“

Oliver held up his hand.  “Look, I’m not thick.  I can tell something’s off.  If it’s bothering my team, then I want to know.  I want to help.”

“You do?” Fred asked.

“Of course.  I’m team Captain.  You guys are my responsibility.”

The twins looked at each other for a moment.

“The problem is,” Fred said slowly, “we’re not too sure what to say.  It could be hearsay.  It could be a giant misunderstanding.” 

“But you don’t think it is.”

The twins shook their heads.

Oliver looked at them.  He flattered himself in saying he had a reasonable grasp on their mood.  Partially from being their Quidditch Captain the last few years and from what he had learned about them from Percy Weasley, their older brother and his roommate.  He could tell when they were plotting something.  He knew when they were pretending to be guilty and when they were usually guilty.

He could count on his fingers the few times he saw them genuinely uncomfortable and upset.  This was one of those times.

“Tell me what you can then,” Oliver said. 

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 4 – The First Approach

Katie kept sneaking glances down the table.

The twins had caught up to her as they had made their way to the Great Hall for dinner.  They mentioned what they learned from Ron to her and she could not get those details out of her mind.  They sounded too similar to the stories she had heard from her mother. 

The more she looked at the small boy the more she was convinced she was right.

She tried to remember what her mother said however.  Looks can be deceiving after all.  She could be drawing her own, what she hoped to be, incorrect conclusions.  It had happened to her mother after all.  There were times when her mother thought something was wrong when there was not.  Not all families were the same and not all childhoods were similar.

However, Katie’s mother said that you should always listened to your instincts.  Katie’s instincts were screaming louder than a Caterwauling Jinx casted at Maxima.

Katie looked down at her plate and compared it to Harry’s.  Even when Katie was trying to cut back a little, it was still almost three times as large as Harry’s plate.  After Quidditch practice Katie was ravenous and her plate always reflected that.  She knew he had exercised just as much as she did during it.  Sure she was taller than him, but not by much.

Why did he have less than a fifth of the food than she had?

She also noticed how he served himself after others did.  He only took food when he thought people were not looking.  Always the smallest portions.  It would be one thing if he was a picky eater.  She knew plenty of people that were. 

It was the way he looked at it.  How he willingly ate everything without caring what it was.  How he looked as if he wanted more, but was visibly holding back.

She wanted to cry.

She had opened her mouth to say something several times now.  Wanted to make a comment, any comment.  She wanted to feed him herself.  She wanted him to want to eat more without restraint.  She wanted to know why he was like that.

She wanted to help. 

She was too shy to.  Too hesitant.  She did not want to embarrass him.  She did not know if she had any right to help him.

Angelina had noticed Katie looking.  She had seen Harry’s plate.  Compared it to the plates of those in his year.  Compared it to hers and Katies.

Angelina decided she would do what she can.  Whatever she could.

“Hey, Potter!”

He looked at here again, his eyes quick and darting, already starting to shrink down.

She tried to keep the churning in her stomach from reaching her face.  “Relax Harry.  You’re not in trouble.  Just saying now that you’re on the team, you gotta get your weight up.  You’re a bit scrawny.  Weigh any less and the wind will blow you topsy.”

Harry’s look of fright became thoughtfulness.  “Oh, that makes sense I guess.  How do I get my weight up?”

Another stab deep inside threatened to Angelina’s look of calm.  “By eating silly.  You’ve barely had anything.  Go on, eat some more.”

“Excuse me.”

All eyes were drawn to a first-year girl with bushy brown hair.  She looked right at Angelina. 

No problems with eye contact from this one, the older girl thought wryly.  “Yes?” she said instead.

The smaller girl frowned.  “I don’t think you have any right to tell him how much to eat.”

Low snickers could be heard.  Not many in Angelina’s year or even above would dare talk to the girl like that.  Here a first-year was doing what most would be too intimidated to.

Angelina suppressed the urge to grin, knowing the girl would not appreciate that.  “May I ask your name?”

“Hermione Granger.”

“Well Hermione, I’m Angelina Johnson by the way, Harry’s on the Quidditch team with me and I’m just looking out for him.”

“Is that right?  Because it sounds an awful lot like you just telling him to do what you want.  Harry shouldn’t have to do anything because you tell him so.”

“I’m not telling him because I want him to.  I don’t tell him to do anything he doesn’t want to do already.”

“If he wanted more then he can simply take more.”  Hermione looked down her nose at Angelina, a remarkable act considering how much taller Angelina was.  “If it’s for nutritious reasons, then the Matron would know more than you, wouldn’t she?”  Shocked laughter greeted her words but the young girl continued to stare at Angelina.

Katie could see Angelina becoming angry.  To be honest, she was surprised at how Hermione was standing up to the older girl.  It was clear that Hermione meant well but it was not going well at all.  Katie could see panic rising on Harry’s face.  He looked like he wished he could be anywhere else, somewhere without the attention being drawn to him.  He looked like he was about to flee.

“Listen here you little-“ Angelina started to snarl.

Oliver walked by, patting Katie and Angelina on the shoulder as he passed.  His touch made Angelina stop speaking.

“Harry, mind if I grab some of these peas?” Olive asked warmly.

“Oh!  Uh, no.  Go ahead.”

“Thanks.”  Oliver lifted the serving platter up.  “I love peas.  I already ate the ones near me and thought you wouldn’t mind.  Oh but don’t let me take them all from you without giving you some.  Here.”  He poured a large helping on Harry’s plate.  “Would you like more?”

Harry looked up at the burly young man, then looked nervously at Angelina and Katie.  At their encouraging nods he looked back at Oliver.  “Uh, sure.  Yes, please.”

“Thattaboy,” Oliver said as he served more.  “Anyone else?”  He poured some out for Ron and Seamus.  He turned to Hermione.  “How about you?”  He almost recoiled at the stern look the girl shot him, the ways her nostrils flared reminded him of a certain professor.

“Guess not.”  Before he left Oliver grabbed two sausages but clumsily dropped one on Harry’s plate.  “Ah drat, slippery little thing.  Good thing Quaffles are bigger.  Can you finish that for me Harry?”  At the boy’s nod Oliver smiled and slowly patted the boy’s arm, staying within Harry’s line of sight the whole time.  “Thanks!  Appreciate it.”

As Oliver walked past Katie she mouthed “Thank you”. 

He nodded in reply.

When he sat a little farther down Percy frowned at him.  “There was no reason to go down there for more peas.  There’s plenty right here.”

Oliver thought quickly.  “Nah I left those to your brothers.  They aren’t eating enough veg.  Can’t live on meat and taters alone.”

The twins caught the older boy’s wink. 

“You’re not wrong Captain,” George said and ladled himself a large portion of peas.  “Good thing I love peas.”

“No you don’t,” Fred said accusingly.  “You hate peas.”

“Well I like something like peas.”

“What’s like peas?”

“Carrots.”

“That’s like the opposite of peas.  Turnips are closer to peas than carrots.”

 “Nah, I can’t eat turnips.”

“Why not?”

“Cause you’re as dense as a turnip and I can’t go eating what reminds me of you now can I?”

Fred pretended to look outraged while the table dissolved into laughter.  “Turnip am I?  Better than a pumpkin head like you!”

“How’s a pumpkin worse than a turnip?”

“Cause you got a big hollow between your ears filled with nothing but air!”

Their insults flew fast, making everyone laugh harder and harder.  When the twins started to shoot peas at each other, an errant pea flew off at an angle and flew into Percy’s ear.  The table laughed even harder when the Prefect scolded them loudly in front of everyone and took points away for wasting food and causing a scene, promising them detention when they “accidentally” shot more at him.

Oliver grinned at their antics and when Percy stalked away from the table he followed.

“Hey Percy!”

Percy stopped and turned; his face still red from yelling at his younger brothers.  “What, Oliver?”

“Don’t be too harsh on your brothers please, they were helping me.”

Percy’s eyebrow rose.  “How is causing a scene and disrupting dinner helping you?”

“Alleviating a bit of tension.  It’s what they do best.”

“No, what they do best is cause trouble.”  Percy snorted.  “Anything else is a happy accident.”  His eyes narrowed.  “What’s going on?”

“Nothing really.”

“I don’t buy that.  You’ve never asked me be lenient with Fred and George before, even when it involves freeing them up for practice.”

“’Cause I knew you’d never go for that.”

“Which makes me question why you would do that now.”

Oliver looked back into the Great Hall and Percy followed suit.  Percy saw that Oliver was focused on a Harry that looked more relaxed, eating more food. 

“I’m just…looking out for my players.”

Percy gave him a considering look.  “Is there something that I need to be aware of?”

Oliver shrugged.  “Can’t really say.”

“Then why go through the trouble of…doing all this.”

“Because…there could be something that we need to be aware of.  Just…can’t say for sure.  Yet.”

Percy looked at him.  “Fine.  I will be lenient this time, but I expect to be told when you are aware.”

“Really?”

Percy looked at Oliver with mild affront.  “Of course.  I am a Prefect.  The students of my House are my responsibility.  I need to look out for them as well.”

Oliver grinned and clapped Percy on the shoulder.  “Thanks Percy.  I appreciate it.  You’re a great Prefect.”  He walked back into the Great Hall.

Percy stood at the entrance and looked at Harry for a long time.  He looked at how Katie and Angelina were treating him.  How Oliver was watching them.  Even at how the twins were paying attention.

Slowly he turned and walked away, thinking.

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 5 – Internal Disagreement

“Let me get this straight, you think Harry shouldn’t be Seeker?”  Alicia looked up at the glowering fourth year.  She tried hard to keep her annoyance from her face and she knew she failed with how the fourth year glared at her.

“He’s a weedy little firstie!  He shouldn’t be on the team.”

Alicia made a show of looking at the older boy’s front. 

“What…what are you doing?” he asked, confused.

“I’m looking for your Captain’s badge.”

His face reddened and a few onlookers chuckled.  “It’s because I don’t have one,” he said with gritted teeth.

“Oh, well that’s why I can’t find it,” Alicia said with false sincerity.  “So that means you’re not Captain of the team?”

“No.  I’m not.”

“In that case I don’t think you have anything to say about the team then, and who should or shouldn’t be on it.”

He slammed his hand on the table in front of her.  “I’m entitled to an opinion!”

Alicia did not flinch at the gesture nor the resulting sound.  “You sure are.  Doesn’t mean I have to listen to it or agree to it.”  She sighed and looked down at her work.  “Why are you hassling me anyways?  Do you see a badge pinned to me?”  Before he could talk she cut him off.  “No you don’t and believe me, I know you’ve been looking.”

His red face was now due to embarrassment rather than anger and the onlookers whispered unflattering things.

“You didn’t see him practice and yes he’s a first year.  Yes he’s new.  But he’s a decent flyer and The Team,” she put an emphasis on the words, “thinks he’ll be fine.  Why do you care anyways?  You don’t play Seeker, Morgan.”

Morgan looked mutinous.  “I bet I could play better than him.”

“Why didn’t you try out when Wood put the notice up earlier this year?”

“I didn’t know he’d be so desperate to have a firstie play.  I bet the only reason Potter’s on the team is he’s the Boy-Who-Lived.  Little spoiled git.”

Alicia rolled her eyes.  “That’s stupid and you’re stupid for thinking it.  Just let Harry be and wait for us to play our first game.”

“Fine, I’ll wait and see us get slaughtered and be the laughing stock at Hogwarts over it.”

“You’re used to being a laughing stick Morgan so won’t be much different for you now will it?”  Alicia smiled to herself as the others laughed loudly at the angry Morgan, making him sputter and stomp off.

If she was being honest, she had those thoughts at first when she found out Harry was going to be Seeker.  First years are usually not allowed on the House team to give them a chance to get used to school and to let them grow a bit more.  There were also enough people who wanted to play within the House to fill the positions usually. 

Ever since the legendary Charlie Weasley graduated, the Gryffindor Quidditch team had fallen on hard times.  No one really wanted to take the Seeker position after Charlie and those that were brave enough to try played dismally.  The team had suffered with poor captains and poor players for a long time.

Oliver had tried to turn the team around and he had done a good job overall.  He was fair and passionate, some might say fanatical, and did his best to build as strong as a team as he could.  Granted the team still lost more often than not, but they were much closer loses. 

When Oliver had announced Harry was joining the team Alicia thought it was because of the Boy-Who-Lived influence.  This boy, the ender of the First Wizarding World, had some kind of pull that allowed the rules to be bent.  He must have arrived as a Quidditch prodigy, some special top of the line racing broom, and wanted glory on the pitch.

All those thoughts went straight out the window when Alicia actually saw him properly for the first time. 

He had brought the broom he had received only a few days before.  He was a natural on the broom like Oliver said but he was very hesitant, clearly showing his inexperience.  He had asked a lot of questions about the game, showing his ignorance.  His demeanor and attitude were the complete opposite of someone who had taken their fame for granted. 

She bit the end of her quill, lost in thought.  Then the incident between Harry and Angelina happened.  Alicia had no idea what to think about that.  She and Angelina were close friends and have been since they met during the Sorting Ceremony.  Alicia knew her friend looked intimidating and certainly could hit hard.  She also knew Angelina would never hit anyone without a very good reason.

She was going to check on her right after but saw Katie approach Angelina.  Alicia had seen them whisper about something before so she thought she would wait until later that night before bed to check with Angelina.  If they did not talk to her before then.

As if summoned, Angelina and Katie appeared.  They sat on either side of Alicia at the table, dropping their school work.  The trio began to chat as they got to work on essays and translations, the pleasant kind of talk that passed the time and made homework more bearable.

Alicia noticed Harry wander into the common room at one point.  The boy had sat next to the fire and pulled out a textbook.  He worked too, quietly and alone.  At one point some of the older students walked up and glared at Harry, saying words that could not be heard from far away.

Harry had immediately left his place, scurrying to a corner far away, hunching down and looking like he was hiding in it.  The older boys had snorted, making more comments and laughing loudly before they sprawled out in front of the fire.

Alicia had frowned at that.  Morgan was one of the boys and he looked far too smug in making Harry move.

Alicia also noticed how Katie and Angelina kept looking at Harry.  Every so often they would look over.  She was surprised to see how concerned they were.  They seemed to be showing more interest in Harry than any other first year.  It was fair, since Harry was their new team mate.  However, Alicia thought their interest was a little more than just casual.

“So,” Alicia began as the trio started to finish up their work for the night, “Morgan was being a prat earlier.”

“What else is new?” Katie drawled causing a fit of giggles.

“Fair.  He was being a git about the team.”  Alicia saw that she had Katie and Angelina’s full attention now.  “Saying how Harry shouldn’t be Seeker.”

Angelina snorted.  “Oh yeah, and who should be?  Him?  He can barely fly with how big his ego is.  Not to mention he’s dead clumsy.”

“I’ve seen him fumble his goblet at meals more often than not,” Katie said with a hint of maliciousness. 

Another fit of giggles.

“He reckons Harry’s spoiled.  Something about being the Boy-Who-Lived giving him airs,” Alicia said.

“He’s not spoiled.”

Alicia looked at Katie with surprise.  The other girl did not shout, she did not sound angry.  She had said it plainly but with utter conviction.  It was stated like a fact like the sun rose in the east.

Alicia looked at Angelina and she saw her friend nod in complete agreement.

“You’re sure about that?” Alicia asked.

“I’m sure he’s not spoiled.  I can’t say for sure if he’s…” her voice faded for a moment.  “I know he’s not spoiled.”

“You two have met some of my relations,” Angelina said.  “Some of them are really spoiled.  Act all high and mighty.  Harry doesn’t act like them at all.  No way he’s spoiled.  He doesn’t look like he thinks he’s entitled to anything.”

“No he doesn’t,” Alicia agreed thoughtfully.  She looked at her friends.  Katie looked at the boy with concern, her eyes sad.  Angelina looked anxious, her eyes filled with guilt.  “What happened earlier?” she asked Angelina.

The tall girl told her what she saw from her perspective.

“Angelina, you did nothing wrong,” Alicia said, taking the girl’s hand in her own.  “You were being an excited team mate.  You couldn’t have guessed he’d react like that.”

“But why did he?”  Angelina’s words were desperate.  “I’ve never seen a reaction like that from a complete stranger before.  It made me feel awful.”

“I don’t think he meant to do that either,” Alicia said.

“No, I don’t think he did.  But why was that his immediate reaction?  What happened to him to make him be like that?  Especially when he said he’s been hit harder.”  Angelina’s voice hitched as she repeated Harry’s words.

Alicia did not like the implications of that thought process.  “Have you tried asking him?” she asked.

“I don’t think he’d just say it outright.  Not right now.  I don’t think he trusts us yet,” Katie said sadly. 

The dark hair girl looked at her two friends, and then looked back at the lonely boy.  “Alright then.”

Angelina and Katie looked at Alicia.  “Alright then what?”

“Let’s give him a reason to trust us.”  Alicia cleared her throat a little and called out, “Harry!”

The boy looked up, startled.

“Don’t worry, you’re not in trouble.  Why don’t you come over and join us?  That corner’s awfully dark.”

Harry looked indecisive.  At first he looked he would come over but his eyes fell on the pack of boys sitting by the fire.  At their look he shrank back into the corner and shook his head.

Alicia kept her face calm as she waved her hand.  “Ignore them, Harry.  Come on.  Us team mates,” she emphasized the words, “have to stick together.  We want you to join us.” 

Katie and Angelina nodded eagerly and that broke through Harry’s hesitation.  He gathered his things and walked over, standing at the table awkwardly.

Angelina smiled.  “Let me get you a chair.”  She rose and walked past the boys by the fire.  No one but them saw her expression but it made all of them look away, some sweating and pale.  Angelina walked back with a chair and set it between Katie and Alicia, patting it encouragingly.

Harry sat down, fidgeting and looking noticeably uncomfortable.

“We’re not that scary are we?” Katie asked, pretending to look hurt.

He shook his head wildly.

“I’m just teasing you,” Katie said, trying to reassure him. 

“Yeah, relax Harry,” Angelina said.  “We want you to sit with us.”

“You do?”

The girls did not miss how hopeful he sounded, how his words dripped with disbelief.  They did not miss how he instantly stopped fidgeting, how he no longer looked like he wanted to hide.

Angelina fought down the stab of pain deep in her stomach.  “Yeah of course we do.”

“Oh.  That’s nice of you.  Thank you.”  Harry’s voice was low, almost a whisper.

Alicia coughed awkwardly.  “What’re you working on.  Potions?”

He nodded.

“Oh I remember that essay from first year.  It’s a rough one.  I’d be happy to give it a look when you’re finished.”

“I wouldn’t want to keep you from your work,” he murmured.

“No it’s fine.  It’ll be good for me to remember the basics.”

The now quartet worked diligently.  The girls still chatted and every now and then they would ask Harry questions about how he was finding Hogwarts.  They purposely did not ask him anything too personal.  As they worked Harry relaxed more and more.  He started asking them questions first, talking without being prompted.

By the end he was almost like any other first year.  Still painfully shy and reserved, but he no longer shook like prey in the presence of predators.  He no longer looked hunted.  He looked like a normal first year boy.

Alicia smiled warmly as she handed him back his essay.  “Good job Harry.  I think you’ll get a good grade on that.  I barely had to suggest any changes.”

He smiled back at her while taking the essay.  It was a tiny smile but it transformed his face.  His thanks was lost in a giant yawn.

“You should probably run up to bed,” Angelina said.  She looked around, expecting to see a disapproving girl glaring at her.  “If you can stand me telling you what to do of course.”

Harry giggled and the girls were struck by the rare sound.  “I don’t mind.  You said you were looking out for me earlier.”  His face reddened and he looked down.  “I haven’t had anyone do that for me before.”

Angelina gripped the table, trying to keep her face from contorting from the growing pain in her stomach.  “Don’t worry Harry, the whole team’s looking out for you.  Right girls?”

Katie and Alicia nodded in agreement, not trusting themselves to speak.

Harry’s smile grew.  “Oh.  Thank you.  I really appreciate it.”  He waved shyly before walking up the stairs to the dormitory.

Three sets of eyes watched him leave and they kept looking at the stairs long after he disappeared from view.

“That was a good idea Alicia,” Katie said.  “Thanks for doing it.”

“Of course,” Alicia replied softly.  She sighed heavily.  “Something’s not quite right with Harry.”

The other two nodded. 

“That’s what we think anyways,” Angelina said. 

“What do we do?” Alicia asked.

“Whatever we can,” Katie said. 

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 6 – Trolling

“Harry!”

Harry turned at the shout, only jumping a little bit at the sudden noise.  After all the weeks spent at Hogwarts, he was starting to not expect being attacked at random, not being screamed at for anything at an instant’s notice.  He was beginning to feel more comfortable while walking around the castle.

That did not mean he was completely at ease.  Loud noises still startled him, not to mention if someone touched him when he did not seem them coming.  The way most people loomed over him still made him nervous.

He could be forgiven for being a little jumpier today.  The day before was Halloween and he was still a little shaken up from his encounter with the troll.  It was not until much later at night, when he was curled up in bed, he realized just what could have happened to him.  The girl’s bathroom had been wrecked, wood and porcelain shattered and broken.  That could have easily happened to him.

It also could have easily happened to Hermione.  To Ron.

He did not regret what he did, even when he was lying in bed and shivering.  He knew it was the right thing to do.  If anything, he was surprised he had literally leapt into action.  Normally he tried to avoid conflict and confrontation.  He never volunteered for anything, usually opting to be inconspicuous and hide.

He could not leave Hermione alone against the troll however.

I don’t know why the troll didn’t make me as nervous as when people yell my name, he thought wryly as he waited for Katie and Angelina to rush up to him.

Angelina knelt before him, her hands came out to grab Harry but she saw him flinch back a little and she stopped herself.  “Harry, are you okay?!”

He looked confused.  “I’m okay.”  He nervously shifted from foot to foot.  “Are…are you okay?  You look upset.”

You could have knocked Angelina with a feather.  Shock ran rampant over her face and she and Katie shared an incredulous look.

“Am I okay?  I look upset?” Angelina shook her head with disbelief.  “I’ve been out of my mind with worry since I heard what happened last night.  You fought a fully grown mountain troll?!”

Harry nodded.

“Why did you do that?!”

“It was locked in the girl’s bathroom with Hermione.”  He left out the part that he and Ron had inadvertently locked Hermione in with the troll.

“Why didn’t you run and find a teacher?” Katie asked, wringing her hands.  “Why did you jump in like that?”

Harry’s face twisted.  “Hermione screamed.  She sounded scared.  I couldn’t let her face it alone.”

The girls shared another look.

“That was very good of you Harry but please don’t do that again,” Angelina said.  Her voice was shaky and her hands trembled.  “Adults have problems dealing with trolls.  You and Ron and Hermione were so lucky that you three weren’t hurt.”

“That’s what Professor McGonagall said.  Something about ‘sheer dumb luck’.”  He frowned slightly as Angelina and Katie snorted.  “It was the right thing to do, right?”  He looked at them with wide eyes.  “I couldn’t have left Hermione alone like that.”

Katie knelt beside Angelina to look Harry in the eye.  “Yes, it was the right thing to do.  It was very brave of you to do that.  But you have to be careful Harry.  You could have gotten very hurt.  We care about you.”

It was Harry’s turn to be shocked.  He looked at the girls in plain disbelief.

“What’s wrong?” Katie asked, her concern growing.  “Harry?”

He gulped.  “You care about me?”

Angelina and Katie looked at each other again.  Katie saw a flash of pain on the older girl’s face and she imagined Angelina could see one on her own face.  They turned back to face Harry.

“Of course we do,” Katie said.

“Why?” he whispered.  He looked down at the stone floor.

“Because we do Harry.”  For those that knew Angelina, they could tell she was trying very hard to keep her voice calm.  Her entire body shook with obvious effort, her hands inched closer to Harry but she kept from touching him.  She tried to keep her voice warm and comforting.  “You’re in our House and you’re on the team.  We care about you a lot.”

“Oh.”  Harry sniffled.

“Harry, what’s wrong?” Katie asked trying hard to not sniffle herself.  Seeing Harry like this, so small, so unsure physically hurt her.  If it were any other, they would be strutting about bragging how they fought a troll and survived.  Others would be showing off how they did it for someone else.  Here was a boy that was in pain beyond physical, a pain that was obvious but not many had seen it.

“No one’s ever said that before.”

Katie almost keeled over but Angelina kept her from falling.  If felt like Angelina needed the support as well, the taller girl gripped Katie’s hand tightly.  “Say what?” Katie asked dreading the answer.

“That they care about me,” Harry confessed in a whisper.  The tears that fell on the stones were louder than his confession.

Angelina fished out a handkerchief with her other hand and gently lifted Harry’s chin.  She was heartened that the boy did not flinch this time when she touched him.  She carefully wiped away the tears that flowed down his cheeks.

“Harry,” she said softly but her voice trembled, “we care about you.  Okay?  We care about how you’re doing and feeling.  Trust us.”

Harry had never had anyone look at him quite like how Angelina and Katie were.  It made him feel terribly embarrassed.  It made him feel strangely warm inside.  Then he felt somehow even more lonely, having a feeling that he did not know he was missing, something he craved desperately.  The way they looked at him, the way Angelina was wiping his tears away.

“Even if I’m a…” he began to say.  He could not bear to finish the sentence.

“A what?” Angelina asked in that same calm but shaky voice.

Harry shook his head, clamping his mouth shut.  He did not want to say it.  He was afraid of how the girls would respond.

“You are Harry Potter,” Katie said firmly.  “You are a Gryffindor.  You are a Seeker.  Our Seeker.”  She looked into startled emerald green eyes.  “And you’re our friend.  That’s what you are.”

The tears flowed harder down his cheeks.  “You’re my friends?” he whispered.

“And you’re ours,” Angelina replied firmly, starting to cry herself.  She let her own tears run as she wiped his away.

“There you are!”

Fred and George came running up to them, followed closely by Alicia and Oliver.  Harry hurriedly rubbed at his eyes.  He did not want the rest of the team to see him like this.  Angelina half rose to block the others from seeing him for a moment while Katie stood to face them.

“Is everything okay?” Alicia asked worriedly.  She noticed how Katie looked.  However she did not press when Katie subtly shook her head.

“Yeah, things are okay thankfully,” Katie said, trying to muster false levity.  “We were just talking to Harry here.”

“So it’s true then?” Fred asked.

Alicia looked at him exasperated.  “Wasn’t your little brother there when it happened?”

George waved the protest away.  “Ahh Ron will say all sorts of things.  He said he knocked out the troll himself if you can believe it.”

“He did,” Harry said.  His eyes were still a little red but he smiled a little.  “He casted a Levitation Charm and dropped the troll’s club on his head.”

“Huh, well color me surprised,” George said, impressed.

“Didn’t know Ron had it in him,” Fred said, impressed as well.

“What, telling the truth?” Angelina smiled easily but her eyes were a bit red as well, and she stood by Harry protectively, tucking the handkerchief into her bag.

“Most of the Weasleys tell the truth,” Fred said, looking insulted.  His grin marred the expression however.

Oliver snorted then looked down at Harry.  “You alright then?”

Harry nodded.

“Good to hear it.  If you need a break, we can push practice to tomorrow night.”  He flushed when all the other players stared at him.  “What?  What‘re you looking at?”

“Who are you and what have you done with Wood?” Alicia asked.

“You never push practice back,” Katie said.

“For any reason.”  Angelina frowned at him.

“I, uh, well, I would think fighting a fully grown mountain troll is reason enough,” Wood protested, flustered.  “It’s only for a day, we still have time before our first game.”

“Oh I see, it’s for Harry’s sake and not ours then.”  Alicia stuck her tongue out at him making the others giggle.  “Not us who have been on the team longer or known you longer.”

Wood crossed his arms.  “Have any of you fought a mountain troll before?  No?  Well when you do or face something of equal or greater difficulty, I’ll push practice back for you.”

“Harry, do not listen to him,” Katie said fiercely.  “Do not go after anything else.”

“No matter what anyone says.  That includes the Twins,” Angelina said with equal fervor.

“I wasn’t suggesting he does,” Wood exclaimed, throwing his arms up.

Harry giggled.  “No it’s okay.  I’m fine really.  I want to practice.”

“You sure?” Wood asked kindly.  He sighed when the boy nodded.  “Alright then.  Let’s start a bit earlier then so we can finish earlier.  But you let me know if you need to stop.”

“Now that’s finally out of the way, can we please talk about what’s really important?” George asked, looking uncharacteristically serious.

“What’s really important?” Katie repeated, clearly confused.

“Extremely important one might say,” Fred said, his tone and features solemn.

The twins looked astonished at the collective confusion from the rest of the team.  “We have a genuine TROLL SLAYER on the team!” they cried out in unison.

“Harry Potter, the Boy-Who-Lived, the youngest Seeker in a century, and now the troll slayer!” George said with glee.

“Don’t call him that!” Katie said.

“I think Ron technically did the slaying,” Harry piped up.

“Modest to boot!” Fred said, fanning himself.  “However, troll slayer adjacent doesn’t roll off the tongue as well as titles go.”

“Master of trolls maybe?” George suggested.  “Oh wait, Ron must have been telling the truth then so perhaps we can call you the troll stabber!”

“Troll poker!”

“Troll bogey extractor!”

Harry was dissolving into uncontrolled laughter the more the twins spoke, the titles becoming grander and sillier.  Their arm motions becoming more exuberant.

“Absolutely not!”  Angelina shook her fist at the grinning redheads.  “Harry doesn’t need to be saddled with something ridiculous you tossers come up with.”

“Wood,” George said, deliberately ignoring Angelina.  “Just imagine how this would be on the pitch.  All the other Seekers would be shaking in their robes when they see Harry Potter “the troll something or another” coming right at them!  We’d have the Cup in the bag!”

Alicia glared up at the captain.  “Don’t you dare Oliver!  This would be crossing the line!”

He held his hands up in supplication.  “How about we just get to practice and talk about this another time.”

“Jolly good,” Fred said and took one of Harry’s arms.

“Positively smashing,” George said, taking the other.

“Come along, old bean.  Let’s pop off to the pitch and chin wag over appropriate titles that accurately describe your magnificence.”

“Quite, away from those that are far too judgmental.”  George made a snooty hand gesture.

The twins walked down the corridor with their noses up and speaking in haughty tones to a laughing Harry, followed closely behind by an irate Alicia and a resigned Oliver.

“I’m going to kill those two,” Angelina said between gritted teeth.  “One of these days I’m going to beat them silly with their own bats.”

“They’re helping in their way,” Katie said wryly.  She sighed, the amusement the twins inspired leached out of her.  “Angelina, I feel really bad about this.  It’s worse than I thought.”

Angelina hugged her, wrapping her arms tightly around the shorter girl.  “I know.  What scares me is that it’s worse than we think it is now.”  She hesitated before speaking.  “What do we do?”

“We help in our way.” Katie said, her voice muffled by Angelina’s robes.  She squeezed the other girl with her arms.  “Whatever it takes.”

“Whatever it takes,” Angelina agreed.

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 7 – Growing Concern

Oliver sat by the fire in the common room.  He was tired but pleasantly so.  Practice had gone very well all things considered.  Angelina had threatened the twins only once for their antics.  She, Katie, and Alicia had found their groove they developed last year and were working in sync.  The twins, being the human version of Bludgers, continued to be one of the best Beaters teams he had ever seen.  He knew he was getting better as Captain and Keeper as well.

Harry was the real surprise, one that Oliver liked.  The boy was a natural on the broom.  He flew very well and was able to spot the Snitch reasonably well.  The best part was how strangely open Harry was to the team.  He accepted all advice without hesitation.  That was part of the problem since he wholeheartedly believed whatever nonsense Fred and George told him but they thankfully have not taught him any bad habits as far as flying or Quidditch went.

Most kids that grew up flying or playing Quidditch usually came with all sorts of preconceived notions or self-cultivated bad habits.  Most were beyond arrogant, refusing any kind of advice.  They believed they were the best and had nothing to learn, they were the worst kind of team mates.

Harry thankfully was nowhere near like that.  He accepted his shortcomings when it came to Quidditch and flying and soaked up information like a sponge.  Oliver knew that he had the makings of an excellent player and could stack up against all sorts of players.  In the last few weeks he had improved literally every practice.

His enthusiasm and increasing abilities were having a positive impact on the team.  Each player had spent time with Harry, teaching him their tricks as well as their positions on the team.  In helping Harry they were helping themselves, solidifying their own abilities.  Their team work was on the rise and it was one of the strongest teams Oliver had ever had the honor playing on.

Not to mention the other factor in their team comradery.

Oliver did not pretend to know everything that was going on.  The only thing he was sure of was that Harry had not had a…decent…childhood.  It was painfully easy to see once you noticed it.  Katie was adamant that something was wrong and Oliver trusted her instincts.  By now everyone on the team seemed to realize something was going on with Harry. 

He was inordinately proud at how everyone had reacted.  The team was close as teams went before, got along well enough and were friends to one degree or another.  With Harry on the team, the way that everyone was rallying together to support the boy, they were approaching true friendship.  Instead of each player being concerned only for themselves, they were caring about Harry and in turn, each other.  It was a good thing.

Oliver stared into the fire.  Even he, who barely thought about much else that was not related to Quidditch, thought there was something wrong about Harry’s personal life, something that should not be.  He still was not sure if they could do anything about it, not to mention what it exactly was, but he also knew they could not simply stand by and do nothing.  Harry needed them.  It was as simple as that.

“Ahem.”

Oliver belatedly realized that this was at least the second time someone tried to get his attention, quite possibly the third.  The someone had stood to the side of his line of sight, someone with a very determined look on her face.  It took him a moment to place the expression, not to mention the person, then he knew he saw her last at dinner the other day.

“Oh hello,” he said genially.  “Was lost in thought.  Sorry about that.”

“Clearly,” she replied succinctly.  The only description of the look on her face was ‘clear disapproval’ and it was so reminiscent of Professor McGonagall, Oliver nearly reacted like he was sitting in her classroom.

“So, can I help you with something?” he asked mildly. 

“I wanted to speak with you.”

“Alright, and your name?” Because if I call you the Girl that Hates Peas, I don’t think it’ll go well for me.

“Hemione Granger.”

“I’m Oliver Wood.”

“Charmed.”  It was clear from her tone that she was anything but.  “I want to file a protest.”

Olive was very much confused.  “A protest?  With me?  Shouldn’t you be talking to one of the Prefects?”

“I will, if you do not take me seriously.  It is a protest against you after all.”  The girl’s eyes flicked towards Harry who was currently sitting on a couch with Katie.  They and Alicia were looking over homework.

“Ah,” Oliver said knowingly. 

A crowd was starting to gather.  No one circled around the two, though Angelina slid up behind Wood’s chair, looking down at the bushy haired first year.  Hermione did not look intimidated in the slightest, eyes not leaving Oliver.

Oliver set the notes he was working on aside and focused completely on Hermione.  For a moment she looked pleased, seeing how seriously Oliver was taking her.

“So, this is about the Quidditch team then?”

“Clearly.  You are the team Captain.”

“Last I checked.”  Oliver chuckled to himself.  He knew if he smiled now or laughed, she would take offense to it and the conversation would decidedly become hostile.  He could almost see the indignation on Angelina’s face.  Onlookers grinned and whispered to each other, highly amused at seeing a fifth year student being lectured by a first year.

He was amused as well.  A little impressed by her nerve too.

“You are pushing the team too hard.  It is unfair to the players.”

“Am I really?  I’ve been known to have long practices in the past and some have told me that I schedule too many.”  Angelina quietly snorted behind him.  Fred and George loudly snorted from across the room.  Oliver ignored them.  “However I like to think my practices this year have been reasonable.  My team knows that they can talk to me whenever they like.”

“What about the ones who are uncomfortable?”

By now Harry, Katie, and Alicia have caught on to the confrontation.  Harry looked worried.  Katie looked serious.  Alicia looked like she wished to immortalize this moment forever and grinned almost crudely at them.

She always did like seeing me be put in my place, Oliver thought fondly and exasperatedly.  “Who would that be?  I’ve told my players time and again that I will always listen to them and care for their well-being.” 

“Don’t listen to him Hermione!” George called.

“He’s a cruel one he is!” Fred lamented.

“We practice in all weathers and all times!”

“Save us from the Wooden one!”

The common room burst into laughter and while Oliver rolled his eyes at the twins, he chuckled along.  He knew he was a fairly single minded about Quidditch.  Obsessive some have uncharitably, and somewhat accurately, described.  He had known plenty of Captains that were worse than him though, at least as far as he thought.

Only two people had not joined in the laughter.  One of them was glaring at him.  One of them was looking worried.

Hermione glared at the twins and they immediately lapsed into silence.  Her eyes swept the room and all stopped laughing out loud.  “It’s not funny,” she said with steel in her tone.

“I’d agree if anyone on my team felt that way,” Oliver said seriously.  “Honestly felt that way.  I know I run a strict team, but it is a team.  The team is everyone.  It’s a family.  I take that very seriously.”

Out of the corner of Oliver’s eye, Harry flinched at that.  At the word family the boy had looked like a deer caught in headlights, freezing solid and then looking down.  Katie noticed and Oliver felt Angelina stiffen behind him.  Oliver felt concern at that reaction as well but he knew better than to ignore Hermione at this moment.

“It may not seem like it but it is,” he continued.  “The team is a family and we choose each other.  We take care of each other.  I appreciate your concern but rest assured, I take care of my players.”

“By making them practice to exhaustion?” Hermione asked snidely.  “Coming inside soaking wet and barely able to eat?”

It certainly did rain during practice and the team had gone to dinner soggy but in high spirits.

“I can’t control the weather,” Oliver said mildly, trying to keep his tone from being sarcastic.

“No but you control practice times, allegedly.”

More laughter rang out and this time Oliver joined in utterly.  Hermione did not quite glare at anyone this time but she did look pleased, like one did when they scored a point.

“We play in all weathers so we practice in all weathers,” Angelina said in a condescending tone.  “Maybe if you make your opinion known to the weather it would be more amenable.“  Hermione’s head snapped up and she glared at the tall fourth year girl.  “If we don’t feel well enough to practice, we tell Wood and he let’s us off.  We all know that and we’ve told Harry too.  We don’t make him do anything he doesn’t want to.”

“Aside from force feeding him because it suits you,” Hermione replied scathingly.

Oliver felt the chair creak as Angelina gripped the back of it with both hands.  “Why you bossy- Oh hi Harry!” 

Harry approached them, waving shyly to Oliver and Angelina.  “Hermione,” he said softly to the irate girl, “it’s fine.  Really.  I don’t mind at all.”

“You came in shivering and you were falling asleep at dinner!  And you still have homework to do, something we are supposed to be doing here at school.  Not a silly game.”  Hermione studiously ignored six pairs of eyes glaring at her at that moment.

“It’s not silly, I love it,” Harry said.  “It’s so much fun.  And the team is super nice to me.  They…care about me.”  He had the tiniest hitch in his voice when he said that.  “They do and they tell me.”

“Well, I mean, that’s good because they should,” Hermione blustered.  “But do they only care because you’re on the team and they can’t play without you?”

Oliver slid his hand behind the chair and grabbed Angelina’s leg, squeezing tight.  He felt her about to protest and thankfully his touch kept her from it because he knew she would have said many things not fit for young ears.  He shook his head at Katie who had jumped up, her face furious.  Alicia grabbed her, pulling her back down.  The twins had opened their mouths but had closed them abruptly, looking mutinous.

Harry shook his head.  “No, I don’t think so.  They care about me.  They asked about me because of last night and said it was good to do but dangerous.  They’re really helping me.  Katie and Alicia are helping me with homework too, they think doing well is important like you do.”

He looked very shy and vulnerable for a moment.  “I…think you care about me too, by confronting Wood like this.  Is…is that right?”

Hermione went crimson.  “Well, yes of course.  I care about you and that’s why I wanted to make sure they weren’t treating you poorly.”

Harry smiled and it transformed his face.  Made him look alive.  “Thank you, Hermione,” he said sincerely.  “That’s very nice of you.  But please don’t get mad at the team.  They are my friends, like you.”

Hermione sputtered a bit before she turned back to Oliver.  “It seems I have an apology to make,” she said stiffly.

Oliver shook his head.  “It’s fine.  We’re all on the same page here.  No harm done.”

Hermione bobbed her head and then walked swiftly away, sitting in a chair and hiding her red face behind a very large book.  Harry relaxed visibly as she did, shooting a glance at Oliver.  He looked even more relieved when the older boy smiled warmly.  He walked back to Katie and Alicia, sitting back down and breathing a sigh of relief, tinged with happiness.

“I really dislike that girl,” Angelina hissed.

“I like her,” Oliver said softly.  “She’s not afraid to speak her mind, much like others I know.”

“You better not mean me or else you and I are going to have words.”

“Perish the thought.”  Oliver smiled at Angelina’s angry mutters.  “Besides, I thought you and her share a certain interest in someone’s well-being.”

The mutters faded.  “I suppose there’s that,” Angelina admitted.  She sighed.  Then her tone turned playful.  “So, we’re a family are we?”

“I like to think so.”

“So that makes you the Aunt that likes to get in everyone’s business and tell them what to do?” 

He laughed.  “Something like that.  You must be the Da.  All big and scary looking but secretly sweet.  With a penchant for discipline.”

He laughed harder as she said some of those unfit for younger audience words that he knew she was saving.

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 8 – Momentary Respite

Katie let herself be pulled down, her face red, her mood furious.  She thought idly about which Jinx or Hex to use on Hermione.

“Stop that,” Alicia admonished her softly.

“I’m not doing anything.”

“You’re thinking about Cursing that girl.”

“I am not,” Katie protested.  “I was thinking about Jinxing or Hexing her.  Curses are much more serious.”

“My apologies,” Alicia said and did not mean.  “Anyways, shouldn’t you be happy about her?”

“Happy that she just accused us of only caring about Harry because we need a Seeker?”

Alicia slapped Katie’s knee.  “Of course not!  I meant that she obviously cares about Harry too.  The more people that care about him the better right?”

Katie sighed and sunk back into the couch, her anger fizzling out.  “Yeah, you’re right.”  She shook her head stubbornly.  “Doesn’t mean I have to like her though.”

“She’s just a firstie being a firstie.”

“I wasn’t like that.”  At Alicia’s knowing look she blushed.  “Was I?”

“Let’s just say there’s a reason you were made a reserve early on despite being a firstie and leave it at that, to preserve our friendship.”

Katie threw a wad of parchment at the giggling Alicia. 

Alicia caught it easily and lobbed it into a trash can.  Her features grew serious.  “Did you write your mum?”

Katie nodded reluctantly.  “I…I didn’t want to.  I wanted to wait until for the Christmas break and talk to her in person.  But with all the warning signs, I had to ask her.”

Katie had mulled over the idea of asking her mother for weeks.  Ever since seeing how Harry acted during practice, how he was when she saw him, it worried her.  She thought that he was too much like the children her mother worked with.  She never told her family exactly what happened in her cases, she took patient privacy very seriously.  She did teach Katie what to look out for, what to notice.

“Sometimes these poor children have no help at all.  It’s easy to look past it, to imagine someone else caring and doing the hard part.  But you might be the reason the person is saved.  You don’t want to lie in your bed late at night thinking about all the things you didn’t do.” 

Katie still remembered when her mother had told her that.  Her mother was obviously upset, and had come home in a terrible state of mind.  It took a long time for her to open up and while Katie never learned the details, she saw how it affected her mother.

The memory of her mother crying silently by the fire haunts her to this day.

She drew strength from it as much as she experienced sadness.  Her mother had gone straight back to work, determined and passionate.  She had not given up.

Katie decided she would not either.

After thinking for a long time, and after several failed attempts, Katie had written a letter to her mother and sent it via owl.  She did not mention Harry’s name and she was clear that she did not know anything for sure, but only what she had seen.  Not to mention descriptions that Angelina had contributed.

She had been nervous writing it.  “What if I’m terribly wrong?” had played in her mind time and again.  “What if Harry resents me meddling?” was another thorny thought.  But she knew that if she did nothing and something awful happened, she would lie awake late at night desperately wishing she did something different.

“Well, let me know what your mum says,” Alicia said. 

“You don’t think I’m making things up do you?  Thinking too far into it?”

Alicia shook her head.  “No, I trust your instincts and the same for Angelina.  If you both think something’s wrong then something is.  I hope it’s not as bad as you two think though.”  She looked apologetic.  “But then, well, you remember when George and Fred said.  What they heard from Ron.”

“I hope I’m wrong too,” Katie said sadly.  “And yeah, I think that’s what really made me send that letter, what the twins said.” 

“Is everything okay?”

Katie and Alicia looked up, noticing that Harry had returned.  He had plopped himself down on the couch by Katie and somehow missed the end of their conversation.  He had been so consumed in his relief from Oliver’s reassurance, not to mention Hermione relenting, that he only now noticed how serious the two girls looked.

“Everything’s fine,” Alicia said smoothly to him.  “We’re just complaining about the Transfiguration work.  Katie was saying how tricky it was getting and I was telling her it only gets harder.”

Harry nodded.  “It’s really hard.  Professor McGonagall is a great teacher but I don’t always get what she’s saying.”

“It’s awfully useful,” Katie said blandly.  She waved her wand and tapped a match stick someone left on the table.  It transformed into a perfect shiny needle.  “I’ll never lack for needles when I do my sewing.”

“As if you did any sewing worth keeping,” Alicia said snidely.

“I can sew your lips together to keep your remarks to yourself,” Katie retorted.

“Don’t do that, I like Alicia’s comments,” Harry said earnestly.

Alicia snickered.  “Thank you Harry.  I’m glad someone appreciates my wit.”

“Your wit is as dull as that needle,” Katie said.

“I think that’s a mark against your wand work.”

Harry picked up the needle and gently touched the tip.  “Ouch!  Nope, that's a sharp needle.  Looks like Katie does great wand work too.”  He frowned slightly.  “I wish I could do it as well.”

“You’ll get there.  It’s all about practice.”

Time passed pleasantly as the girls helped Harry practice his incantation and wand movements while working on their own essays.  When Harry performed the Transformation spell and created his own perfect needle they cheered.

“Thank you!”  Harry was elated, his cheeks red from happiness and embarrassment.  “I still feel a little bad taking your time like this.”

“Don’t feel bad,” Alicia said, waving his concern away with her quill.  “Honestly it helps us stay on task and reminds us of the basics.  Plus we like helping you.”

Harry’s voice went quiet.  “Not only because I’m on the team though, right?”

Katie took a moment to choose her words carefully.  “Well, yes and no.  Yes you’re on the team and to be honest we probably wouldn’t have gotten to know you if you hadn’t become Seeker.  But like Wood said, the team’s a family and we help and take care of each other.  We’re glad to help you when you need it and we’re happy you’re on the team.”

Harry was still for a moment before nodding.  That all made sense to him.  Hearing Katie say that he was a genuine part of the team, to hear he was a part of their family, hearing that they wanted to help him, made him feel warm inside.  It was a new feeling, one that he only recently experienced and craved all the more.  It made him feel good.  It made him feel safe.

He smiled shyly.  “I’m really happy I’m on the team too and met you and everyone too.  I think I would be terribly lonely without you.”

“Us too,” Alicia said kindly.  Until now, she never realized how little Harry smiled normally.  He was always so withdrawn, unassuming.  These little moments of him opening up, him showing a positive expression, were certainly heart-warming.  Her expression turned mischievous.  “Especially the twins.  They would be so lonely without someone to tease on the team.  We’re too used to them.  Not to mention Katie loves to take care of something.  You should see how she treats the cats in the t-OW!”

Katie had taken advantage of Alicia’s lowered guard and threw another ball of parchment hard, hitting the other girl in the neck.  The two began chucking all sorts of things at each other with a giggling Harry hiding behind Katie.

Eventually the projectile battle ended and the two girls returned to their work, chatting and teasing each other.  Alicia finished her essay and rolled it up.  Her eyes fell on Harry and her expression softened.  “Maybe we are tiring the poor thing out.”

Katie turned and saw Harry asleep beside her.  She was struck how different he looked like this.  His face was completely blank, no crease of worry, no haunted look, no lines of concern.  He looked completely relaxed.

She felt bad waking him but thought he might want to go up to his bed.  She touched his shoulder gently, “Harry, do you want to go to your dorm?”

He mumbled incomprehensible words.  He fell into her touch, his head landing softly onto her shoulder.  When Katie shifted, trying to shake him again, he slid down her side, his head resting in her lap.  As he went horizontal, he curled into a ball, his legs coming up and his arms wrapping around himself.

“Wow, he really does curl up like that,” Alicia commented.

“Looks like,” Katie replied softly.  She looked down at the sleeping boy.  She normally would be horribly embarrassed if any boy laid their head in her lap like that.  Yet Harry looked so at peace.  She felt happy that he could be like that, even for a moment.

A shadow fell over her and she looked up.  Angelina stood over them and the girl looked down at Harry with a mixed expression.  “I was going to tease you a bit for having a boy’s head in your lap,” she admitted, “but he looks awful comfortable like that.”

“Probably because Katie’s lap is more comfortable,” Alicia said.  “Yours would be too hard, too muscular.”  She giggled as the two girls glared at her.

“I feel vaguely insulted,” Angelina said with a wry grin.  “First time I’ve felt that way for having muscles.”

“I feel insulted for the opposite reason,” Katie said.  “I should come over there and teach you a lesson.”

“You’d have to get up and then you’d wake the poor boy.  Could you live with that?”

“It’d be like bothering a cat in your lap,” Katie said and the three nodded in agreement.  She gently brushed a lock of black hair over his scar, like how she had seen him try to hide his scar.

He moved under her touch.  He murmured something, snuggling closer to Katie. 

Katie’s heart stopped.  She had barely heard what he said.  She leaned down as far as she could and brushed his hair again, listening hard.

He murmured again sleepily.

Angelina and Alicia saw the look that crossed Katie’s face.  It was a look of complete shock, of someone who heard something that invoked a deep-set emotion.

“Katie?  What’s wrong?  What did he say?” Angelina asked.

Katie shook her head, her eyes brimming with tears.  Her hands were clasped to her mouth to keep herself from crying out.

Angelina leaned down to the sleeping boy.  She too brushed his hair like she saw Katie did.  The action once again prompted Harry to mumble in his sleep.

She resisted the urge to bury her face into Harry, to grab him, to hug him.  She never wanted to break his tenuous peace.  Instead Angelina buried her face in her hands, stifling her sobs.

By now Alicia was incredibly worried.  She rose from her chair and knelt down beside Angelina.  “What’s wrong?”

“He said mum,” Angelina gasped out.  “Oh Merlin, he said mum.”

Alicia looked at Katie who nodded tearfully.  “Oh.  Poor boy.”  She hesitated, her mind going to an awful place.  “Do you think he said that because no one’s ever been kind to-.”

“Please don’t finish whatever you’re about to say,” Angelina said brokenly.  “Because I don’t want to think about that.  I don’t think I can handle it.”

Alicia rose and walked to a large chest in the corner of the room.  It was filled with blankets and quilts, all sorts of comfortable things for any of the students to use.  She pulled out a large quilt made from patches of red fabric and carried it back.

She and Angelina tucked Harry under the quilt.  As they did he relaxed ever so slightly, no longer curled up as tightly.  Katie gently ran her fingers through his wayward hair and his breathing became deeper, easier.

Alicia and Angelina sat on the ground, leaning against the couch.  The three girls sat in silence while the rest of the world turned around them.  The room was its usual riot of commotion but thankfully none of it interrupted them.

“I’m glad you wrote to your mum,” Alicia said softly.  “I have to admit, I’m panicking a bit because I don’t know exactly what to do.”

“I know what to do,” Angelina said.  “We take care of Harry.”  She reached out with her hands and took Alicia’s and Katie’s.  “We take care of each other.” 

Katie squeezed Angelina’s hand hard and felt the other girl do the same.  “Right.  Wood was right.  We’re a family.”  She looked down at Harry.  “We can be a family for Harry.”

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 9 – Unexpected Aid

Harry looked up at the hulking boy, trying very hard not to shiver or shudder.  He had forgotten his textbook for Charms and he could not share with Ron because he had forgotten his as well.  Hermione was trying to teach him a lesson in preparation and diligence so he could not share with her either, so he had gone back to his dormitory to get it.

On his way back to Charms a large boy had blocked Harry’s path.  Harry had seen him before in the tower so he knew they were both in Gryffindor but he had never spoken to him.  If anything, he tried to avoid the large boy.  Every time their eyes met the older boy had given the younger boy dirty looks.

“You think you’re so special, don’t you Potter?”  The boy spoke scathingly, his voice was rough like gravel falling on stone.

Far from it, Harry thought to himself.  “Not really,” he said aloud. 

The older boy was surprised for a moment before the frown reappeared.  “Could have fooled me.  Strutting around the tower, hiding behind the girls.”

Harry’s face reddened.  “I don’t strut and I don’t hide behind anyone.  I don’t even know you, why’re you being so mean?”

“Because you stole my spot on the team.  You only got it because you’re the Boy-Who-Lived.”

Harry shook his head though he felt a tiny kernel of doubt deep in his chest.  “That’s not why.  Professor McGonagall said I could be a good player and Wood agrees.  So does the team.”

“I don’t think so and everyone else in the tower thinks so too.  You’re going to lose us every game.”

“Good thing you aren’t Captain then,” Harry snapped.  “Or anyone else.  If Wood thinks I am good then I rather trust him.”

The older student growled and took a step forward.  He loomed over Harry and shook a clenched fist.  “You better be careful Potter or else-“

“Or else what, Langley?” 

Harry and Langley jumped.  Neither had heard Percy approach.  The red-headed boy's eyes flicked between the two.  “Go ahead Langley, finish the sentence.”

“This doesn’t concern you, Weasley,” Langley said, plainly irritated.

“You are both in the halls when you should be in class and I am a Prefect.  It certainly does concern me.  Not to mention I heard you say something that I find concerning.”

“I didn’t say anything yet.”

“Ah so you were about to?  Then please continue so I can decide if I should be concerned or not.”

“We’re just talking.  Is that against school rules now?”  Langley’s tone dripped with sarcasm.

Percy looked down at Harry.  The boy looked very uncomfortable yet oddly defiant.  He trembled slightly but stood his ground.

“Obviously not but it seems Harry does not wish to be ‘just talking’ with you.  In any case, this conversation can wait until later and while you’re both in the tower.  What is against the rules is keeping students from class and you are doing that.  Don’t make me take points from you.”

“You wouldn’t dare,” Langley snarled.

Percy looked wholly unimpressed by the larger boy’s bluster.  “Are you trying to intimidate me?”

Langley laughed coldly.  “Oooh.  Look at you with a backbone now.  Ever since you got that shiny gold Prefect badge you think you’re untouchable, can’t be intimidated?  Isn’t that rich?  A Weasley with a bit of gold?”

Percy’s ear turned bright red but his face became colder than Langley’s laugh.  “No.  I am not intimidated for two reasons.  One, I grew up with Fred and George and your worst could never approach their laziest attempts.  Second, I’d never be afraid of someone who has to take remedial course work in everything.  Anything you attempt to do to me is bound to fail without someone helping you.”

Harry watched with utter amazement and barely concealed glee.

Langley sputtered.  “I don’t need a wand to deal with you!”

Percy smiled like a hunter who successfully trapped their prey.  “10 points from Gryffindor for threatening a Prefect as well as an implied threat on a fellow House member.  And I will be telling Professor McGonagall about this and I imagine she just might increase the punishment.  If I were you I’d leave before it gets much worse.”

The older student glared at Percy and turned around stomping away and muttering under his breath.

Percy looked down at Harry and back at the fleeing Langley.  Something flared in his chest and he spoke without thinking.  “Not everyone thinks Harry is going to lose us every game.  Unlike some people, Harry has yet to crash into the ground.”

Langley ran away.

Harry laughed so hard his sides ached.

Percy looked faintly pleased and embarrassed at the same time.  “Please don’t do what I just did Harry, it’s unbecoming.”

“I thought it was brilliant,” Harry said with shining eyes.

Percy flushed.  “Well, thank you.  I have no idea why I said that.  I must have been inspired by Fred and George at the moment, don’t tell them that.  I typically do not approve of their behavior at all.”

“Your secret is safe with me.”

Percy grinned, making his normally serious face more youthful for a moment.  “Excellent.  Just as well there were no other Prefects about.  I’d hate to lose points for being rude to my own House members.”

“Can you really lose points for that?”

“Potentially.  A Prefect should hold themself to a higher standard of behavior.  Speaking of,” he looked a little guilty, “let’s get you to class shall we?  Can’t have you missing too much.”

“I can go myself,” Harry said.

“I should escort you in case you are accosted again.  I am going that way anyways, Charms yes?”

“How’d you know?”  Harry’s eyes were wide.  “Do you have to memorize the schedules for all the Gryffindors?”

Percy chuckled.  “No, thankfully.  I memorized Ron’s.  To ensure he goes to class and the like.”

“Should I keep that a secret too?”

“No feel free to mention it.  Ron can be a bit contrary.  If he knew I memorized his schedule to keep him on task he may stay on task to spite my efforts.”

Harry snickered.  “That’s pretty funny.”

Percy rolled his eyes.  “Childish really.  However, if it results in what I intended then it was worth it.”

The pair walked down the corridor.

“Do all of your brothers do that?” Harry asked.

“Pretty much.  It’s how we show…affection I suppose.  By spiting one another.”  He blinked.  “That’s a rather terrible thing once said out loud.”

“Are all brothers like that?”

Percy shrugged.  “Not every family is the same so I can’t say for sure.”  He winced, looking down at the boy.  From what he learned from Ron; Harry did not have what anyone would call a normal family.  Fortunately it seemed Harry had not taken offense.  “We certainly don’t treat Ginny like that.”

“She’s your little sister?  Ron mentioned her.”

“Yes.  Before you say we treat her differently because she’s a girl rest assured she stands up for herself very well.  We’ve all learned one way or another not to underestimate her.”  The older boy coughed a little, deciding it was time to change subjects.  “How are you finding Hogwarts?”

“I love it here.  Magic is so cool!”

Percy smiled.  Having grown up in a magical family he did sometimes take magic for granted.  It had been a major facet of his life growing up and it eventually became a constant, something that was always there.  It was hard to think of life without magic.  It was nice to be reminded of that when talking with Muggle-borns or those that grew up without magic.  “I agree, and Hogwarts is one of the most magically rich places you can hope to visit.  Have you been well otherwise?”

“What do you mean?”

“Sleeping well.  Having enough to eat.  People treating you…cordially overall despite a few unpleasant people here and there.”

Harry nodded.  “Oh yes.  My bed is nice.  Food is really good.  I can eat as much as I want, which is nice.  Most people are okay but Ron and the Quidditch team and Hermione have been wonderful.  It’s nice having friends.”

He looked up, eyes narrowed in suspicion.  “Did Ron ask you to ask me?”

Percy hesitated.  For the briefest moment he thought about lying and saying that Ron did ask him to check on Harry.  However, ever since the incident at dinner and the way Oliver seemed to take an interest in Harry, Percy had been observing the boy.  The way Harry acted, some of the things he said (“eat as much as I want to which is nice”), were starting to draw Percy’s attention. 

The Weasleys were one of the poorer families in the Wizarding World.  They never lacked for food however.  Nor did they lack for family warmth.  Another thing that Percy realized he took for granted.  Now that he had been seeing the signs, he was able to draw a few conclusions when it came to Harry.

He was starting to not like them.

“Ron did not,” Percy said.  “As Prefect it is my duty to make sure the students are doing well.  As Gryffindor Prefect it is my duty to ensure the members of my House are doing well.”

“That makes sense.  Why don’t the other Prefects do that?”

Percy snorted.  “I may take my duties…a bit more seriously than the others.”

“That’s very kind of you.”

Percy almost stumbled.  No one had ever accused him of being kind before.  Strict, yes.  A stickler for rules, which was technically like strict, as well.  A pompous busy body, he can thank his own family for that one, was painfully accurate.  No one had ever thought well of him for doing what he did.  Not until now.

“Thank you, Harry.  I appreciate you saying so.”

They finally arrived at Professor Flitwick’s classroom.  Before Harry entered Percy cleared his throat awkwardly.

“Also, you are my little brother’s friend so I will admit I do want to make sure you are well as much as I can.”

Harry smiled.  “You’re a good big brother.  Thank you, Percy.”  He hesitated and his smile turned impish.  “Don’t worry, I won’t tell Ron or Fred or George.”

Percy smiled.  “I am grateful to hear it.  Off you go Harry.”

The Prefect waited for the door to close before he turned and walked away.  As he walked he resolved to continue in doing his duty to the best of his ability, especially when it concerned a boy that looked like he could use the help.

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 10 – First Among Firsts

“It’s game day!”

Oliver Wood was the embodiment of enthusiasm.  Already dressed in his Quidditch robes, the Captain of the team had a smile from ear to ear.  He bounced with unquenchable energy and everyone around him seemed to be drawn into his positivity.

All save a few people.

Alicia glared at him.  “Yes yes we know, calm down or you’ll need a nap before the game starts.”

“Aww don’t be like that Alicia,” Oliver said.  He grabbed her cheeks with both hands and playfully tugged.  “Give me that big Spinnet smile!  Come on!”

“One of these days she’s going to bite your fingers off,” Katie said as she munched on some toast.  “I’m surprised she hasn’t yet honestly.”

Alicia slapped at Oliver’s arms and chest, pushing him away.  “That’s because he needs them to catch the Quaffle, despite all ten of them being thumbs,” she said with a sharp smile, one that showed off all her teeth.

“Not even you two can bring my mood down today,” Oliver said.  “Perfect weather today.  We play the first game of the season.  We have one of the best teams in the school.  The only thing that would make this better than perfect is if others would share my joy.”

“Oh there’s one coming, I can hear her,” Alicia said as she reopened her copy of the Daily Prophet.

Angelina came bounding into the Great Hall.  “Game day!” she yelled.

“Yes!  Right here!”  Oliver held his hands up and Angelina slapped them hard.  “Finally!  An enthusiastic team mate.”

“You two have more than enough for all of us,” Katie said with a smile.  “But don’t worry, we’re excited too.”

Alicia did not look up from her paper but she held a pointer finger up and made a very tiny circle with it.  “Yay Quidditch,” she said blandly.

Oliver made a sound of mock suffering.  “What are you even doing on the team?”

“Because a weedy third year begged me to try out with him and despite my best efforts, I’m still on it.”

“I don’t believe for a minute that Oliver has ever been ‘weedy’,” Angelina teased.

“He still begs though.  Begs us to practice, begs us to take things seriously, begs for good conditions,” Katie said and the three girls dissolved into giggles.

“Beset on all sides,” Oliver complained.  “Where the lads at?  I need some help here.”

“The Twins are already at the pitch planning the after party,” Alicia said.  “Harry’s down the table with the other firsties.”

“How’s he looking?” Angelina asked.

“A bit nervous but alright I think,” Katie said.  “Just like any of us before our first game.”

The four players looked down the table.  Harry was sitting next to Ron and across from Hermione.  He did look nervous but it was a surprisingly normal expression.  He too was wearing his Quidditch robes, sticking out from his friends.

“Has he eaten yet?” Angelina asked.

Alicia and Katie shook their heads.

Oliver reached past Alicia and grabbed a slice of bread from the serving platter.  He then put a spoonful of scrambled eggs on it and filched half a sausage from Alicia’s plate.  He ignored her shout of indignation and folded the bread over making a rough sandwich.

“Potter!” he exclaimed, walking over.  He tossed the folded sandwich at the Seeker.

Despite being startled Harry caught it before it opened fully and spilled its contents.

“Eat up Seeker!  That there is the secret to my success.  Always eat at least one half sandwich like that before a match and you’ll have a good one.  Because that’s the breakfast of champions.  And what does that make us?”

Harry grinned, his nervousness ebbing.  “Champions?”

Oliver stuck his chest out.  “Champions!”  He bowed as the Gryffindors cheered and waved jauntily at the booing Slytherins. 

He turned back to Harry.  “You finish that up and join us at the pitch.”

Harry had already gotten up from the table, the sandwich held in his mouth like a dog holds a bone.  “No I’m coming now!”  His voice was muffled from the food.

“Harry, that’s terrible manners,” Hermione protested weakly, shooting Oliver an annoyed look. 

The older boy ignored her, making another sandwich for himself and then holding it in his mouth like Harry.  “Let’s go!” he said, voice equally muffled.

The two left the Great Hall still eating.  Angelina joined them swiftly with her own sandwich while Alicia and Katie followed at a more sedate and dignified pace, without sandwiches. 

 -0-

Harry was having the time of his life.

At first he was terribly nervous.  All those people watching was a far cry different from practicing with the team.  He knew some thought he did not deserve to be on the team.  That plus the blatantly hostile looks the Slytherins gave him ate away at his self-confidence.

All that fear and nervousness went away as soon as he kicked off and flew into the air.  It was like he literally left his problems behind.  Up here in the fresh air he was free.  He could play.  He could fly.  He could be a part of a team that wanted him there. 

He was still getting used to being wanted for anything.  His whole life the Dursleys treated him as an unwanted thing, worse than a pest.  He was often chosen last for teams while he went to Muggle school, usually due to Dudley’s influence.  No one wanted him around.

Here it was day to his past’s night.  Not only did the team want him, they liked him.  They treated him like a valued member.  They were nice to him.  Ron and Hermione were nice to him too.  They wanted him around.  It was incredible.

He did a tight turn and flashed right past the Slytherin Seeker, making him flinch and fight to control his broom.  Then he dashed into a Slytherin Chaser’s line of sight, making him stop for a moment and be hit by a Bludger. 

“Way to go Harry!” Fred called as he hit the Bludger at another opposing Chaser.

Harry smiled the widest he ever had before.

-0-

Oliver grinned.  The game was going incredibly well.  The Gryffindor Chasers were playing perfectly, having scored in rapid succession.  He had blocked three attempts so far keeping the Slytherins off the scoreboard.  Fred and George were living up to their titles as “human Bludgers'' and had made excellent plays.

Harry had been doing great.  He flew wonderfully and was able to keep the Slytherin Seeker guessing while helping the others on the team by being a distraction.  Something that Oliver had not taught him yet. 

He was incredibly proud of his team.

As with most good things unfortunately, it had to come to an end.  He heard his name being called and looked at a visibly panicked Katie flying towards him.

“What’s up?” he called as he waited for her to approach the goal rings.  A good keeper never left them unattended, not for a very good reason.

“Call time out!”

“Why?  What’s wrong?”

She pointed up.

Oliver looked and he gasped.  Harry was having trouble with his broom.  He was floating far above the ground and his broom was bucking like a wild thing.  The boy was barely holding onto the broom, the erratic movements almost completely unseating him.

“Madame Hooch!” Oliver bellowed as he flew straight to her.  “Time out!  We need a time out!”

Rolanda Hooch, flying instructor and Quidditch Referee looked puzzled at Oliver and Katie.  “What for?” she asked.

They pointed up at Harry.

She gasped and blew her whistle.  Players stopped and soon everyone was watching the drama unfold midair.  All save for Marcus Flint, Chaser and Captain of the Slytherin Quidditch team, who grabbed the Quaffle and proceeded to score points for Slytherin.

Fred and George tried to approach Harry but the broom kicked even harder. 

“Get back here!” Angelina shrieked.

The twins did, clearly reluctantly, but the broom kicked less as soon as they did.

“Wood, what do we do?” George asked as he zoomed down to them.  His face was twisted with concern.

“If we get closer that thing might knock him off completely!” Fred said.

“We can’t leave him up there alone!” Alicia cried.  “He looks like he’s about to fall as it is!”

“Fred, George, you two go get that big tarp from the locker room.  Run it out between you and hold it tight in case he falls.”  Oliver pointed as he talked, making eye contact with each team member.  “Katie go with them, you’re lighter but faster and you can pull it with them.  Alicia, you and me will be ready with wands out.  We can cast Slowing Charms.  Angelina, try to catch him if the tarp isn’t ready.  It’s a tall order but you got the speed and the eye to try and snag him.  At the least you can slow him down for us to charm him and he can land in the tarp.  Go!”

The twins and Katie flew off with the last word in the air, streaking for the locker rooms.  Angelina slid sideways, never once taking her eyes off Harry.  She flexed her free arm, ready to grab Harry should he fall.  Oliver looked at Hooch who nodded approvingly.

“A solid plan, Wood.  I will be with you and Spinnet,” she said, her wand at the ready. 

She, Oliver, and Alicia moved away from each out, their wands out and at the ready.

Unknown to them at the time, the source of the kicking broom was a muttered curse from a very disturbed Professor possessed, figuratively and literally, with the desire to send Harry falling to the ground below.  Were it not for the counter curse being incanted by another Professor, and the interference by a bushy haired young witch, the curse would have succeeded. 

Harry felt the broom stop jolting about and behaving erratically.  He pulled himself back onto the broom, arms shaking from the strain from holding on for so long.  His whole body ached from stress and effort and looked moments away from fainting.

“Harry!”  Oliver yelled, still not daring to fly closer in case the broom started to buck again.  “Are you okay?”

Harry nodded, exhausted.

“Down!  To the ground, now!” Oliver yelled, gesturing wildly to the ground.  “Angelina!  Pace and escort!”

Harry dove towards the ground, his movements slightly shaky.  Angelina followed closely behind and at an angle, ready to adjust her course if any, further, emergencies occurred.

Harry’s mouth was wide open, desperate for air.  He wanted nothing more than to be on solid ground right now.  Hanging up in the air on a broom that did not listen to him was a terrifying experience.  He had never felt that helpless before.  The only thing that had given him hope was seeing the team flying about him.  It was obvious they cared and were trying to help him. 

He dove closer to the ground, trying not to speed too fast in case the broom kicked or stopped.  He panted heavily and something flashed in front of him.  His hands flew to his mouth and throat as he started to choke.  He could not bring the broom up from the dive so when he was a bare few feet over the ground he half jumped and half tumbled off.

Angelina dove as soon as she saw Harry fall off, leaping off her broom as soon as she could and rushing to Harry who was knelt over the ground.  The rest of the team and Hooch cried out and sped to the ground as fast as they could.

“Harry!  Are you okay?”  Angelina slid next to him.  She saw he was choking; his hands were grasping at his neck.  She slapped him on the back, hard.

Harry coughed and felt something come flying out his mouth, finally allowing him to breathe.  His reflexes were still there despite the duress and he caught it as it flew out.

“Is that?” Angelina gasped.

“No way,” Harry said softly, eyes wide and round as he looked down at the spit-covered Snitch.

Fred, George, and Katie had flown in, still carrying the tarp.  Katie also leapt off her broom to kneel beside Harry but Fred and George remained aloft.  They cackled and started to fly around Harry in a circle, letting the wind catch the tarp like a celebratory streamer.  “Potter caught the Snitch!  Gold for Gryffindor!”

“Foul!”  Marcus yelled as he zoomed down.  “That doesn’t count!”

“Why not?!  He caught it,” Alicia argued.

“First he didn’t catch it, he practically swallowed it,” Marcus said incensed.  “Besides, we were on time out!”

All eyes turned to Hooch.  She looked at Harry before giving Marcus a considering stare.  “I can cite several games where a Seeker caught the Snitch using different parts of their body, Flint,” she said coolly.  “It’s just easier to catch it using your hands so that’s the usual method.  To address your complaint that we were on time out,” she looked up at the magical score board.  “That did not seem to stop you from scoring multiple times.”

The Slytherin Captain flushed an ugly red.  “I, uh, didn’t hear you blow the whistle,” he stammered.

“Then you conveniently realized it was time out after you’ve scored several times?  You can’t have it both ways Flint.”  Hooch blew on her whistle.  “Harry Potter caught the Snitch, Gryffindor wins 170-60!”  She waved her wand and gold and crimson sparks flew out of it.

The students in the stands erupted in cheers and applause.  The mighty juggernaut that was the Slytherin Team was finally laid low.  The Gryffindors, after literal years of losses, had earned their first win.

The Gryffindor team landed.  Fred and George ran in circles, still trailing the tarp and chanted “Potter swallowed the Snitch!” again and again.  Oliver and Alicia embraced, the two danced about lost in victory.

Harry still stared down at the Snitch, still in disbelief.  The sound from the stadium was almost overwhelming.  The entire school was staring down at him.  Elation warred with embarrassment.  He wanted to hide from all of the attention.

Then Katie hugged him.  She was so happy, so excited, that she hugged him as hard as she could, momentarily forgetting how Harry typically reacted to physical contact.

He went stiff.  Again he wanted to flee, to break away and escape.  Then he realized that this was something far different from being struck and beaten.  This was much nicer.  Much softer.  It made him feel happy and safe, something he had scant few memories of.  The most recent being him falling asleep on the couch with his head in Katie’s lap.

He had been horrifically embarrassed when he woke, apologizing profusely.  He thought about hiding from her for a while, thinking he had done something bad.  It took considerable time and reassurance from the girls that what he did was fine.  That he did nothing wrong.

It was perfectly normal to receive affection.

For a moment Katie thought she had over reached, went beyond his comfort zone.  She immediately started to loosen her grip.

Harry hugged her back.

It was her turn to stiffen.  This was the first time he had ever initiated any kind of physical contact.  He always accepted back pats and rubs like a wary dog, like an animal who was unused to being touched and always expecting the worst.  He was the one that waited for someone else to initiate a high five.  He was always the waiter, the watcher.  No matter how confused, no matter how wistful.

It was a small hug.  It was not the full-bodied hug that Angelina typically gave.  It was not the one arm plus a fond squeeze that Oliver favored.  It was not the tight and warm Alicia hug.  It was not the either overly formal with air in between joke hug or the comfortable family style hug the Weasley twins gave.

It still was, no question about it, a hug.

If Katie was not crying from joy due to winning the match, she was certainly crying now.

Angelina was shocked.  Here was a boy that had screamed in terror from getting a congratulatory pat on the back willingly reciprocating a hug.  She was so happy for him, so proud of him.  All the time they gave him these last weeks, the reassurances, the attention, it was bearing fruit.

That did not keep her from looking a little wistful at Harry and Katie hugging.

Even though he was shorter than Katie, Harry could just see over her shoulder.  He looked at the taller girl, the one that had scared him so the first time he met her.  He remembered her look of utter shock that day.  He saw how ever since then she was very careful around him, treating him like a delicate porcelain doll.  She had been respectful. 

Overcome with emotions he could not quite describe yet, he whispered something into Katie’s ear, a question.

She cried even more now but her smile was genuine, she wiped her eyes and nodded happily at the younger boy, releasing her grip on him.

Harry turned and faced Angelina.  With a hesitant, shy, but sincere smile on his face he held his arms open to her.  A clear invitation.  Permission.  A question.  All in one open gesture.

Angelina practically picked him up off the ground.  She hugged him hard, grateful that his head was beneath hers so he could not see her tears of happiness. 

She cried harder when he squeezed her back..

The others came crowding in for a giant group team hug.  Katie wrapped her arms around Harry and Angelina.  Alicia jumped in with Oliver trying to wrap them all up.  Then Twins threw themselves into the group and they fell to the ground laughing while the watchers stormed the pitch.

Harry had never been happier.

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 11 – Cry for Help

The game had done wonders for Harry.

Despite wrestling with a cursed broom, one that Professors McGonagall and Flitwick had carefully examined after the match and declared it free from malicious intent, despite nearly choking himself by accidentally inhaling the Snitch, he felt better than he had in weeks if not longer.

He had still managed to stay on his broom.  He had still managed to catch the Snitch and win the game for the team.  All his hard work at practice, the time he spent working hard with his team mates, had borne fruit.  No one could say he did not earn his place on the team.  While his natural talent helped, it showed that he deserved to be Seeker. 

No one complained anymore in Gryffindor, at least not audibly or around Harry and the Team.  They cheered him and his efforts with the rest of the team.  Some of the students from the other Houses, save for Slytherin of course, had congratulated him on a fine first showing. 

He felt more at ease now.  He was doing well in classes, thanks to Hermione and the girls on the team.  He was used to the practices and the general life at school.  For the first time in his life, he felt normal.  For the first time he had friends that he was sure were actually his friends. 

Not even learning about Nicolas Flamel and wondering what Fluffy the three-headed dog was defending could bother him right now.

Walking back to Gryffindor tower, he felt safe to lower his guard.  He and Ron and Hermione had left class but the girl had left something behind.  She was agitated because she wanted to meet with a professor, so Harry offered to go get it for her.  Ron was desperate to return to the tower so Harry had gone alone.  He felt he could navigate the castle by himself with little trouble at this point.

Unfortunately, like most things, his timing proved to be his undoing.  That and the machinations of others.

While walking, carrying Hermione’s book and quill in his arms, something grabbed an ankle and pulled hard.  He clutched the items to his chest, preventing himself from breaking his fall.  He twisted awkwardly and fell, his whole-body landing on his knee.  Unfortunately, it was one of his bad knees, one that his Aunt Marge’s dog took to once and ever since it was weaker.  It cracked and he cried out in pain.

“Clumsy aren’t you?”

Harry twisted, trying to stop himself from crying.  He looked up and stared at a burly boy, much older than him, clad in black trimmed in green.  He had his wand out and he leered unpleasantly at Harry.

Harry looked about desperately.  There were other Slytherin House students there and they watched with a hunger in their eyes that Harry was afraid of.  He recognized that look.  He saw it enough in Dudley’s eyes, in the eyes of his Dudley’s friends, in Uncle Vernon’s.  There were some Ravenclaw students too, also upper years.  They lacked the predatory hunger but their eyes held the utter disinterest in the situation, as if not seeing him at all.  Something Aunt Petunia did a lot.

Harry tried to crawl away, tried to ignore his protesting knee.

“I thought Gryffindor’s didn’t run,” the Slytherin said.  He made a motion with his wand.

Harry was dragged back to the boy.  An inescapable force pulled on his leg with the broken knee.  He cried out in pain.

“Look at him crawl,” another scoffed.  “He’s trying to pretend to be a snake!”

Harry heard the Sorting Hat’s voice in his ear, the one that said he belonged in Slytherin.  Faced by such cruelty, Harry felt like he did not protest enough that night.  He started to shake but he held onto the quill and book.  “I wasn’t doing anything to bother you,” he said as bravely as he could.  “Please let me go.”

“’Please let me go’,” the first boy sniggered, mocking Harry.  The others laughed.  “How pathetic.  And a liar.  You did plenty to bother us.  Like cheating at the Quidditch game.”

“I didn’t cheat,” Harry retorted.  “I caught it legally.  Besides, if anyone is a cheat it’s Flint who scored while we were on time out!”

The Slytherins scowled and the boy pulled on Harry’s leg again. 

This time he did not cry out but only just, biting his lip fiercely.  He thought about getting his wand out but then he would have to let go of Hermione’s things.  He also did not think he knew enough magic to defend himself against an upper year that knew more than he. 

“Not very smart of you Potter,” the boy spat.  “Outnumbered and still spouting off?  Guess you were put in the right House.  Stupid and reckless.”

“Better than stupid and cruel!”

The Slytherins went quiet.  The boy’s face twisted.  He stepped down on Harry’s leg.

Harry grunted in pain.

“You need to learn your place Potter.  Learn to respect your betters.”

“He can’t learn,” the second Slytherin boy said.  “He’s a dumb wide mouthed freak that doesn’t even know how to catch with his hands.”

Freak.

The word burned Harry’s ears and his mind.  It had been weeks since he last heard the word and for a brief blissful time he had forgotten about it.  He whispered to himself.

“What was that?” The first Slytherin asked.  “Speak up Potter.”

“I’m not a freak,” Harry said unconvincingly. 

The Slytherins laughed and the Ravenclaws said nothing, simply watching.

“Oh but you are a freak, a weird unnatural freak.  You’re the Boy-Who-Lived.  There’s nothing more freakish than that!”

Harry’s heart beat harder each time the word was uttered.  He was breathing heavily, gasping for air.  He summoned his strength and kicked out with his good leg.  “Let me go!”

The boy’s face turned ugly and he stamped down hard.

Harry screamed.

“Aww what’s the matter?” He taunted.  “Crying out cause you hurt your leg?  Crying for your mummy Potter?  Well she isn’t here!  Maybe if you scream louder she can hear you from where she is.  Go on.  Scream again freak!”  He raised his leg high.

He suddenly flew back from Harry.  A high impact Bludgeoning Hex had struck directly in the stomach, knocking the wind out of him and knocking him back, slamming him against the wall.  He slid to the ground, unable to keep himself up.

Katie stood at the beginning of the corridor.  Her eyes were opened wide.  Her body trembled but her arm and wand were unmoving.

The second Slytherin boy brought his arm up.

She jabbed with her wand.  A second Hex flew out and struck the second Slytherin boy.  He crumpled forward, clutching his stomach.

The second year girl stalked forward.  Not once did she think twice about approaching a group of older students.  She did not hesitate.  She did not tremble from fear, but from rage.  She had left her classroom a corridor away and had heard a cry.  She had walked closer to investigate, coming close enough to hear a scream. 

A scream she recognized.

She came running and saw the boy about to stomp down again.  She had heard him call Harry a freak. She heard him taunt Harry about his mother. 

Her spell had exploded out of her.

The first boy shook his head slowly, drunkenly.  He raised his arm, pointing his wand at her.

It was his turn to scream as his arm flopped at a weird angle.  The Bludgeoning Hex caught him fully in the arm and between the hard spell and the rock stone wall, his arm broke.  He dropped his wand with nerveless fingers.  He crawled back, sobbing, cradling his arm.

Katie was tempted to go further when she heard Harry whimper, heard him sob.  She dropped down beside him.  “Harry, Harry, I’m here.  It’s okay, I’m here!”

The boy was lost in his terror and pain.  He brought the book over his face, trying to hide.  “I’m sorry, I’m a freak,” he repeated again and again in a broken tone.

“Harry!”  Katie tried to pull the book away so she could look into his face.  “You’re not a freak!  Please let me help you.”

Finally she was able to pull the book down enough to look him in the eye.  “Harry, it’s Katie.  You’re okay, I’m here.”

“Katie?”

She hated how defeated he sounded, how broken.  “Yes, it’s Katie, your friend.”

“My friend.”  His face twisted and he tried to hide again.  “No, I don’t have any friends.  I’m a freak.  Freaks don’t have friends.”

“You are not a freak.  You are Harry Potter.  You are the Gryffindor Seeker.  You are my friend.”  She placed her hands on his cheeks.  “Please listen Harry.”  She tried to keep the panic from her tone.  To keep herself from breaking like he did, was.  “Tell me what’s wrong Harry.”

“I fell.  Hurt my leg.  He stomped on it.”

She tried to keep the fury from her voice.  She must have failed to keep it from her face because Harry flinched away from her.  He tried to hide again.

“No no no I’m not mad at you Harry.  Really.  I’m going to help you.  Let’s get you to the Infirmary.  Give me the book and quill.”

He clutched them to his chest.  “No, they’re Hermione’s.  I promised to get them.  She trusted me.”  He held onto them like a lifeline.

“Okay, okay,” she said as soothingly as she could.  “Can you walk?” 

He tried to get up with her help but the moment he put any weight on his hurt leg he cried out again.  He would have fallen if Katie had not held him up by his arm.

Katie started to panic.  She had to get him away and to safety.  She could not carry him.  Despite being taller than him and him being especially small, she could not move him by herself.  Movement caught her eye and her wand came up.

One of the Ravenclaw boys flinched back.  “I was going to offer to help,” he said, sounding insulted.

She bared her teeth and he took several steps back.  “Like you offered to help before?  When it was just Harry?”

He had the grace to look ashamed.

Katie looked back at the beginning of the corridor.  There were students clustered around, looking down the hallway with interest.  They milled about, trying to see what was going on but did not want to get involved.

A familiar face briefly appeared, framed by long black braided hair.

“Angelina!” Katie screamed out.

The head turned.  The tall girl pushed her way through the crowd.  “Katie?  What’s go-Harry?!”  She ran over.  “What happened?”

“They did,” Katie snarled, pointing at the crowd of Slytherins, two of which laid on the ground.

Angelina growled.  The sound was low in her throat, a sound that promised pain.  She did not even bother pulling her wand out.  She rolled her sleeves up and took a step forward.  The crowd of boys scrambled back, leaving their House mates lying on the ground.

“No!  Leave them!  Harry’s hurt.  We have to get him to the infirmary but I can’t carry him.”

Angelina’s desire for retribution faded, replaced by her need to protect.  She knelt down by the still crying Harry. 

“Careful, he hurt his leg.  I think his knee,” Katie said.

The tall girl nodded.  “Harry, I’m going to pick you up.  It’s going to hurt but it’s the fastest way for us to get you to Madame Pomfrey.  Is that okay?”

Rain swept emerald eyes stared up at the two girls.

“Help me,” he whispered.  “Please?”

Angelina scooped him up in her arms and he stifled a whimper.  He wrapped his arms around her neck, trapping the book and quill between them, and buried his face in her neck.  Katie grabbed Harry and Angelina’s bags and settled them on her back.  She ran in front of Angelina and Harry.  One look from her scattered all the students in their way and the girls ran.

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 12 – Broken Patterns

Madam Poppy Pomfrey, the school Medi-Witch and Matron, looked up as the door to the Infirmary was thrown open.  “What in the world?” she began to ask but then stopped when she saw Katie come running in with Angelina close behind, carrying Harry.  The girls were red faced and dripped with sweat and Harry was pale and moaning and whimpering.

“Bring him over here,” she said, gesturing to an empty bed.  “What happened?”

Angelina gently laid Harry down on the bed and for a few moments he refused to let go of her.  “Harry, we’re in the Infirmary.  Don’t worry, Madam Pomfrey is going to take good care of you, you’re safe.” 

He reluctantly let go of the girl, once again clutching the book and quill to his chest instead.

“He got hurt.  I found him on the ground and he said he fell and hurt his leg.”  Katie’s face became ugly.  “A Slytherin stomped his leg.  I think it was his fault Harry tripped too.”

Pomfrey’s face became severe. 

Angelina’s filled with pure anger.

Pomfrey smiled comfortingly down at Harry, pushing her feelings away for a moment.  “Which leg dear?”

“My right leg.  My knee really hurts.”

“I’m going to cast a Diagnostic Charm, okay?  It will tell me what’s wrong and give me an idea of what you need.  It won’t hurt.”  She began to shoo Katie and Angelina away.

“No!  Please, can they stay?” Harry asked desperately.

Katie’s heart broke a little.  “Don’t worry Harry, you’re in good hands.  Madam Pomfrey has fixed so many injuries.  She’s the best.”

“Please don’t leave me,” he begged.

Angelina looked at Pomfrey pleadingly.

The Matron felt her own heart tugging.  “They can stay.  You two sit on the other side of the bed please.”  As the girls moved she moved her wand slowly over Harry, incanting the charm.  She found the problem swiftly: a fractured knee with subsequent inflammation and soft tissue trauma.  However, the Charm drew her attention elsewhere.  As the spell continued to work her frown deepened, her face became more troubled.

“Is something wrong?” Katie asked. 

Pomfrey shook her head but not in disagreement.  She shook her head in confusion, in disbelief.  She spoke as calmly as possible however.  “Oh no don’t worry.  Just a simple fracture and lots of inflammation but easy enough to fix.”  She noticed how frantic Harry looked, however.  He was very distressed, that was easy to see.  “Maybe a bit of a nap here to help recover while your knee heals?  It’s nice and quiet here.  How does that sound?  An hour or so will do you will before you head down to dinner.”

He looked up at the girls.

“If she said it’s a good idea you should listen Harry.”  Angelina tried to sound nonchalant.  “She’s helped me recover from so many Quidditch injuries not to mention all sorts of things.  You can trust her.”

Katie nodded in agreement.

“Okay,” Harry whispered.  “Do you mind sitting with me until I fall asleep?” he asked them.

“We’ll be here while you nap,” Katie said.

It only took a moment for Pomfrey to cast Episky on the fracture and an Anti-inflammatory Charm.  Harry had taken a sip of a sleeping draught and soon fallen into a deep sleep.  The girls had convinced him to let go of the book and quill, promising Hermione’s things would be fine on the table beside him.  As he drifted off he had reached out silently with his hands.  He fell asleep holding onto their hands.

As he slept Angelina asked Katie what had happened.  The smaller girl had described what she saw.

“I wasn’t there for the beginning of it,” she said sadly. 

“Good thing I wasn’t,” Angelina said quietly but savagely.  “I’m going to make sure they don’t try that ever again.  Good work on the hex.”

Katie winced.  After everything that happened, after adrenaline and fury had left her, she felt mildly queasy.  “I was so mad,” she admitted.  “How could they do that to any little kid?  Much less Harry?”

“No one else knows Harry’s past and to be fair, we really don’t know either.”  Angelina shook her head.  “But that’s no excuse to treat any poor kid like that.”  She looked past Katie.  “Looks like Pomfrey wants to talk to you.”

Katie rose from the bedside, gently letting go of Harry’s hand.  He whimpered softly in his sleep until Angelina squeezed his hand gently.  Katie sighed and drew the curtains around the bed to give Harry some privacy before walking to the Matron.  She once again repeated the story.

Pomfrey frowned.  “Well, while I do not condone any retaliatory spell casting, I applaud you for standing up for your House mate.  It’s despicable that an older student would treat a younger one like this.”

Katie nodded in agreement.

Pomfrey hesitated, then spoke slowly.  “Do you, are you close with Mr. Potter?”

“I think I’m one of the closest friends he has.  He doesn’t have many sadly.”

“Do you know of his personal life?  Of his time before arriving to Hogwarts?”

Katie felt a chill.  “Only that he grew up with his Aunt and Uncle, they’re Muggles.”

Pomfrey went pale.  “He grew up with family?”

Katie felt sick.  “Technically they’re family but…”  She gulped.  “Harry’s…he’s…he’s been…”  She did not want to say it out loud.  Saying it out loud somehow felt more real than it was, made it that much more terrible.

Pomfrey took the younger girl’s hands in hers.  “The Diagnostic Charm revealed many things that should not be,” she said as calmly as she could.  Her eyes grew kind.  “You’re Samantha Fields’ girl, aren’t you?”

“Yes, that’s my mum.”  Katie looked surprised.  “You remember her?”

“I loved your mother, even though she increased my workload.”  Pomfrey smiled at the girl’s questioning look.  “Your mother constantly brought students to me.  Students who thought they didn’t need to see me, ones who were stubborn.”  Pomfrey grew serious.  “Ones who were hiding things.  I was never busier when Samantha attended Hogwarts but I know I helped more than I would have without her.”

She smiled fondly.  “I was so proud of her when she became a Medi-Witch.  She stays in touch with me and I tell her that often.”  Pomfrey squeezed Katie’s hands.  “Just like your mother you are.  Taking care of those that fall through the cracks unseen.”

Before Katie could reply the doors to the ward opened.  Professor McGonagall and Snape walked in looking especially serious.  The two Slytherin boys followed behind them and when they saw Katie they immediately blanched, stumbling back.

“Miss Bell, I was looking for you.”  McGonagall’s face was all angles and edges.  “I heard something rather disturbing.”

Katie squared her shoulders.  She let the memory of the event rise to the top and her eyes blazed.  “Did you hear everything disturbing?”

McGonagall looked shocked while Snape sneered.  “Oh I have heard enough.  About how you assaulted my students.  Do you deny this?”

Katie looked squarely at the sallow skinned man.  “No.  I cast several Bludgeoning Hexes at them.”

The Professors clearly did not expect her to confess so boldly.  They shared a look before looking back at her.

“Did they explain why I did?” Katie continued.

“That does not matter,” Snape said silkily.  “You cannot simply attack another student and expect to suffer no consequences.  You broke Grimshaw’s arm and injured Yorely’s stomach.”

“Actually, I’m feeling alright,” Yorely stammered.  He was the second boy, the one Katie hit in the stomach.  “The walk must have done me good.  I can go now.”

Snape glared at the boy.  “You came to my office weeping and saying you could barely breathe.  And now you are miraculously well?”

“I got better,” the boy muttered.

McGonagall spoke.  “Why did you cast hexes at them Miss Bell?”

“Because that one,” she pointed at Grimshaw who flinched, “attacked Harry and was torturing him.  And that one,” Yorely practically ducked when she pointed at him, “was laughing and when I attacked the first one, he tried to attack me.”

“You two said she set upon you without reason!”  McGonagall stared at the two Slytherins.  “And those others with you corroborated the story!”

“Mister Potter is currently in one of the beds,” Pomfrey said.  “I found traces of magic on his leg, a Tripping Jinx and a Pulling Charm.  He also had a broken knee and severe tissue damage from trauma.”

The two Slytherin boys went paler while McGonagall’s face turned redder.

“It appears we are in a ‘he said, she said’ situation,” Snape said blandly.  “Seeing how both parties will obviously be at odds with one another-“

The door opened again revealing a shamefaced Ravenclaw, the one from the corridor, and a disappointed looking Professor Flitwick.  “Ah, splendid that we are all here,” the Charms professor said.  He looked up at the Ravenclaw student.  “Go on then Mister Stebbins.  Out with it.”

The Ravenclaw student’s eyes never rose from the ground.  He spoke quietly, recounting the entire story from before Katie’s arrival to after her and Angelina taking Harry to the Infirmary.  The hospital ward was silent for a long while.

“And why did you not do anything sooner?” McGonagall asked, her voice deadly calm.

“I didn’t think it was any of my business,” the boy said quietly.

“Not your business to prevent a young boy from being hurt by an older student?” Pomfrey asked incredulously.

He flinched as if physically struck by her words.

Flitwick shook his head disappointedly.  “Mister Stebbins came to me after the incident of his own volition, delayed as it was.  Apparently Miss Bell’s words had the appropriate effect on him.”  He sighed.  “In any case, I thought it was best for all to hear it.”  He nodded to the professors and the Matron, gave a brief apologetic smile to Katie, and left the ward with Stebbins following behind.

McGonagall crossed her arms and looked at Snape.

Snape glared at Grimshaw and Yorely.  “Let me guess, you conveniently forgot about those details?  Was Miss Bell’s hexes so powerful it knocked the memories from you?  They must have been considering she did not strike you in the head.  At least that would have been an excuse.”

His eyes flicked towards the bed surrounded by drawn curtains.  His sneer deepened.  “Fifteen points taken from the both of you.  You are also confined to the Common Room and class rooms only save for meal times.  You will both be examined by Madam Pomfrey and I will wait and escort you back.  Then we will continue to discuss your transgressions.”

A tin eyebrow rose on McGonagall’s face.  “And what about Miss Bell?”

“You’ve never liked it when I punished Gryffindors before,” Snape said.  “I trust you are more than capable of meting out punishment on your own.”  He directed the two Slytherins to the opposite end of the ward and waited for Pomfrey to fix Grimshaw’s broken arm, glowering over them like a bird of ill omen.  As soon as she was finished and had given them potions, they left.  As the door closed, they could hear him hissing at the two with intense displeasure.

“That was weird,” Katie said.  “Snape’s never held back from taking points from Gryffindors before.”

“Professor Snape, Miss Bell,” McGonagall corrected gently.  “I am somewhat surprised myself but Professor Snape does not like being made a fool of.  He clearly thought it was one situation and were it not for a third party, it could have been construed as simply House antics.”

“Thank goodness for acts of propriety then, even if they are delayed,” Pomfrey sniffed.

“Indeed,” McGonagall said dryly.  Then she looked at the hospital bed.  “How is Mister Potter?”

Katie looked nervous.  She wondered what Pomfrey would say about the other things they were talking about before the interruption.

“Hurt and distressed, but on the mend.”  Pomfrey hesitated.  “It was a good thing Miss Bell and Miss Johnson brought Harry as fast as possible.  It could have been much worse.”

McGonagall relaxed.  “That’s good then.”  She looked at Katie.  “Fifteen points taken for casting hexes at your school mates.  Ten points awarded for standing up for your House mate, to you and Miss Johnson.”  She coughed slightly.  “I will have to write your parents Miss Bell.  While I appreciate you standing up for Harry, you still broke the rules.”

“I’d do it again,” Katie said defiantly.

McGonagall did not say anything.  Instead, she looked faintly proud before she left.

The young girl waited for a few minutes after McGonagall left before turning to Pomfrey.  “Why didn’t you mention anything to her?  About those other…things that shouldn’t be, like you said.”

The Matron looked very tired all of a sudden.  “Unfortunately, some of these things can look one way or another without proper context.  Until Harry himself says anything, I'd rather not make unfounded accusations.  They can lead to trouble.”

“And what if they aren’t unfounded?” Katie asked.  Her hands shook.  “What if he needs help?”

“He will get it.  And I rest easier knowing you and Miss Johnson care about him.”

“Not just us,” Katie said softly.

“Then I feel even better.  If you need anything, simply come find me.  There are some things I can do and I will follow through.”

Katie could not keep the disappointment from her eyes.

“Harry is not alone,” Pomfrey said.  “Neither are you.”  A glimmer of a tear shone in her eye.  “Just like your mother,” she said fondly.  “She’d be proud of you, and she will once she hears of it.”

“Maybe.  She’s really into behaving appropriately however.”

Pomfrey chuckled.  “I think you will find that your mother has some very distinct definitions of what appropriate means.  And if she forgets come tell me, I’ll be more than happy to remind her.”

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 13 – Consequences

Harry woke a little after an hour.  A quick check by Pomfrey showed that his knee was completely healed and his swelling subsided.  He did feel better, much better than any other time he had been injured.  In the past he had to rely on his body’s natural healing to recover.  Not for the first time, and he knew it would not be the last, he was so happy to have magic in his life.

He still felt unsettled.  He had not realized how much better he felt since coming to Hogwarts.  Not seeing the Dursleys, not hearing their verbal abuse, avoiding their actions, he had no idea how much safer he had felt since coming to school.

Being called ‘freak’ stripped that feeling of safety away.  Getting hurt reminded him of the last years of life with the Dursleys in a very intense way.  He had taken the relative quiet and peace at Hogwarts for granted.

He hated being reminded of what he went through in the past.

He could feel himself changing back again.  His shoulders hunched and he tried to look small.  The panic was returning.  The feeling that any moment something terrible would happen.  That he would lose something he had grown attached to.

The only thing that kept him from breaking down utterly, from becoming what he was again, was knowing he had friends now.  Friends that looked out for him, that cared about him.

A part of him still could not believe that he had friends.  Some inner hateful voice, that sounded like any one of the three Dursleys, whispered to him.  Telling him his friendships were false.  They called him dreadful things, saying no one would ever be friends with him.  It was a thought that never fully left his mind.

The voices were especially loud as he walked back to Gryffindor tower.  They overwhelmed him and he sniffled.

“Harry.”

He stopped and turned towards Angelina but he kept his eyes on the ground.  He did not want her to see him crying.

She knelt before him, her eyes roughly at the same height with his.  “Harry, Katie told me what happened.”

He stood there.

“You know you did nothing wrong, right?  Grimshaw is a horrid git and you were bullied for no reason.”

He nodded, unconvinced.

“You are not a freak.”

He flinched at the word.

“Harry, look at me.  Look at us.”

He looked up, tears pooling in his eyes.  He saw Katie’s and Angelina’s eyes also threatened with tears.  He felt even more terrible, making them cry because of him.

It’s all your fault, the hateful voices whispered.  You make your so-called friends cry.

“I’m sorry,” he whispered.

“For what Harry?” Katie asked.

He gestured lamely.  “For making you cry.  For upsetting you.”

“You’re not upsetting us,” Katie insisted.  “We’re upset for you.  There’s a difference.”

“I got you in trouble,” he replied.  “I made you lose points.”

“I did what I did because I wanted to.  It’s not your fault in the slightest.”

He shifted from foot to foot.  “Others will get mad for the House losing points.”

“Let them.  I don’t regret it.  I’d do it again.  Our friendship is worth it.”

You’re not worth it. 

“I’m not worth it,” he repeated.

“Bollocks to that!”

Harry looked up, shocked by Angelina’s outburst.

“You listen to me Harry.  You are worth it.  Not because you’re the bloody Boy-Who-Lived.  You’re worth it because you’re Harry Potter.  You’re our friend and we care about you.  The sooner you realize that the better.  We do this because we want to.  No other reason.”

They’re lying.

“You’re not lying, are you?” he could not help to ask.

“Who’s telling you this?  I’ll pound them flat,” Angelina said angrily.

Harry did not say anything.

“Harry, has someone before been telling you awful things?” Katie asked, afraid of the answer.

He did not say anything.

“Are they here at Hogwarts?” she persisted.

He shook his head.

“Someone…back home?”

He gave the slightest of nods.

“Have they done other things Harry?”

He bit his lip.

Katie knelt too.  She looked him directly in the eye.  “Harry, I know it’s hard, but ignore what they say.  You didn’t, don’t, deserve any of that.  Anyone can tell you’re a good kid.”

He looked away.  He did not know how to react to such sincerity, to such comfort.  It hurt him as much as it soothed him.

“Harry, do you trust us?”

He looked back.  He nodded hesitantly.  At least I want to, he thought.

You shouldn’t, the Dursley voice hissed.

“Anytime you want to ask us something, anytime you have any questions or doubts, ask us.  Don’t think what we will say, hear it from us.  You can trust us.  Trust the team.  We care about Harry Potter the Seeker, but also we care about Harry Potter the person.  Okay?”

“Okay,” he barely whispered.

The trio made their way to the tower, entering the relative safety of the common room.  Harry immediately was drawn aside by Ron and Hermione.  He gave her the book and quill he had held onto for so long.  When they questioned him about where he had been he spoke evasively, finally managing to derail their questioning by a combination of offering to play chess with Ron and asking Hermione a question about homework.

Alicia waved at the girls as they entered.  She was already sitting in a corner, isolated from the rest of the room.  Carefully moving chairs and couches away meant no one sat close to them, less of a chance of anyone eavesdropping.

“What happened?” she immediately asked when Angelina and Katie sat down.  “There’s rumors of some kind of fight?”

Katie told the entire story, including her conversation with Pomfrey.

Angelina buried her face into her hands.  “That pretty much confirms that Harry’s been abused,” she muttered.

“Unfortunately not,” Katie said dispiritedly.  “My mum has told me stuff like this before.  It takes a lot to make it ‘official’,” she spat the word.  “Proof and all that nonsense.  It’s sickening what some people get away with.”

Alicia looked over at Harry.  On the surface he seemed like any other boy, playing a game with a friend.  “I don’t think Harry would like it if it did come out.  He’s already horribly shy and self-conscious.  I wouldn’t want to think what he’d be like if everyone knew…whatever’s going on.”

The other two girls nodded sadly.

“At least Madame Pomfrey is aware and if we ever need her help, she would,” Alicia said, trying to remain positive.  “Plus we already promised to help Harry however we can.”

“It doesn’t feel enough,” Angelina mumbled.

“It’s what we can do now,” Alicia replied.  “And, I hate to say it, it’s more help than he’s ever had.”

“I hate that you’re right,” Katie grumbled.

The three girls looked at the boy.  As if he felt their gaze, he looked back at them.  His face went red but he waved shyly and the girls returned the gesture.

Fred and George came through the portrait hole, followed closely by Oliver.  They were talking about something but then stopped, seeing the three Chasers sitting together with somber expressions.  The twins tilted their heads in the same direction and Wood raised an eyebrow, all three asking a silent question.

“We better tell them,” Angelina said as she waved them over.  When the boys came close Angelina told them the story, sparing Katie from repeating the sad tale yet again.

The twins looked livid. 

“Which one is Grimshaw again?  The pasty bloke with the large nose?” Fred asked.

“Excellent, perfect nose for smelling all sorts of awful things,” George said when Katie nodded.

“Dungbombs everywhere he goes then?”

“Not to mention his things.  I’m sure we can saturate his things with-“

“Don’t tell us,” Alicia interrupted.  “The less we know, the less likely we can grass you up with incriminating information when you’re caught.”

“We only get caught if we want to be caught,” Fred said primly.

“The last thing we need is a Quidditch fight to happen,” Angelina said.

“He’s not on the Slytherin team first of all,” George argued.  “Second of all, this is about being a decent person.  And it just so happens that Fred and I can teach him how to be decent.  Or else.”

Oliver sighed deeply, closing his eyes and pinching the bridge of his nose.  “This is why Harry panicked isn’t it?”

The others looked up at him questioningly.

“The other day when I said the team was a family.  He looked very…startled.  Uncomfortable even.”

“He did?” the twins asked in unison.  Then they looked at each other in genuine surprise.

Katie nodded sadly.  “He did.  He looked like he didn’t know how to react to that.  I think he has some rather negative associations with the idea of family.”

Alicia patted Oliver’s arm.  “You couldn’t have known.  Family isn’t supposed to be a bad thing usually.”

“You can’t pick the family you’re born to,” George said philosophically.

“At least that’s what our Great Aunt Muriel says,” Fred said dolefully.

“Often when it comes to Fred and me.”

“Usually in increasingly dejected tones.”

They quieted down at Angelina’s glare.  “Well, we can try to be a better family to Harry.  I agree with Wood, we can be the family Harry depends on.”  Angelina’s look of resolve was taken up by the others.

“Does that make Wood the Aunt?” George asked.

“Why did you say that?  Angelina said that too.  Did you tell everyone you said that?”  Oliver tried not to sound too petulant and was failing miserably.

“You thought that too?  Brilliant!”  George held up his hand and Angelina high fived it enthusiastically.

“Don’t worry Wood,” Fred said in a false soothing way.  “You’re a greater aunt than Muriel could ever aspire to.”

“Don’t you say it-“ Oliver began.

“Greater Aunt Woodie!” the twins chorused.

 “You two are lucky you’re needed on the team,” Oliver said while the girls giggled.  “I’d sack you both for that if I had anyone to replace you.”

“We have reserve beaters,” Alicia said mildly.

“Anyone good enough to replace the both of you,” Oliver amended.

“It feels good to be wanted,” George said.

“Or at least it feels good to be too competent to be replaced,” Fred corrected.

The team lapsed into silence, all of them lost in their own thoughts for a moment.  Then everyone turned to look at Alicia who had chuckled.

“Share with the class?” Oliver asked. 

“I was just thinking that we’re really tight as a team this year, surprisingly.  We lost the seventh years of course coming into this year, and the twins are old hats on the team with Oliver but I only ever hovered between reserve and starter.  Angelina was the same.  Katie was our new starter this year and we had no prospects for Seeker.  I thought we’d be kind of awkward as a team until much later into the year.”

“We did rally together earlier than expected,” Oliver admitted.  “I was a bit worried, being the new Captain.  Having Harry on the team really helped us come together.”

“Too bad it’s over something a bit more serious than Quidditch,” Katie said softly.

“Nothing’s more serious than Qudditch,” the twins said together in a shockingly good impression of Oliver, aping his facial expression perfectly.  It was so good even Oliver laughed.

Angelina waggled a finger at them.  “Some things are you pair of twits.”

“Calm down, Dad,” Fred muttered.

“Ha!  Thank you!”  It was Oliver’s turn to hold his hand up and Fred to give a resounding high five. 

Alicia snickered as the twins and Oliver and Angelina began to argue.  She turned to Katie.  “Are you going to be okay?  McGonagall’s writing your parents you said.”

Katie shrugged.  “Mum cares a lot about behaving properly.  I’ve never had a teacher write to my parents before so I honestly don’t know.”

The next morning, Katie knew.

At breakfast the flock of owls that delivered the mail flew about the Great Hall.  Katie looked up and blanched at a familiar tawny owl flying towards her.  It carried two envelopes in its mouth: a plain one and one bright red.

“Oh boy, that’s a Howler.”  Fred looked sympathetic.  “Sorry pal.”

Katie was glad that Harry had already left breakfast with the other first years.  She did not want to embarrass him with this, especially since he was somewhat involved.  By now most of the other students in the hall had noticed the bright red envelope.

“Thank you, Clapper,” Katie said shakily to the family owl, taking the envelopes from him.

Clapper hooted softly.  Strangely he fluttered to her shoulder, nuzzling against her cheek.  He blinked slowly at the red envelope as if utterly unconcerned.

Grimshaw, Yorely, and the other Slytherins snickered and pointed at her, eager to see be embarrassed in front of the school.

Katie looked straight at Grimshaw and opened the red envelope defiantly with one swift motion.

It flew up in front of her.  The voice magically held within was amplified into a roar.

WELL DONE.

Her mother’s voice filled the hall.  The two words reverberated off the walls.  The volume shook the plates and cups on the tables.  There was no mistaking the pride in the words, the love.

Clapper had remained unmoving during the Howler’s opening.  In the sudden silence he hooted in a very smug way.  He nibbled Katie’s ear affectionately before stealing the bacon from her plate, flying off.

Katie’s cheeks were red but she was happy.  The team at the table cheered and clapped their hands while the majority of the other students looked confused.

Grimshaw and his friends looked down at their plates before leaving the Slytherin table as one.

Katie tucked the now empty red envelope and the other one into her bag.  As she rose she looked up at the teachers table.

McGonagall waggled her finger at Katie, the stern gesture marred by the slight smile on her face.  Pomfrey looked as proud as Katie’s mother sounded.

The girl felt much better as she walked to her first class.  She suspected she had done the right thing before.  Now she knew she did.

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 14 – Confession and Acceptance

Harry laid in bed. 

It was late, well into night.  He could hear the snores of his roommates around him, the other first year boys in Gryffindor.  Most nights, the boys would chat about their day briefly before one by one they would draw the curtains on their beds.  They had all fallen asleep fairly swiftly. 

He had not. 

His mind was in turmoil.  He constantly thought about what happened that day.  Being attacked by the older boys, hearing the word that was the root of his deepest insecurities and fears.  Getting hurt.  His knee still tingled.  He knew it had been healed, and he marveled at how wonderful magical healing was, but it still bothered him.  Madam Pomfrey had assured him that was normal.  His leg still bothered him though.

He was not embarrassed about being rescued by Katie, or physically being carried by Angelina.  He knew he was small, something that was made much more apparent since arriving at Hogwarts.  Before he could only compare himself to Dudley and his cousin was very large in both size and stature.  So were Dudley’s friends.  Now that he was around all sorts of kids, Harry knew he was very small compared to them. 

He knew he stood no chance against the older Slytherins that had attacked him.  He also knew they were older, knew more than him.  Any fight between them could only end in one way.  If anything, he was lucky to have been saved when he was.  Before things could get very bad.  He was a little surprised that he tried to fight back.

Fighting back never worked well for him before.

Freak.

He sniffled.  It had been weeks since he was last called that.  He had gone years where he was called a freak every day, usually many times a day.  When he first arrived to Hogwarts, he kept waiting to hear it, kept waiting for someone to call him that.  Then he realized he was surrounded by people that was like him.  He thought being here meant he was safe from being called one.

A freak among freaks. 

He sniffled harder.  Hearing the word today, after weeks of reprieve, made it hurt worse.  It had gone straight through him when Grimshaw called him that.  The word sank deep into his heart before erupting out the other side, leaving him hollow and raw.  Every time he tried closing his eyes to sleep, he heard him say it again, heard them say it again.

He sniffled harder.  Hearing the word today, after weeks of reprieve, made it hurt worse.  It had gone straight through him when Grimshaw called him that.  The word sank deep into his heart before erupting out the other side, leaving him hollow and raw.  Every time he tried closing his eyes to sleep, he heard him say it again, heard them say it again.

You’re such a freak, the other freaks call you one.

Tears began to run down his face.  He shivered despite the covers.  He desperately wanted to sleep, to forget the day.  He could earlier, but only because of the potion Madam Pomfrey had given him.  Only because Katie and Angelina were there beside him.  They helped him feel better.  They helped keep the bad thoughts away.

They think you’re a freak too.

“No they don’t,” he whispered desperately.  “They said they care about me.”

They lie.

He whimpered out loud, then clapped his hands over his mouth.  One of the boys snorted sleepily, before sinking back into deep sleep.  Afraid to wake them, to have them see him like this, Harry crept out of his bed.  He walked slowly on the tip toe to make as little sound as possible, something that he used to do all the time.

He crept down the stairs and into the empty common room.  It was cold now, the fire gone.  During the way and evening the room looked warm and inviting.  In the dead of night, in the absence of light, it was a somber place devoid of warmth.

Harry huddled in a chair by the empty fire.  He had foolishly thought it would retain some kind of heat.  Or perhaps he could pretend that he would be warm there.  It did not.  It felt cold, the fabric stiff and unyielding.  It seemed to suck the warmth away from him as he sat in it.

He brought his legs up wrapping his arms around them.  The thin over large cast-off bed clothes felt even thinner than ever.  He buried his face into knees, uncaring of how his glasses dug into his face.  He wept.  He allowed himself a little noise down here, in the vast empty room.  The silence here was oppressive and he tried to do something to keep himself from drowning in it.

Words tried to rise out of him but he kept them forced down.  After years of being screamed at for saying them, after the beatings, the punishments, he had learned to not say them.  He learned to not even think them.  Thinking them made things harder for him.  Wanting to say them made the pain worse.

You know better than to say the words.  You know what will happen if you say them.

He did know. 

No one will listen to you.  If you say them, the opposite will happen.

He sobbed harder.  He was so confused.  In a moment of weakness, he did say the words today.  He said them when he was in pain, his mind broken by the feared other word.  He had begged two of the kindest people he knew, really the first and only two people that had shown him any warmth at all.  He had said the words expecting them to act like the Dursleys, to ignore them.  To punish him for saying them.

But they didn’t.  They did what he asked.  Later they did not make him regret the words.  They told him that he could trust them.  They were the only people that actually did what the words meant.  No one had done that before, ever.  Not teachers, not other adults, and certainly not the Dursleys. 

He knew he was alone in the common room.  He used to say the words out loud to himself when he was locked away.  Sometimes saying the words made him feel better.  He used to pretend someone was listening.  He used to imagine that someone had heard him and followed through.

Now that he knew what it was like for someone to listen, it made his past hurt more than they ever did.  He wanted to forget so he could not be reminded, to go back to how things were when he was ignored when he spoke.  Yet he also craved the feeling again, he hungered for it.

In the end, he could not help himself.

“Help me,” he whispered to no one.  “Please, help me.”

-0-

Unknown to the boy, he was not alone in the Gryffindor common room.

Two figures, much smaller than Harry in size and stature, but much more-healthy looking by their standards, peered at him from the corner they were hiding in.  They had been cleaning the room, something a lot easier when there were no students actively making it messier.  They did it every night when the students were sleeping.  They dispensed the trash, wiped the surfaces, refreshed the pillows and blankets and quilts, cleaned the fire place, and made the room nice and comfortable.

They had hidden when Harry crept down the stairs.  It was not the first time they were interrupted.  Many times, students would wander downstairs for all sorts of reasons.  Sometimes the pair would wait for them to leave or would continue their job in more surreptitious ways.  If they were mostly finished, they would leave, vowing to return when they could.

They were both concerned when they boy started to cry.  Again, that was not something entirely new to them.  Many times, they found students overwhelmed, trying to relieve some stress and strain.  Most of the time, the student would leave after they had a moment to release pent up emotion.

However, this was the first time the pair had seen a student like this.  So lost.  So utterly broken.

“Do we fetch Mistress McGonagall?” Inky the House Elf asked her companion.  “The boy cries for help.”

Fanny bit her lip.  “He does not ask for her.”

“He does not ask for anyone,” Inky argued.  “He needs help.”

“Of course he does,” Fanny almost snapped.  “Fanny did not say he not get help.”

“Then why not Mistress McGonagall?”

Fanny could not say why exactly.  She had seen it before, where the young were embarrassed when confronted by adults.  In times of emergency the Head of House was called for.  This situation was very different.  The House Elf could almost taste the pain rolling off of Harry.  It needed something that the Head could not provide.  She was sure of it.  “He needs another.”

Inky almost stomped her foot in frustration.  “Then who?!”

Fanny sniffed.  She breathed deep.  “There is one here, in the tower.  I can smell her magic on him.”

Inky did the same.  Her large eyes popped open.  “Oh!  Yes, Inky knows her.  Long hair, like butter?”

“Yes!  Go get her, carefully.  Fanny will watch the boy.”

-0-

Katie woke up, shivering.  At first, she had no idea why she was awake.  It had taken a while before she had fallen asleep.  She had replayed the day in her mind again and again.  One moment she was filled with anger, wanting and wishing she did worse to Grimshaw and the other Slytherins.  Then she would be saturated in sadness, seeing how small and hurt Harry was.  When he had almost admitted that the Dursleys had not treated him well, she had hated being right.  At least he confirmed that they said terrible things to him, things no one should say to anyone, much less a child.

The tumult of emotion had made finding sleep very difficult and she was a little annoyed at her mind for waking her.  Then she realized it was because her covers had been pulled away and her curtains left open. 

She frowned.  She never went to bed without securing her curtains at school.  She was also told she was a notorious cover hog so she would never kick them away.  Then she noticed that the door to the dormitory that she shared with the other second year girls was open ever so slightly.

Before she could become afraid, she heard a noise.  It was very soft and faint, and it came up from the stairwell.  It somehow grew in volume, just loud enough for her to hear it clearly.  It was a familiar sound.  A sound she had heard just earlier that day.  Then three words. 

She got out of bed and walked down the stairs, sure of what she would find. 

Katie was getting sick of being right about some things.  She crossed the room swiftly and knelt by a sobbing Harry.

“Harry, are you okay?” she whispered.

The boy started.  His sobs had hidden her footsteps and he was completely unaware that she had approached.

“I’m sorry for scaring you,” she said immediately.  Her hands rested on his shoulders.  “Are you hurt?  Does your leg still bother you?”

He shook his head.  He tried to hide his face from her.

She used the end of her pajama sleeve to wipe his tears.  “Hey, it’s okay.  It’s me.  You don’t have to hide.”

He sniffled and looked away from her, but stayed still.  “I couldn’t sleep,” he said lamely.

“Thinking about today?”

He nodded.

“That’s understandable.”  She felt awkward.  She did not know what to say.  She wanted to say all sorts of things.  She wanted to help him.  She did not want to make things worse.

“I’m sorry,” he whispered.

“You have nothing to apologize for Harry.  Really, you don’t.”  She thought for a moment.  “Do you remember what I said earlier?”

He looked at her confused.  Then he spoke hesitantly, “You said I can trust you.  That I can ask you anything.”

“That’s right.”  She waited.

“Are you mad at me for getting you in trouble?”

“No.”

“Are you mad because you had to help me?”

“No.”

He felt a little better.  “Do you…really care about me?”

“Yes.”  Her heart broke a little with every question.  It was good that he was asking them, since he was asking them of his own volition, for his own confirmation.  Everyone needed reassurance after all. 

The way his face looked with every answer, plain naked relief, was painful to see.  It was an expression that he should have never had to make with these questions and answers.   

His voice dropped to a whisper.  “Am I a freak?”

She sat in the chair beside him and pulled him to her.  She hugged him tight and he did not fight back.  “Never.”

He started to sob again.  It was a release of pent-up emotion, of finally hearing what he needed to hear.  It was the sobbing of one that found an answer they had sought out for ages.  It was balm and poison all in one.  A balm that soothed a deep never-ending ache.  A poison that made one realize the pain they experienced because of the answer.

Katie just held him. 

She blinked.  The fireplace was suddenly lit.  Clean fresh logs crackled as if they burned for hours despite things being cold and dark mere moments ago.  A welcome warmth flooded over her and Harry.  He clung to her, still lost in his tears.

She understood what happened.  She realized why she woke like that, why the fire started literally by magic.  “Are you still there?” she whispered over Harry’s crying.

A long moment passed before two heads popped up over the end of the chair.  Large ears flopped over the arm rest and large eyes looked at her.  They held concern for Harry and appreciation for Katie.

She sighed with relief.  “Thank you,” she said.  “Could you help me with something?”

The heads nodded eagerly.

“Please go to the third year girls’ room.  Can you see if Angelina will come down?  She has dark skin and long black hair.”

“Inky knows who,” one of the House Elves said.  “Inky smells her magic on the boy and you.”

“Oh that’s handy.”  And a little creepy.  “Thank you.”

-0-

Angelina woke, ready to punch.

“Benjy!  You know I hate being woken…up…like that?”  She looked about, confused.  Her sleep addled mind slowly caught up when she realized she was at Hogwarts, incredibly far away from home.  Her brother would not be at Hogwarts with her, so there was no way he would have woken her up by grabbing her foot.

She heard a squeak of fear and saw a blurred form go running out the dormitory door.  Angry, she really did hate it when someone grabbed her foot when she was asleep, and curious, she followed swiftly after. 

“Come back here you-oh!”  She stopped short as she ran into the common room.  She had expected it to be empty, having seen the time as she had run out of the dormitory.  She was unprepared for a fire in the hearth, two shaking House Elves running from her, and Katie and Harry in a chair.

She crossed swiftly to her friends.  “Is everything okay?”

“I found him here,” Katie said softly.  “Still bothered by what happened.”

“Well that makes sense.  I’m still bothered by it and it technically didn’t happen to me.”   She gently rubbed Harry’s back. 

He looked up, wiping his eyes.  “Oh, I’m sorry.  Did I wake you up too?”

“You didn’t wake me up,” she said soothingly.  She grunted in surprise when the boy wrapped his arms around her neck too, but she hugged him readily. 

“Sorry, that was me,” Katie said sheepishly.  “I figured you’d want to help.  Since you were there and all.  Plus, I think he needs it.”

“Don’t be sorry.  You’re right.  I want to help whenever.”  Angelina saw the two House Elves peering at her from around the chair.  “I guess I should apologize to the one that came and got me though.  In my defense, I hate it when someone grabs my feet like that.”

“Inky tried to wake you like the Butter-Hair,” Inky grumbled.  “You ignored everything.”

“I’m a bit of a heavy sleeper yeah,” Angelina said with a blush.  “Next time, just tap me on the shoulder or something.”

“Butter-hair?” Katie asked.

“Fanny and Inky bake during the day,” the other House Elf said.  “Your hair is very yellow and soft.  Like good butter.”

“Oh.  Thank you…”  Katie felt oddly complimented.

The two House Elves curtsied and drifted away from the two girls and the boy.

Katie gently shook Harry.  “Do you want to ask Angelina anything?”  She watched as he did, asking the tall girl the same questions he had asked her.  She saw Angelina’s heart break just like hers did.  She heard Angelina give the exact same answers.

They held him together as he calmed down.  After the downpour of emotion, he was exhausted.  He yawned, his eyes drifting shut.

“You should get to bed,” Angelina said gently.

He nodded and rose slowly.  He started to walk up the stairs but paused and looked back at them.  “Can I ask another question?”

“Of course,” Angelina said while Katie nodded.

“I can trust you two, right?”

“Yes,” the girls said in unison.

“You won’t…lie to me?”

“Never,” they said emphatically.

His smile of relief shattered their broken hearts.

He said good night and waved shyly before he trudged up the stairs.  He had barely slipped into bed before he fell asleep completely.

Katie hugged Angelina after they heard the door to his dormitory close.  “Thanks.  Sorry I woke you up.”

“Hey don’t be.”  Angelina hugged her back.  “You’re right.  I want to be there for him.  Just know I’ll do the same though.”

“Anytime.” 

The two stared at the dark staircase.

“He’s really starting to listen to us, right?  He’s starting to open up to us?” Angelina asked softly.

“I think so.”  Katie sighed.  “At least, I hope so.”

“That’s good then.”

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 15 – Planning to Give

Oliver put down the magazine and looked at Harry.  “Say that again Harry?”

The boy looked embarrassed yet he still spoke.  One of the things he was thankful for was how accepting the team was of his…ignorance.  They never made a big deal of his questions or things he did not understand.  They might tease him a bit over them but never to the degree that he felt bad.  They always answered him honestly, as far as he knew anyways. 

That did not stop him from feeling embarrassed or silly, but they also never stopped him from asking and learning.

“How do I give a gift?”

Oliver had to remind himself that Harry did not have a childhood he would remotely consider normal.  However, moments like this always made him painfully aware how different Harry was and how he really should not have been.

“Simple really.  You figure out what a person likes.  You either make it or buy it.  Wrap it up if you’re feeling fancy.  Then give it to them.”  He took Harry’s quill and wrapped it in a spare bit of parchment, tying it with a piece of cord.  He handed it to the boy with an overly formal flourish.

Harry made a show of accepting it and opening it.  “Do I just ask them what they want or what they like?”

“You can do that.  Some people like others to try and figure it out, see if they know them.  But you should only give something to someone if you want to.  I mean, I guess there are rule about propriety and giving things because you should.”  He coughed when Harry looked confused.  “I mean, basically give a gift because you want to give it.  It’s more heartfelt that way.”

Oliver tried to keep his face neutral.  “You’re…uh, aunt and uncle, never helped you with gift giving?”

Harry shook his head.  “They never gave me any kind of allowance to get them or Dudley anything.  I tried to make things for them once but they didn’t want to waste the materials on me.  Uncle Vernon said once that he didn’t want to pretend to like anything I touch.  Except for when I cooked for them.”

Oliver almost tore the magazine in two.  The more he learned of Harry’s past the more he had the urge to break things.  “That’s rather…unfortunate,” Oliver said diplomatically.  He watched Harry work on his Transfiguration essay, offering little corrections.  “Do you have some people you’d like to give a gift to?” he asked the boy.

Harry nodded.  “It’s Christmas time.  I’d really like to give people something.  I just didn’t know the best way to do it, like, you know while here at Hogwarts and in the wizarding world.”

“Well once you’re a third year you can go to Hogsmede, it’s the little village down the way from the castle.  They have lots of stores for shopping but first and second years can’t go.  Too shrimpy.”  He ruffled Harry’s hair and grinned at the boy’s sour look.  “But if you knew any nice upper years, they might get some stuff for you.”

“Oh that does sound nice.  Do you know any nice upper years?” Harry asked with faux sincerity.

Oliver laughed.  “You’re getting lessons from the twins, being this cheeky.  I don’t know, maybe there is one that’d be willing to help you.  You have to butter him up though.  Say nice things about him, support his team drills without complaining, that sort of thing.”

Harry caught on.  “Captain Wood, you’re the best Quidditch Captain anyone could hope for.  You barely blame the team for anything, your tactics are top notch.  Your practices are mostly reasonable.”

Oliver grinned, gesturing for Harry to keep speaking.

“You…have a nice jaw line?”

Oliver snorted.  “I have a nice jaw line?  Where’d that come from?”

Harry shrugged.  “I heard Alicia say it once.”

Oliver’s cheeks reddened.  “She did?”

The boy nodded.  “She said you were nice to look at and you weren’t annoying about it.”  He looked concerned.  “Should I have told you that?”

Oliver grinned.  “Feel free to tell me whatever you like.  And hey look at that, it worked.”

“What did?”

“I’m inclined to help you now.”

“Thanks Wood!”

“You’re welcome Harry.  You can tell me what you’re thinking of getting for people and I’ll see if I can get it in Hogsmede.  The nice thing about the wizarding world though is you can get lots of things by Owl Post too.  I’ll see if I can pick you up a catalogue or two.”

“That’d be great!  Thanks!”

Oliver liked how happy Harry looked.  He looked like a normal eleven-year-old.

Harry turned serious.  “How do I pay you back though?  I don’t have a lot of money on me.”  Before Oliver could say anything, Harry brightened.  “I’ll go to Hagrid.  He has my Gringotts key.  He took me over the summer.  I have money in my vault.”

“That’ll be fine, lots of places can withdraw from your vault directly or through Gringotts.”  Oliver also resolved to try and keep Harry from spending too much.  “You know what helps me?  I like to write people names out and gift ideas for them besides them, keeps things orderly.”

Harry did as suggested.  He eagerly wrote out names on the parchment and listed what he thought they liked beside them.  As he wrote his smile grew.  He bounced in his chair a little, growing more eager.

The older boy could not help but to smile with Harry.  “You look really excited about this!”  It was true.  The only other time Oliver had seen Harry this happy and excited was during their first game, more so after it admittedly.

“It’s the first time I’m excited for Christmas,” Harry said happily.  “I’ll be spending it here at the castle with Ron and Fred and George and Percy.  I won’t have to cook everything.  And I can give things to friends.  I want to give gifts to friends.”  He put emphasis on the last word.  He treated it preciously, covetously.  A word he longed for and finally could say easily now.  “I have friends this year.”  The more he said it, the more he liked it.

Oliver vented his feelings by kicking a chair as hard as he could.  Since he was seated and he kicked it from beneath the table, it flew out as if by itself, crashing noisily against the wall.

He used his wand to bring it back via Summoning Charm.  “That was strange,” Oliver said to a wide-eyed Harry.  “Must be some residual magic playing tricks on us.”

 “Oh maybe it’s something new Fred and George made.  Self-pulling chairs.”

“That sounds like something the Twins would do,” Oliver agreed.  He looked over the list Harry was writing.  “Ron, Hermione, the team, Percy, Hagrid, and Professor McGonagall.  That’s a good list, they must have done something to deserve being on it.”

Harry’s cheeks were pink.  “Just people who call me friends and who’ve been nice to me, people I call friends.”

The older student felt a little bad teasing Harry.  “I think it’s a grand list and looks like you’ve gotten a few ideas for people.”  He could not help but tease Harry about some things though.  “What’s with the big question mark by my name?”

“I don’t want to ruin the surprise!”  Harry giggled.  “Besides, knowing you, you’d say something like I just have to catch the Snitch during a game.”

Oliver roared with laughter.  “You’re not wrong.  But I like other things besides Quidditch you know.”

Harry muttered something and Oliver’s heart stopped when he heard Harry say “Alicia.”

“What was that?”

Harry looked at Oliver.  “I said I’d ask Alicia then.”

Oliver did not know if Harry’s look of innocence was real or not and he could only shake his head.  “Cheekier by the day you are.”

 -0-

Oliver looked at the list as he walked down the snowy path.  Despite the falling snow, the path was in reasonably good shape since all the students have been compacting the snow by walking on it.  He squinted a little, trying to decipher some of the writing.  It looked much easier earlier in the week in the common room.

“I didn’t know you were taking Ancient Runes,” Alicia quipped as she peaked around him, looking at the piece of parchment.

“Seems a bit much to write a shopping list in it,” Angelina said with a giggle.

“It does look rather awful doesn’t it?” Wood said.  “Maybe you girls can help Harry with his handwriting next term.”

“Oh that’s Harry’s list then?  I thought your handwriting was better than that.” 

Oliver frowned at a giggling Alicia.  He bumped her with his hip and nearly sent her off the path and into a snowbank.

“Why do you have Harry’s list?” Angelina asked, curious.  “I saw him working on something earlier this week but he wouldn’t let me see.”

“It’s a list of gifts he wants to get people for Christmas.  I offered to get him what things we can here in Hogsmede.”  He smirked at the way Angelina and Alicia’s eyes lit up.  “Before you two try to ruin your surprise we already ordered yours via Owl Post so there.”

“You’re no fun,” Angelina pouted.  “Aren’t you ruining your own gift then?

“He isn’t,” Alicia interjected.  “I already helped Harry with his gift to Oliver.”  She smiled smugly.  “I’ll give you a hint if you give me a hint.”

“Not a chance,” Oliver said.  “You can’t drag it out of me.”

“You’re not this protective over your own plans!”  Alicia crossed her arms and glared at him.

“I’m not ruining Harry’s fun for his first Christmas.”  Oliver put particular emphasis on the word.

The girls blanched.  “I hate that I keep getting surprised by stuff like that,” Angelina said.  “You’d think I’d get it by now but every now and again-“

“-it catches you off guard,” Alicia finished.  “And you feel even more like rubbish.”

The trio nodded somberly.

Angelina clapped her gloved hands.  “Right then.  I was already planning on getting him something but now I’m going to make sure he has an excellent Christmas.”

Alicia looped her arm through Angelina’s.  “That’s a grand idea.  Let’s get him something really nice.”

“I already ordered him some nice Seeker gloves,” Oliver said happily.  “Katcher’s Brand.  Durable and has an Enlarging Charm so they’ll grow a bit.  I figured out which school one’s he liked to wear the best and used that size as the base.”

“Oh he’ll love those!”  Angelina smiled wide.  

The glee was infectious.  Alicia sped up, dragging the taller girl with her.  “Now I’m really excited to go shopping.  Let’s go!”  The pair started to run, dodging past the other students.

Oliver followed at a more sedate pace but he was just as happy and excited to help Harry.  The boy was more observant than some gave him credit for.  The majority of gifts he picked out were ones he came up on his own and Oliver knew the recipients would love them. 

He personally did not care what Harry got him.  Helping Harry and seeing the boy excited for his first proper Christmas was gift enough.

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 16 – Shopping Sprees

Angelina walked down the street with a slight frown on her face.  If she was being honest, she had no idea what to get Harry.  She had already planned on getting him something before, but being reminded that it was going to be his first proper Christmas, she wanted to get him truly special.

Problem was, she did not know Harry as well as she liked to get him something special.

She had planned on getting him sweets, which little boy does not like sweets after all?  That’s what she got her little cousins every year after all.  Honeydukes was one of the best candy shops she had ever been to and she knew Harry would like loads of things from there.

She wanted Harry to love the gift though.

Angelina still felt incredibly bad over what happened when they first met.  She knew it was not her fault.  She knew that he knew she meant no harm.  As they have gotten closer, he had not remotely acted like that around her.  He had willingly let her hug him after the match and since then he had not stiffened once at a pat on the back or another hug.  He felt comfortable leaning against her from time to time.  Something that made her feel very happy.

She still remembered the fear in his eyes though that first time.  The way he curled up.  The way he shook like a rabbit.

A rabbit.

Angelina liked rabbits.  They were cute little things.  She liked how soft they were.  How their noses twitched.  Her cousins had pet rabbits and she loved to play with them when she visited them.  Seeing them hop about and eat things always made her happy when she was little.  Thinking about them now still did actually.

Now she had an idea and it led to a destination.  She walked down the streets until she found the store she was looking for.  She never went in herself before, she had a bit of a reputation she wanted to keep of being a tough Chaser that tolerated no disrespect, but she always did look in whenever she walked past.  Now she finally got to go into Magical (stuffed) Menagerie.

The store was busy, mostly with parents and smaller children running about.  The shelves were lined with all sorts of stuffed animals both mundane and magical.  The air tingled with charms and enchantments and Angelina could not help but smile at all the toys on display.

She found a shelf bursting with all sorts of rabbits.  Some looked alive, as if they would hop about on their own.  Others had cartoonishly enlarged features.  Some were ginormous, others tiny.  All looked so soft and huggable.

“Can I help you?”  The store clerk was dressed in long dark green robes and had a sincere if somewhat frazzled smile on her face.

Angelina smiled back.  “Hi!  Uh yes, I’m looking for a gift for a friend.  He’s eleven and I was hoping to find an…appropriate rabbit gift for him.”

The clerk's smile was warm and friendly.  “Oh I’m sure we can.  You’re never too old for a stuffed companion.  We have all sorts of charms and enchantments for all sorts of wants and needs.  Did you have something in mind?”

“Something not overtly magical, he lives with Muggles.  Nothing too big, don’t want him to be too embarrassed.  Something soft.”  She hesitated.  “Do you have something that can help him feel less anxious?  Something to feel safe?”  She blushed.  “Sorry if that’s a bit vague.”

The clerk shook her head.  “Not at all.  Plenty to work with.”  She looked up and down the shelves and pulled out a gray rabbit with outstretched limbs.  The ears hung down like a Holland Lop. “Here’s one of my favorites.  Doesn’t need a Durability Charm since the giftee is older.  Can also skip on the Self-Cleaning Charm and the like.  For nerves I like to enchant the toy with an Aroma spell.  It can be released when hugged and lasts almost as long as the toy does.  Certain scents really do wonders to soothe the mind.”

“That sounds excellent!  He loves Quidditch and his broom.”

“We can certainly enchant it with the scent of the broom!  Maybe a little something green for freshness like a Quidditch Pitch.”

“You’re incredible.”  Angelina hesitated again.  “Maybe a Warming Charm for when it’s hugged?  Can you do that?”

“That’s one of our most popular ones.  Not a problem.”

“You’re a life saver.  This will be one of his first real gifts and I want it to be good.”  She blushed yet again.  “How much?”  She knew it would not be cheap, custom gifts rarely were.  She was prepared however.  She had meant it when promised to get him something excellent.

The clerk smiled.  “I can tell you’re a student and you’re being incredibly thoughtful.  I can offer you a discount.”

It turned out to be within Angelina’s budget and she happily paid.  The clerk said she would do the enchanting immediately and Angelina fidgeted happily.  Her only regret was not seeing Harry opening it on Christmas day but she hoped he would like it.

The clerk returned soon with it and offered it for a test hug.  It was more than Angelina could have hoped for.  The rabbit was so soft and it felt pleasantly warm in her arms.  The smell of fresh grass and polished oak filled her nostrils.  She reluctantly let it go to be wrapped up.

One day I’ll get one for myself, she promised to herself.

She walked out of the store, the rabbit safely in her arms, and she imagined she could feel the warmth through the wrapping paper.

“Never thought I’d see the day!” an unfortunately familiar voice sang out.

“I guess you have a soft spot for soft things,” an unfortunately familiar and similar voice said.

Angelina scowled at the grinning Fred and George.  “You’ll both find sore spots from my hard fist if you both don’t leave me alone.”

“Awww don’t be like that Angie,” Fred said.

“Nothing to be ashamed over,” George said.

“Having a cute and cuddly companion is nothing to hide.”

“Always good to have something or someone to squeeze here and there.”

“Don’t mind them Angelina,” Alicia said, coming to the tall girl’s rescue.  “They’re just jealous.”

“Jealous, us?” the twins said at the same time, pointing at one another.

“Of course you are.  People rather hug something cute than you two wankers,” Alicia said.

“Ooooh, skewered!” Fred said admirably.

“I think I could use a hug now after that,” George said trying to look hurt.  “Perhaps we should go inside Fred and find some warm friends that are supportive instead of insulting.”

“It’s for Harry,” Angelina said defensively.  “For Christmas.”

The twins turned thoughtful.  “Ah, well that makes sense,” Fred said.  “He’s a lad that could use a soft friend.  He probably never had one before.  That was a good idea.”

Angelina looked pointedly away, still annoyed at their teasing earlier.

“We were just being idiots,” George said trying to placate her.  “We didn’t mean anything by it.  If you want one too then you should get one.”  He looked chagrined at her continuing to ignore him.

“Let’s scarper, brother,” Fred said in the ensuing pointed silence.  “I have just the idea for ickle Harriekins.”

“Nothing dangerous!” Alicia yelled at their backs.  “Who am I kidding, it’ll be dangerous.  The only question is to who.”

Angelina grunted.

Alicia hugged her.  “You know they’re just being their usual dumb selves, right?”

Angelina grunted again.

“I personally think Harry is going to love it and I think no one would think twice if you got one for yourself.”

Angelina grunted a third time.

Alicia squeezed as hard as she could, making Angelina cough.

“Ouch, leggo you limpet!” Angelina said half-heartedly.

“Hey you finally made a different sound than a grunt!  I wonder what’ll happen if I tickle you.”

“I stick you in a snowbank head down and watch you kick,” Angelina threatened with a smile.  “Thanks Alicia.”  She hugged the short girl. 

“Anytime.  Wanna see what I decided for Harry?”

Angelina nodded eagerly and laughed at the set of quills Alicia had picked out. 

“They’re Kleaner Kwills,” Alicia explained.  “Oliver’s right, Harry’s handwriting could use a bit of work so these are charmed to help clean up your handwriting.  I never thought about how much harder it is to learn how to write with a quill if you didn’t grow up using one.”

“So you got him kiddie quills,” Angelina said with a grin.

“They don’t look it at least,” Alicia giggled.  “They have them for adults too.  My da has awful handwriting.  We don’t use his recipes for potion making if he didn’t dictate the recipe.”

“What, like a quote quill?”

“No, like an actual other person to write it for him.  We got him quote quills and dictation quills before.  They still write terribly for him somehow.  His magical handwriting is so bad it ruins enchanted objects.  I get him the most garish looking kiddie quills I can find.  He loves them.  Sticks them in his pocket or behind his ear.”

The two ended up in the Three Broomsticks like all students eventually do, a way to escape the cold and the snow and warm up with drinks or butterbeer before heading back to the castle.  Oliver was already there, waving them over when they walked in.

Soon after the twins showed up, sheepishly handing a round of butterbeers to Angelina and Alicia.  Angelina took her revenge by gulping her tankard and belched loudly, blaming it on the twins.  Which they gleefully accepted the blame and started a rather boisterous belching competition in the bar before being told off by Madam Rosmerta, the proprietress of the Three Broomsticks.  They were then recruited to help serve customers for a while, much to the rest of the team’s amusement.

The quartet eventually made it back to Gryffindor tower, Oliver having successfully rebuffed all attempts by the twins to try and learn about their presents from Harry.  They found Harry and Katie doing homework together with Hermione. 

“I have returned and have managed to fend off all these nosy nellies,” Oliver said dramatically, handing a large bag to Harry.  “Personally, I think you should withhold their presents Harry, for trying to ruin the fun.”

“Don’t listen to him Harry!” George said.

“He was the one trying to tell!” Fred said.

“We were trying to stop him from telling us!”

“Punish him!”

 Katie’s glare made them go silent.  “Are you saying you two tried to ruin Harry’s Christmas?”

“No, if you were listening, we were trying to stop Wood from ruining things-“ Fred stopped talking and started running.  He and George dodged the things Katie chucked at them, running about the tower while being chased by the irate girl. 

Angelina stole Katie’s seat, sighing with relief at how warm it was.  “Alicia and I tried to ask Wood about our gifts,” she confessed to an amused Harry.  “He said the same thing Katie said so we clammed up.  Sorry about that.”

Harry’s grin warmed her as much as the crackling fire in the hearth.  “That’s okay, it’s all in good fun.” He tentatively opened his arms and she happily enveloped him in a hug.  “Ooh!  You’re freezing!” he exclaimed, feeling her still chilled wraps.

“Sorry!  You’ve been in the warm tower all day, it’s frightful out there.”  She began to let him go.

He hugged her tighter, squeezing her through the wraps.  “Does that help?” he asked.

“Very much,” she replied, her cheeks becoming dusky red. 

“Oof, watch out there!  Budge over a bit will you?” Oliver said as he ducked an errant roll of parchment.

The projectile battle had become more intense, with the twins retaliating gleefully.  An empty ink pot had knocked over Hermione’s carefully arrayed study materials and she joined a still irate Katie in peppering the twins with Alicia joining in the fun.

Angelina pulled Harry into her lap and Oliver took Harry’s vacated seat.  The older boy then used his wand to deflect any errant missiles heading their way and they watched and laughed as the rest of the tower dissolved into merry havoc. 

Things finally ended how they typically did: with the guilty parties being harangued by Percy.  He had all the malcontents lined up and he was in the middle of lecturing them all, including a very confused Ron who had walked in at the end of it and was used as a very unhappy human shield by the twins.

Oliver chuckled as he set things right with his wand while egging Percy on by agreeing with him loudly and waggling a finger at those being lectured.

Angelina snorted at the looks of indignation from Katie and Hermione while Alicia pretended to be apologetic, failing as miserably as the twins.

“Feeling warmer?” Harry asked her.  He was sitting comfortably in the tall girl’s lap.  Not once he had tried to squirm away or felt anxious.  Instead, he was surprised how nice it was to sit with Angelina like this.  He felt safe.  He felt content.

She wrapped her arms a little tighter around his waist.  “Perfectly toasty,” she said.

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 17 – Christmas Cheer

Katie’s eyes sparkled as she looked down at the open box in her lap.  The Bell family had a tradition where they opened a gift on Christmas Eve and she had opened the one from Harry.  She knew he had shopped for gifts for the team and a few others.  He was so happy planning the gifts out and Katie knew this was the kind of boy he was supposed to be: excited for Christmas and simply happy.

Apparently he had asked around a bit for ideas or clarification for gift ideas.  She had helped him pick out Alicia’s gift.  She did not know who helped Harry pick out hers but she loved it.

“Well don’t those look gorgeous?”  Katie’s mother sat beside her, a smile on her face.  She was an older version of Katie.  Short in stature and mostly petite with long blonde hair.  Samantha Bell had a presence to her that was warm and inviting.  A smile that made you feel relaxed.  Eyes that were comforting.

Katie nodded happily, drawing out one of the ribbons.  There were three of them in different shades of red.  There were also little gold and silver charms: a lion, an owl, a broomstick, and a Quaffle.  A simple incantation could swap the charms about on the ribbons and made it so they could not be removed without the incantation.  The ribbons were soft but tough, perfect for tying hair.

She tied a bright crimson ribbon with the Quaffle charm around her hair, forming a long pony tail.  It held together perfectly and she shook her head back and forth, not even a lock of hair escaping.  “They’re wonderful,” she said happily.

“They’re from Harry?  Good choice,” Samantha said, touching the other ribbons.  “That’s rather impressive.”

“I know he spent a lot of time pouring over catalogues and asking people for their opinions.”  Katie shook her head with mild disapproval.  “Spent more time on that then the end of term test studying in my opinion.”

Samantha chuckled.  “I think we can forgive him for his excitement.  Especially considering his history.”  She wrapped an arm around Katie’s shoulders.  “I cannot tell you how proud I am of you.  Sticking up for him, helping him.  It warms my heart.”

Katie blushed.  “I…I just did the right thing.  No one should ever suffer like that.”

“Knowing the right thing to do is not the same as actually doing it.”  Samantha squeezed her shoulders.  “That’s my girl.”

Katie rested her head on her mother’s shoulder.  “Thanks.  I’m glad you think so.  I thought I’d be meddling when I shouldn’t be.  I still don’t know if I’m doing everything right.”

“Would you like to hear a secret?”  Samantha looked about conspiratorially.  “I don’t know if I’m doing everything right as it is.”

Katie snorted, poking her mother in her ribs.

“No really.  I’m being serious.  Every case is different.  Every circumstance unique.  What works for one won’t work for another.  You have to get a feel for things, to try what works.  Sometimes it does, sometimes it doesn’t.”

“That sounds terrible,” Katie said with a shudder.  “I can’t imagine a job like that.  Not knowing how to exactly solve the problem?”

“It’s hard yes.  Not too different from being a Chaser though is it?  You don’t approach every goal the same way.  Every Keeper is different.”

“True…at least I know the Quaffle goes into the hoop in the end though.”

 “And I know that if I can help the patient in the end, then everything was worth it.”

“Even when you’re feeling miserable all the way through?”  Katie could think of many occasions when her mother returned home despondent.  How her work affected her mood.  How some days it was hard for her mother to smile, much less do anything else.

“Even then.”  There was no hesitation in Samantha’s voice.  No reservation. 

The two lapsed into silence but were still surrounded by noise.  Katie’s father was wrestling with a cousin and the family dog.  Katie’s little sister was eagerly showing her gift to another cousin.  The Aunt and Uncle brought snacks around and the home was warm and bright and full of laughter.

“I hope he likes his gift as much as I like mine,” Katie said.

“I’m sure he will.  You’ve given him something precious after all.”

“It wasn’t that expensive,” Katie protested.

“Wasn’t just talking about the Christmas gift dear.  You’ve given him a chance.”

“A chance?”

“At being happy.”

Katie did not say anything for a moment, instead burrowing closer to her mother.  Her cheeks were red.  “You make it sound more amazing than it is.”

“You might not think so.  I imagine he thinks otherwise.  I know it’s incredible.”

-0-

“You are such a potion maniac,” Tyler Spinnet said, shaking his head.

Alicia raised two fingers at her brother in reply.

“Hey!  You remember what mum said about doing that.”

“She said don’t let her see it because it isn’t fitting for a lady. Seeing how she isn’t here however,” Alicia repeated the gesture emphatically.

Tyler snorted.  “I’m glad you’re my sister and you’re interested in the family business.  Let’s me have a bit of leeway.  Still, it’s Christmas after all.  Why are you messing with a potion?  Surely we have something already made that you want?”

“I was excited to use my new tools!”

Tyler looked over her shoulder and suppressed a snigger.  Alicia had laid out her new potion tool set.  Long handled stirring spoons, deep bowled ladle with a pour spout, tweezers, a small single edged knife, and mixing beakers with different volume capacities.  The handles were banded with crimson and gold and a tiny stylized A and S were etched into everything.

“Those look cheap and gaudy,” he said.

Alicia glared at him.  “They are not.  They are made from plain but perfectly usable iron.  Nice and stable. And I like the color pattern plus my initials are on them.  No one else can use them.”

“No one will want to use them.  Why use those when you have the best possible tools here made from silver and magical metal?”

“Because someone picked these out for me specifically.  He ordered them for me with me in mind.”

“Good job he did.  Does he not know you’re the daughter of one of the most important potion making families in all of the United Kingdom with the best of the best at your disposal?”

Alicia narrowed her eyes.  “I don’t think so but it doesn’t matter.  He knew I like potion making and wanted to get me something I can use and wholly call my own.  It wasn’t a gift for you so you have nothing to say about it.”

“Mother won’t like you using such garish tools.”

“Seeing how it isn’t a gift for her, she also has nothing to say about it.”

“As if that ever stopped her before,” he muttered.  “So, were they a gift from that Tree fellow?”

“No they were not from Oliver and you know his name full well.  If you have nothing nice to say you can kindly piss off.”

“Oh that’s a nice thing to say to your brother on Christmas.”

“I did say kindly.”

He watched her measure out all sorts of spices, carefully mixing them in the cauldron that bubbled pleasantly in front of her.  “What are you making anyways?”

“A spiced chocolate potion.”

“You’re making hot chocolate?  With your new tool set?”

“Yes.  I wanted hot chocolate and decided it was a good way to break my tools in.”

“…Can I have a cup?”

“After that shellacking?  You can ask Mimsy to make you some.”

“Please Alicia?  That smells really really good.  And if Mimsy knew why you refused me any she would only make me a tiny thing with barely any flavor.”

“That’s because Mimsy likes me more than you.”  Alicia smiled.  “Fine, you may have a cup but only if you write Harry an apology letter.”

“Harry?  Apology?”

“He gave me the tool set.  If you write a heartfelt letter apologizing for mocking his gift then I will give you a cup.”

“I’m not writing an apology letter to someone I don’t even know!”

“Guess you don’t want a cup then.”  She took a sip from the ladle and sighed deeply with every bit of satisfaction she could muster.  Her smile grew wider at Tyler’s grumbling.  He looked distinctly irritated as he found a quill and some parchment.

“The personalized stationery Tyler.  I expect you to do a proper job.”

A faint pop barely covered up Tyler’s muttered cursing.  A large eared House Elf clad in a toga appeared and she waggled a long thin finger at him.  “Language Mister Tyler!  If Mimsy hears more she will wash your mouth with soap!”  Her eyes brightened then narrowed when she looked at Alicia.  “Miss Alicia!  Are you taking Mimsy’s duties?”

“Not at all.  I wanted to try out my new tool set and in fact I made this for us to share.”  She poured a cup of steaming hot chocolate and gave it to the House Elf.

“Mmm!  Very tasty,” Mimsy said happily.  “That’s a good gift.”

“I thought so too,” Alicia said just as brightly.

-0-

“Get in here already!  Angelina!  You stop that right now!”

Angelina looked back at the house and her mother, Layla Johnson, standing in the open door.  She had just finished sinking her last brother facedown into a snowdrift, his legs kicking helplessly in mid-air.  “They deserved it!” she yelled back gesturing at the three pairs of legs kicking and struggling.

“I know.  That’s why I said ‘stop that’ and not ‘dig them back out’.”  Her mother gathered the ends of her dressing robe around herself against the wind.  “If you sank them any further, we’d have to wait for the snow to melt for them to get out.  Now come inside before you catch your death of cold you silly thing.”

Angelina stomped inside; now aware she had run out doors in her usual sleeping attire.  Shorts and a tank top did not protect against the cold nor wind and her teeth were chattering as she stepped into the warm kitchen.

“And what did your brothers do this time,” her mother asked, a knowing smile on her face.

“They kept stealing my blankets all night, summoning them from my room.  Then when I woke up freezing, they color changed everything in me room in bright bloody neon pink.  Finally when I opened the closet that ugly dress Nanna gave me was enchanted to attack.  Tried to force me in it!”

Layla covered her mouth to stifle laughter.  “I was wondering what they were planning all last week.”

“And you didn’t stop them?!”

“That’s how your brothers show affection love.  By pranking the utter shite out of you.  And you show your affection by beating them to hell and back and turning them into lawn ornaments.”

The pair stood at the window, seeing the legs continue to kick and try to dig themselves out from awkward positions. 

“Should I be worried how good you’re getting at that?” Layla asked.

“I have to get better,” Angelina sniffed.  “They’re a lot bigger than me.  If I don’t get better it doesn’t last as long then what’s the point?”

“It does beg the question how you can overpower them more often than not.  But you’re the tough one of the family.”

Angelina flexed her arm, showing her muscles.  “Damn right I am.”

Lalya snorted and smacked Angelina’s stomach.  “No need to impress me love.  Well, since the others have been incapacitated you get to open gifts first.”

Angelina ran to the sitting room.  When they were all younger, her and her brothers would literally fight each other to be first to the tree.  It became a yearly tradition where the first one to the tree got to open the first gift.  At first her brothers had ‘let’ her win, since she was the youngest and only girl.

She had learned that after the fact and the following year she made sure she earned the right that time.  It had been worth the lecture from their parents.

Tobias Johnson chuckled as he saw her run.  “Win again this year?”

She gave her father a brief hug before rushing past.  “Sure did!”

“Put on some clothes!” he yelled as she kept going.

“Presents!” she called back.

She skidded to a stop, flopping down on the rug beside the tree.  The air was filled with woodsmoke, pine resin, and a myriad of sweet and savory scents that mixed pleasantly.  She sighed happily, rubbing her hands together in anticipation as well as for warmth.  Her eyes were drawn to a small package that sat on top of her pile.

She did not recognize it and picked it up, full of curiosity.  It stood out because it was wrapped in plain but nice wrapping paper, a matte dark green.  A familiar untidy scrawl appeared on the tag and she suppressed a happy squeal as she tore the packaging open.

When she saw what was revealed she could not hold the squeal back.

It was a stuffed rabbit.  It was a little smaller than the one she picked out for Harry, brown fur instead of gray, but it was also a Holland Lop.  It sat on its haunches, crouched as if ready to scamper away.  She hugged it to her.

It was warm in her arms.

She almost cried.  It did not have the Scent Releasing Charm like the one she picked out for Harry but it had the same Warming Charm.  It was so very soft and she hugged it even tighter.  She never would have imagined receiving this from anyone much less Harry.  The fact that they had independently decided on essentially the same gift made her incredibly happy.

Eventually her brothers trooped in, teeth chattering and brushing snow off.  They had prepared for their inevitable snow planting, having run outdoors well-dressed compared to Angelina.  All three stopped at the sight of Angelina hugging her stuffed rabbit.

One was about to say something but the other two stopped him.  Instead, they gently draped a blanket about Angelina’s shoulders and sat beside her, happily opening up their presents while she enjoyed hers.

-0-

Oliver sat back in his chair, utterly content. 

It was a wonderful Christmas.  The entire Wood family gathered at his Grandparents’ home and it was a riot of noise and commotion.  He loved this time of year.  The colors, the smells, the family, everything.

He took a long sip of his hot chocolate, still grinning stupidly at his cup.

“That’s a funny looking cup,” his grandmother said as she sat beside him with a soft grunt.  “Doesn’t look terribly practical.”

“Oh but it’s one I’ve been wanting,” Oliver said happily.  “It’s the shape of the House Quidditch Cup at Hogwarts.”

She laughed.  “Well isn’t that thoughtful then!  What a clever gift.”  Her eyes twinkled.  “Is it from that girl you fancy?”

He blushed and shook his head.  “No, she did send me something very nice.  This cup is from Harry, our new player and House mate.”

“Oh your mother mentioned him.  Something about the boy with difficult circumstances?”  She patted Oliver’s hand.  “My grandson has such a big heart, looking after those that need it.”

Oliver shrugged and hugged her fondly.  “I learned from the best.”

She smiled and took the cup from him, looking it over.  “So the real thing looks like this?”

“Exactly like it far as I can tell.  He must have had a teacher’s help to get something made to look like it.  I’m impressed.”

“He sounds like a fine boy.”

“Yeah he’s a good egg.  Glad we can help him out a bit.”

She rose creakily.  “I hope you get the real thing soon.”

“Me too.”  He took another long sip.  “But this’ll do until we do.”

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 18 – Christmas Cheering

“Hermione, I think…that’s for you.”

Hermione looked up at her mother.  They were sharing a very early Christmas morning breakfast while her father slept in a little longer.  Her mother had made them bacon and toast and tea and they were chatting easily before her mother had stopped, looking over her shoulder.  “What’s for me?”

Jean Granger pointed.

Hermione turned in her chair to look out the kitchen window.  She squeaked with surprise at the snowy owl sitting on the window sill, glaring at her with large amber eyes.  “Hedwig!”  She got up and ran over, opening the window.

The owl fluttered in, carrying a package in her talons.  She flew to the table and dropped it gently where Hermione was sitting.  After a hoot of hello she turned and gave Jean an affronted look.

“Was Hedwig sitting out there for a while?” Hermione asked with a giggle sitting down at the table and gently scratching Hedwig’s head.

“I kept expecting her to fly off!”  Jean said.  She was giving the owl a lot of space.  “I thought she was tired and just needed to rest.  Then I realized she kept looking at you rather pointedly.  It was only when she fluttered up that I saw the package.”

“Normally they rap at the window or something for attention but I bet Hedwig knows we’re not used to Owl Post here.  She’s dreadfully smart, aren’t you?” Hermione cooed.

The owl ruffled her feathers and looked smug, butting her head against Hermione’s hand.

“How do I apologize to her?” Jean asked with a bemused smile.

“She understands us for the most part.  Plus she likes bacon.”  Hermione looked at the package Hedwig brought.  She knew it was from Harry of course, since it was brought by his owl.  But seeing her name written on the package in his untidy handwriting made her so happy.  She had not expected any gifts from anyone at school.

“That can’t be healthy for owls,” Jean protested but she held up a piece of bacon in her hand.

Hedwig walked over and started to munch on the offered food.  Jean grinned in delight and offered more which Hedwig happily accepted.

When she opened the box Hermione squealed with delight.  She unraveled a leather roll to reveal a collection of nice quills.  One of the things Hermione liked and disliked in equal measure was the Wizarding World’s use of ink and quill.  On the one hand it was terribly inconvenient given how pencils and pens were so much easier.  On the other hand it fit the world perfectly and she had to admit that there was a wonderful elegance to using quills.

She had looked longingly at the kind of quills the other students used, her having gotten the basic ones recommended for first year students.  Harry had remembered and sent her a collection of ones fashioned from all sorts of feathers.  The leather roll served as a case for them, keeping them straight and organized.

“What a lovely gift,” Jean said.

Hedwig looked at the feathers dismissively, throwing her head and hooting.

Hermione giggled.  “Yes, your feathers are prettier Hedwig but I don’t think I could use them for writing.”

The giggles became laughter when Hedwig waggled her tail feathers at Hermione.

“Does being magical mean you understand owls?” Jean asked.

“Not really.  Magical owls really are smart though and as you can see, can be cheeky.”  Hermione knew that if she could, the owl would have stuck her tongue out at her.  “Oh wait Hedwig, let me write him a thank you note really fast.”

She excitedly used one of her quills to pen a quick thank you to Harry.  Hedwig waited patiently, eating every bit of bacon Jean offered.  When Hermione tied the note to Hedwig’s leg the owl nipped her finger affectionately before flying away.

“Well that was quite a treat on Christmas,” Jean remarked.  “It sure is nice peeking into this new world of yours love.”  She noticed her daughter’s sudden downcast look.  “What’s wrong?  Did we feed her too much bacon?”

“Oh no.  I’ve seen her gorge on a whole plate before.  I just feel bad.  Harry sent me something lovely and I only sent him candy.  I didn’t even know what he really likes besides sweets and Quidditch.”

Jean hugged her.  “I wouldn’t worry too much dear.  He obviously thinks well of you to send you a thoughtful gift and from what you’ve mentioned, he is going to enjoy the candy you sent.  You’ll just have to get to know him better and send him something just as thoughtful next time.”

Hermione nodded happily, her fear released.  She had plenty of time to get to know Harry more.  She would rather be ecstatic over receiving a wonderful gift from her first friend at Hogwarts and be glad she did send him something too.

-0-

Percy woke up slowly, savoring the quiet.  He was the only one in his dormitory that stayed at Hogwarts for the holidays.  Oliver had gone home to see family and Vega Valentine had done the same.  He felt a little bad admitting it but Percy loved it when he was alone in the dorm.  He had nothing against his roommates but it was very nice waking up to peace and quiet.

Despite having his own room back at the Burrow, it was never ever completely quiet.  His brothers all had very different but equally annoying ways to disturb the peace.  Ginny was the quietest of the children save for when she was upset, then she was the loudest and the most dangerous.  Mother spent more time talking to, or yelling, at one of them than not.  Father was quiet but his shed full of illicit objects, Muggle things, had the tendency to react strangely to magic and would create their own noises.

He supposed he would have been fairly happy by himself at the Burrow with his parents and Ginny visiting Charlie in Romania, Bill still in Egypt, and the twins and Ron at Hogwarts, but that would have been a little too quiet.  Despite his usual outward annoyance towards his family, he inwardly loved them dearly.

He finally found himself past the point where he could fall back asleep easily and decided to wake up fully instead.  He put his glasses on and smiled at the pile of gifts at the foot of his bed.  He found the usual jumper knitted by his mother, red with a yellow letter P this time, a bit of money from his father.  Several other nice things from other relations.  Fred and George had given him a certificate for one free favor, one that he usually used to spare himself from their antics.  Charlie had given him a very nice dragon skin quill case.  Bill sent a very nice self-cleaning ink bottle.  Ron and Ginny sent him a new quill care kit.

He was glad he ended up sending Penelope Clearwater a gift.  He knew she loved boating so he made an enchanted bowl filled with water and a small boat that floated within it.  When activated the boat would float around and the waters would ripple.  She had sent him a handmade length of ribbon that would securely hold parchment or books, blue and bronze banded with crimson and gold.  

One more package waited at the bottom of the pile and he had no idea who sent it.  It was a long and thin box wrapped in brown paper.  He opened it with some mild trepidation, having been on the receiving end of one too many tricks from the twins.  His eyes opened as he saw the contents.  A fine grey goose quill lay on fabric within the box.  The tip was a bright metal material and promised smooth writing and good ink absorption. 

He smiled.  It was from Harry and he remembered that the boy was there when his last main quill broke.  Percy had bemoaned the annoyance and had ranted about buying exotic bird quills and their inherent fragility.  “Just goes to show that one can always count on a solid English Gray Goose feather for most things,” he had groused to anyone who would listen.

Obviously Harry had and this was an incredibly thoughtful gift.

Percy was glad he sent something along to the boy as well.  Ron had let it slip that Harry was probably not expecting anything for Christmas.  The more Percy heard about Harry’s background, the more it bothered him.  The boy was careful about saying too much himself, but Percy had been gathering bits and pieces of information from Ron, the twins, and Oliver.

It rankled him to be honest.  The Weasleys were poor, there was no other way to say it.  However, they were always clothed and fed, and never wanted for love or attention.  From what he learned about Harry’s aunt and uncle; they did not want for Muggle money it seemed.  Yet for all that, they showed Harry no sort of affection, much less basic necessities.

That was not proper and anyone that knew Percy knew that he cared very much for propriety.

Percy heard laughter down the stairs, where the first years slept.  He knew it would have to be the twins and Ron and Harry making the noise, they were the only ones in the tower this Christmas.  Percy gathered his new jumper, the quill supplies and the new quill.  He would pop in and see the family, including Harry, and get started writing thank you notes for the gifts.

Harry would be one of the first, written with this very nice new quill.

-0-

Fred woke first.

His eyes snapped open and he looked at the time piece on the wall, grinning at the time.  He and George were, by and large, rule breakers.  However, the rules the pair came up together were always strictly followed and observed.  Some things were sacred after all. 

Sleep was one of them and they never bothered the other during sleep cycles or naps.  A cranky Weasley was a dangerous Weasley and the twins that lacked sleep were terrors to themselves and everyone around them.

However, it was past the established early hour so mischief could be had.

He rolled from his bed, landing on all fours quietly.  He then stuffed all the free pillows into one magically enlarged pillowcase.  Hefting the heavy bag over one shoulder he crept up to his sleeping twin brother.  He swung it experimentally, finding the balance of it.

Satisfied he swung it about his head in a circle, building momentum.  Then he swung it down.  “Happy Christmas Ge-“

The pillowcase should have struck the unsuspecting sleeping George in his unsuspecting sleeping face.  Instead it bounced off something just above his face.  The bounce sent the many pillows in one pillowcase back up and hit Fred squarely in his unsuspecting awake face.

The blow knocked him off his feet and he fell onto his bottom, head ringing.

George’s eyes snapped open and he punched the air with both hands.  “Yes!  It worked!  Happy Christmas Freddie!”

Fred guffawed, shaking his head slowly.  The twins, usually, were never too cross at each other when they played tricks on each other.  It was always an exercise of creativity that they would always refine together and use on someone else.  “That’s a good one,” he said laughing.  “Rebounding Charm?  On what?”

George gently unwound the silk that he had tied to the two posts on either side of his head.  “I asked the House Elves for the strongest thread they had.  I think they said it was some kind of silk.  I reinforced it naturally.  I was afraid it would still snap.”

“Good one.  We’ll have to figure out how to use it.”

“Tie it to Grimshaw’s ankle and something rather hard and immovable and watch him bounce like a Muggle yo-yo?”

“Ooh now that’s an idea.  But let’s discuss later after presents.”

The twins did what they did every year: sitting down next to each other and opened their presents together.  They liked to see what the other got though most of the time it was the same thing with a difference in color.  More often than they thought, gifts accidentally got switched and were sent to the wrong twin.  When they were younger it used to bother them but after a while, they leaned into it.  It bothered them less when they laughed at it.

Which is not to say that it did not bother them at all.  Just less.

This year nothing was sent wrong.  They liked the new jumpers, blue with yellow letter G and F for Gred and Forge naturally, money from their dad.  Bill had sent them books about the joke magic the Ancient Egyptian Wizards used to do.  Charlie got them a very nice medical treatment kit, he was the only sibling that shared their delight in pranks and knew how much they tested things on each other hence this gift.  They shared a laugh that Percy had taken a page from their book and given them a voucher each to escape one lecture from him.  Ron and Ginny got them Zonko’s Joke items.

“Well, well, well,” Fred said grinning, looking at the last boxes in his and George’s piles.  “Something from Harry?”

“That’s quite kind of him.  Let’s see what he got us,” George said enthusiastically.

Fred ripped the paper and opened the box.  For a brief moment, words failed him as he looked at the well-made leather bag.  It was soft and supple, and hung from a long leather cord.  When he opened the mouth, he exclaimed in delight.  It was enchanted to hold more than it looked.  The bag was small enough to tuck into a pocket easily but it could hold as much as a large sack would. 

“Now this’ll be handy!” Fred said happily.  He had complained before that he sometimes did not have the pocket space to hold the many things he carried about, both prank-related and not prank-related.  “Well chosen Harry.”  He looked at George.  “How do you like your bag?”

“Bag?  What bag?”  George looked confused.  “You got a bag?”

“Yeah.”  Fred showed him the leather bag.  “Wait, you’re saying you didn’t get a bag?”

George held up a small leather notebook.  When it opened it revealed a long thin tablet that looked like wax and a small stylus hung from the tablet on a cord.  “It’s an enchanted wax tablet.  Apparently, it’s something the Romans used to write on.  Only in this case the only thing that can write on the tablet is this stylus.  Then I can use the charm to clear it and it’s good as new for more writing.”

“Whoa!  That’s a cool idea!”

“Right?!  Now I can take notes anywhere without need for quill and ink.  Then I can copy the notes onto parchment later and clear this for more use.”

“Wicked.”  Fred’s smile turned thoughtful.  “Hey, how’d Harry know you’d want that?”

“Well I didn’t even know this existed.  But once we were sitting outside and I had an idea and might have whinged about not having some way to write it down easily since we were without our school things at the time.  That’s a nice looking bag by the way.”

Fred explained the bag to a very appreciative George as well as what brought it about.  “So, Harry got us separate gifts.”

“He didn’t get them monogrammed either.  Cause he knew we each would only have one but not the other.  No need to try and tell them apart.”

They looked at each other.

“You know, I’m starting to really like that kid.”

“Me too.”

They looked at the clock on the wall.

“Let’s go visit the ickle firsties then and start spending this day proper like shall we?”

“Proper like?”

“You know, with family.”  Fred looked at George, seeing if his twin knew what he meant.

George knew exactly what his twin meant.  “With family, exactly.”

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 19 – Christmas Cheered

“I’ve got presents?”

Ron grinned sleepily at the incredulous Harry.  “Of course you did.  What did you think you were getting, turnips?”  He winced at his off-handed remark.  He knew that Harry had not expected anything at Christmas due to his upbringing.

Ron had expected Harry to be a very different sort of person.  He almost did not enter Harry’s compartment that day on the Hogwarts Express.  He was nervous.  He knew the Weasley family had a reputation.  What if Harry had refused to be seen with him?  What if the Boy-Who-Lived was someone who cared for propriety and names and prestige?

Ron could not have anticipated how different Harry actually was.

Harry had been a painfully shy but kind boy.  He ate up every detail of how the Wizarding World was.  Curious about everything Ron normally took for granted.  Ron was happy to tell Harry all sorts of things.  It was refreshing to meet someone who was genuinely interested in Ron’s life and history.

At first Ron wanted to learn about the Muggle world.  He had been rather disappointed that Harry never wanted to share stories with him.  It was not until Ron had spoken more with Dean, and eventually Hermione, who were Muggle-born and Seamus who was half Muggle-born about their experiences that he realized Harry’s past was far from “Muggle normal”.

What little Harry shared about his life with the Dursleys made Ron feel intensely uncomfortable.  He could tell it was something that was not right.  That no one, magical or Muggle, should have endured as a child.  Fred and George asking about Harry those months ago was the catalyst, the moment that made Ron pay more attention.

He learned that Harry, despite being the savior of the Wizarding World, did not live a charmed life.  He did not even live a regular life.  If anything, it had been terribly Cursed.

Ron had written to his father after a particularly painful revelation that Harry shared with him.  Ron had accused his father of protecting Muggles who were cruel to children.  Why be so positive over such terrible people?

His father had explained that Muggles were just like magical folk.  That there were good and there were bad.  That magic did not absolve or prevent cruelty.  That not having magic did not mean barbarity.

Ron hated that Arthur was right.

Ron decided then that it was his responsibility to be a good friend to Harry.  As Harry’s first magical friend, Hagrid did not count since he was an adult, he had to be the one to help Harry.

So he picked up his gift from Harry first and opened it eagerly.  He would like it no matter what it was.  He was prepared to even pretend to be more enthusiastic than he really was, in case Harry had made a mistake and sent him something he did not like. 

His “Wow Harry!” was completely sincere. 

He held up the small model cannon in his hands with reverence.  It was the model of THE Chudley Cannon, the fabled namesake of his favorite Quidditch team.  The team used to fire it at the end of a successful season.  It had gone unfired for years before they changed it to firing it for a losing season.  When tapped, the model cannon would fire sparks and play the Chudley fight tune.

Harry smiled bashfully.  “I’m glad you like it.”

“I love it!  I can’t believe you remembered my team!”

“Well yeah, you only go on about them any chance you get,” Harry teased.

“I have to!  No one else supports them and they need all the support they can get.”  Ron looked crestfallen for a moment.  “Now I feel bad about my gift to you.  It’s kinda rubbish in comparison.”

“What’s that?” Harry said thickly.

Ron looked up and blushed seeing Harry sucking on one of the sugar quills that Ron had given him a big box of for Christmas.  “You don’t have to do that now,” Ron said weakly.

“Don’t have to do what?  Eat my favorite candy my mate gave me?  Fat chance at that.”

“You’ll ruin your breakfast.”

Harry looked at Ron.

Ron snorted.  “Sorry, that’s just something Mum said to me whenever she caught me eating candy before meals.  I’m glad you like them though.”

“They’re my favorite magical candy,” Harry said firmly.

“Well, cool, yeah, glad to hear it,” Ron said awkwardly, his ears red.  He placed the cannon on his nightstand and patted it fondly, smiling at the song and the sparks. 

-0-

Harry grinned to himself, looking at Ron’s obvious happiness.  He figured Ron would like it but it was nice to see how much Ron liked it.  He also knew Ron was not pretending to.  One of the things Harry liked about Ron was how open he was about his emotions.  He was not two faced like Vernon, smiling one moment while saying dreadful things behind your back.

Admittedly he was very open with his hate for Harry to Harry’s face.  But Harry had seen him act that way to all sorts of other people.

Harry was not lying about the sugar quills either.  He liked how long they lasted and how they changed in flavor the more you ate them.  They really looked like a regular quill too, allowing someone to snack surreptitiously during class.  Of course some professors could not be fooled but others did not seem to mind as long as you were somewhat discreet.

Harry had suspicions that Flitwick had his own supply of sugar quills to suck on during his lectures.

Harry still could not believe the pile of gifts that waited for him at the end of his bed.  He had gone to sleep the night before expecting nothing.  It was easier that way.  He was already going to have the best Christmas ever.  He was somewhere warm and safe.  He had Ron and his brothers to spend the time with.  He had no chores to do or cooking to worry about.  He could just enjoy himself.

He had gleefully done his gift shopping for his new friends.  It was a lot of fun thinking of what to give, what fun things he could find.  His friends had helped him decide things for the others, and it was amazing to see how well some of them knew each other.  He hoped one day he would know them as well. 

He was especially excited to see his friends after the holidays, to see how they liked his presents to them.  He would see Ron and his brothers’ reactions today of course, but he hoped everyone liked what he picked out for them.

Now he saw that they got him things too.  That they wanted to send him a present.  That they thought of him like he of them.

He felt so happy he wanted to cry. 

For a long time he thought tears were only reserved for pain, for bad things.  Luckily Katie and Angelina had taught him that it was okay to cry and that not all tears were bad.

Harry decided to start with Hagrid’s gift, after Ron’s sugar quills.  He liked the flute Hagrid had made for him.  It sounded much like an owl and he found he could play different notes with it rather easily.

Hermione had sent him a big box of chocolate frogs and Harry was excited for the cards as much as he was for the chocolate.  It was a much better quality of chocolate than most Muggle candies.  It took a bit getting used to, eating something that jumped about a bit, and for the longest time he had thought they were a form of magical animal and not enchanted sweets.

The big package from Mrs. Weasley was a delightful surprise.  Ron confessed in telling his mother that Harry would not be receiving many gifts, clearly he had unanticipated the gifts from the Quidditch team.  Harry thought he might have been embarrassed but he loved the jumper.  It was soft and warm and he had immediately pulled it on.  It fit him very well and Harry loved it.  He promised to write her a thank you letter the next day.

He also immediately put on the Seeker’s gloves that Oliver had gotten him.  They fit him much better than the school ones and he could immediately tell the difference in quality and comfort.  Thick material protected the back of his hands but did not limit the range of motion in his fingers.  The material on the palms were thinner but still padded, ensuring protection as well as not sacrificing grip.  He took them off reluctantly, almost wanting to wear them all day.

The quills from Alicia were a surprise at first.  They were nicer than the ones he got for school but he soon learned their true purpose when he wrote with one experimentally.  He laughed out loud at how much neater his handwriting was.  He could feel the magic in the quill subtly correcting his grip and making him write more neatly.  It was practical and thoughtful and a little bit teasing, just how Alicia thought and acted.

Harry did cry a little at Angelina’s gift.  He had always wanted a stuffed animal for as long as he could remember.  For obvious reasons he never got one, not even a broken or torn one of Dudley’s.  Now he had a bunny of his own.  He cried more when he hugged it.  It immediately warmed in his arms and when he sniffled he could smell oak and cut grass.  He decided he would not write Angelina a letter, he would just hug her as hard as he could when she returned. 

He had questioned Alicia’s suggestion in the beginning.  He did not think the tall tough girl would want a stuffed animal of her own.  Now he was glad he listened.  It seemed even more special that he and Angelina had gotten each other the same gift essentially.  He tucked his bunny beside him as he continued to open his gifts.

Katie’s gift made his jaw drop.  It was a small perfectly spherical orb that came with a small stand it floated over or it could be held easily.  It could absorb any Lumos spell and provide constant illumination until dispelled.  It could even change the intensity of the light as well as colors too, even patterns.  He tapped it with his wand and it glowed softly, rotating in the air over the stand.

He vowed to hug Katie as hard as he could too.

“Wheeeey look Gred!”

“I see Forge!  We gots an honorary Weasley here!”

The door burst open revealing a grinning Fred and George wearing their blue jumpers.  “Happy Christmas you two!” they said together.

They bounded to Ron first, practically forcing him to pull his jumper on.  “Come on Ronnie, join the family already,” Fred said.

Harry noticed the words and the way Fred winked at him when he said it.  His cheeks went red from delight.

“Awesome gifts by the way Harry,“ Fred said as he sauntered over. 

“Yeah, will come super handy.”  George said.  “Did you open yours from us yet?”

Harry shook his head and opened the bag, pouring out a soft thick rope clasped together by a metal lock.  “Wow!  What’s this?” he asked excitedly.

“That right there is a Weasley twin original.  We call it Never-lock,” Fred said proudly.

“As in no one will ever unlock it if you don’t want them to,” George said equally proudly.

“You wrap the rope around whatever you want to be secure and clasp it shut.  You set the word or phrase that will unlock the clasp and it will only recognize your magic.  Ignores most unlocking spells too.”

“The rope is extra durable and resistant to most things to cut and break or burn it.”  

“Me and George came up with it a while back to stop thieving little sibs trying to nick our stuff.”  Fred winked at an irate Ron.  “And so far we’ve never lost a thing.”

“How come I’ve never gotten one!” Ron yelled.

“Because we want to be able to investigate your things Ron,” George said with a smile that was all teeth.  “Plus it takes a while to make, and you’ve never asked.”

“We were happy to make it for you Harry,” Fred said, stopping Harry’s words of apology, stopping him from saying the twins didn’t need to make it for him.  “And hey now we know what to get for Ron next year so that’s a load off our minds.”

George leaned in and whispered loudly.  “We even took off the Fred and my magical signatures so we can’t undo what you lock.  Which is something we’ll keep for when we make Ron’s.”

Harry laughed.  “Thanks!  I love it.”  His voice trailed off.  At the twins' look of confusion he grinned sheepishly.  “I don’t know if you two like to be hugged or not.”

The twins looked at each other. 

“I’ll take an overly complicated high five,” Fred said.

“Make mine an incredibly pompous handshake,” George said.

The trio laughed loudly by the time they finished, with Ron shaking his head at them.  “You lot are barking mad,” he said.

“Ron prefers a very manly and impersonable pat on the shoulder,” Fred said with malicious glee.

George pretended to look stoic.  “Make sure you don’t say anything sentimental.  The colder the better really.  He has problems accepting his emotional maturity.” 

“As in he has none!” the twins shouted out and fell about laughing.

Ron threw empty boxes at them just as Percy walked in.

“Ron!  Behave yourself, it’s Christmas for goodness’ sake,” he said severely.

“Doesn’t that mean he should act his age?” Fred asked.

“Which he is doing right now.” George quipped.

Percy sighed as Ron continued to throw things and the twins retaliated in kind.  He sat beside Harry’s bed shaking his head.  “I hope you don’t judge their dreadful manners too harshly, Harry.  Mum’s really the only person that can keep them in line.”

“I think they’re funny,” Harry grinned.

“At least someone does,” Percy said wearily.  He pulled on his jumper, noticing Harry’s.  “Thank you very much for the quill Harry.  That was very kind of you.”

“Oh I’m glad you like it.  Thank you for helping me so much this year.  I really appreciate it.”

Percy smiled.  “At least someone does, appreciate my help I mean.  Have you opened my gift yet?”

Harry shook his head and eagerly opened the box with Percy’s neat handwriting on the label.  Harry exclaimed at the small wooden owl.  “Wow!  It looks awesome!  Did you make it?”

“I did, via transfiguration and charms.  I’m not too good at carving otherwise.”

“It looks brilliant.”  Harry looked at the notch in the owl’s beak.  “What’s that for?”

“It’s a glasses holder.  Allow me.”  Percy removed his glasses and slipped it onto the small wooden owl.  The bridge of the glasses fit into the notch and the glasses were balanced perfectly.  “You put your glasses on the holder so the lenses won’t make contact with the table, less chance to scratch.  The owl is charmed so it will not tip over easily to protect the frames.”

He smiled as he put his glasses back on, watching Harry try out the holder.

“Whoa, that’s really neat Perce,” Fred said admiringly.

“Thank you,” Percy said with mild surprise.  He was rarely complimented by the twins and it showed.  “I came up with the idea some time ago and since Harry wears glasses, I figured he would like one.”

Harry did.  He caught George making embracing motions and looking pointedly at Percy and decided to hug the older boy.

Percy was caught by surprise but he hugged Harry back fondly. 

“Family hug!” George yelled and threw himself on Percy and Harry.

“Watch out you idi-Fred no!”

Fred ignored Percy’s yell and threw himself as well.  Boxes and things went flying everywhere.  Percy cursed at his brothers while the twins rolled about laughing.

“Oi!  Ron, I said family hug!” George yelled.

“Don’t you dare Ron!” Percy said, trying to extricate himself.

“Ron!  From the top like we used to do at home!” Fred yelled.

Which meant Ron stood on his bed and launched himself into the air, landing bodily on top of them. 

Harry was crushed at the bottom and he had nowhere else he would rather be. 

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 20 – Back on the Stick

Oliver flexed his shoulders, filling his chest with cold crisp winter air.  He was still sweating despite the intense chill in the air.  Running laps around the Quidditch pitch will do that to anyone, as well as running up and down the steps to the stands.  It was important to run to keep up stamina however.  Even if Quidditch is played on a broom, you need a good core to remain upright and the stamina still counted, especially when games can last for days.  Strong legs help with staying on the broom and aid in reaction times.  Running was a necessary exercise.

The rest of the team called it an unnecessary evil.  Which would often lead to calling Oliver many unnecessary things.

He took it in stride.  It was the captain’s lot to be cursed, and occasionally Cursed at.  He knew the more he pushed them now the better they performed during games.  He could even tell how successful a practice was based on the creativity of the cursing and name calling.  Playful names meant a lighter practice.  Names uttered with dire threats with levels of breathlessness meant a tougher one.

Today there was barely any cursing.  Mostly gasping.  That meant it was an intense practice.

He waited on the grass, watching the team arrive piecemeal.  Angelina was first.  She was breathing heavily but looked game for more.  Sweat ran freely down her face and arms but she wore her self-satisfied smirk that she knew she could run more if needed.

George was next.  He stumbled the last few steps and fell flat on his face.  He was so tired he did not even try to roll face up, simply lying there breathing like bellows.

Fred stumbled up to George and barely remained on his feet.  He bent over at the waist, hands resting on his knees.  He breathed laboriously, coughing and hacking.

Katie’s feet dragged the last few steps.  She looked ready to fall over but she managed to stay upright until she reached the others.  Then she gently collapsed onto her rear, folding over like a sail that had lost the wind and the rigging.  Her hair hung limply down, as wrung out as she was.

Harry and Alicia arrived at the same time.  Alicia was leaning heavily on Harry, gamely pushing on but it was obvious she would fall over if Harry was not supporting her.  He looked very tired but his smile was still there, though it was slightly marred by concern for Alicia.  She was dripping sweat and red faced, clutching at a stitch in her side with one hand and the other gripping Harry about his shoulders.  The boy gently set her down on the grass and she collapsed completely, lying face up.

Oliver almost flinched at the look of undiluted rage in her eyes as she glared at him.  He knew if she had any energy left, she would be going after him with intent on harm.  Luckily, he was several feet away and even more luckily, everyone’s wands were in the locker room.  Instead, he grinned at her, earning a snarl as his reward.

“Good job team!” he said loudly, clapping his hands enthusiastically.  Angelina did the same and Harry followed with a more tired but sincere clapping.  Katie started to but only clapped once before her hands fell limply.  The twins did not move and Alicia made a rude gesture.

“First practice after the break is the hardest but I’m proud of you all.  We’ll get back into shape in no time and we will beat the ‘Puffs and be in the best standing for the Cup in years!”

Alicia’s mouth moved soundlessly, to Oliver from being far away, but Harry was sitting beside her and he tilted his head towards her.  He waited for a moment while her jaws moved.  Then his cheeks reddened and he held up his hand.  “Captain?” His voice was hesitant.

“Yes Harry?”  Oliver could guess what was coming.

“Alicia wants to…file a complaint.”

“Does she now?”

“Well no not really.  She’s saying some rather dreadful things.”  He blushed harder.

“About me?”  Oliver was definitely amused and Angelina giggled beside him.

Harry nodded, relieved that he did not have to explain further.

“Just let her chunner on then.  You don’t have to repeat anything you don’t want to.  Actually, might be best if you ignored her too.  Don’t want you learning anything you’re not supposed to.”

Alicia made another rude gesture.

“Right then, you lot take a fiver.  I’ll go get the case with the balls and we’ll continue when I get back.  We’ll practice for a bit more then call it.”

“We’ll go!” Fred gasped, slowly straightening.

“We will?” George asked, his voice muffled since he was still face down on the pitch.

“Yes we will,” Fred whispered with the intent for everyone to hear.  “If we take our time then that means we’ll have less time to practice after.”

“Right, good idea.”  George crawled up and with Fred’s help, became upright.  “We’ll be right back with the case”

“Quickly?” Oliver asked wryly.

“As quickly as we’re able,” the twins chorused.  They then proceeded to plod towards the locker room, arms about each other as they staggered slowly.

“I don’t think they’re lying about that,” Angelina said. 

“For once,” Oliver grinned.  He noticed Harry clambering to his feet.  “You don’t have to go help them, Harry.”

“I’ll get us some water,” Harry said.  “I bet that’ll help.”

“Good lad,” Oliver said, clapping Harry on the shoulder as he walked past.  “For that you’ll get to leave for the showers first later.”

“Alicia can go first,” Harry said smiling.  “If she makes it to the end.”

Oliver laughed heartily, the laughter growing stronger as Alicia made her most obscene gesture yet.  She had regained enough strength to grumble out loud.  It was indistinct but anyone could easily tell that she did not mean well, and that he was the target of her ire.

“So, what’d you think?” Oliver asked Angelina.

“First practice after the holidays is always the toughest,” she said, matter of fact.  “Everyone gets lazy over the holidays usually.  I’m pretty sure you and I are the only ones that exercise no matter what time of year.”

“Darn right we do,” Oliver said and the pair high fived.

“Still, a bit much this time I’ll say,” Angelina continued.  Her words held no sting nor malice, another plain statement.  “You usually don’t make us run so many laps even when we lose terribly.”

“How many laps did we do?” Oliver asked, growing concerned.

“Really Wood?”

“I got lost in the moment!”

“How many did you intend for us to do?”

“Five.”

Angelina snorted.  “We did ten.”

“Oh, only double.”

“’Only double’, you’re an idiot sometimes Wood.”

“Yeah that’s fair.  No wonder everyone else is so knackered.”

Harry came back with a stack of cups in one hand and a big pitcher in the other.  He handed Oliver an empty cup and filled it from the pitcher.  Oliver drained it in one smooth gulp and held it out for a refill.  He pretended to look offended when Harry ignored the cup and filled one for Angelina first before refilling his.

“Thanks Rabbit,” Angelina said affectionately and ruffled Harry’s hair.

He wiggled his nose at her making them laugh and he moved over to Katie.  She held her cup with both hands and drank gratefully, smiling tiredly when Harry waited for her to finish and refilling her cup.

“Rabbit?” Oliver asked.

“We gave each other rabbits for Christmas,” Angelina explained, her cheeks warming.  “I started calling him Rabbit as a nickname.”

“Well that’s just disgustingly adorable,” Oliver said blandly.  He dodged the girl’s swipe.  “I’m glad Harry had a good Christmas.  I heard about it later from Percy and the twins.  He seems different this term too.  More at ease around us.”

“He did really good with selecting gifts too.” Angelina’s eyes were warm as she watched Harry fill a cup for Alicia.  The girl was still prostrate on the grass and pointed at her open mouth.  Harry slowly poured water into it.  “I loved mine and I know Katie loved hers.”

“We all did.  Everyone said so.  I know we helped a bit with ideas but he had a good idea of them before.  He’s quite observant.”

Angelina giggled as Harry accidentally splashed some water on Alicia’s face.  The girl shook her head like a dog and pointed again to her open mouth.  Harry nodded and splashed more water about, missing Alicia’s mouth on purpose.

She grew somber.  “He probably had to be, you know, with his…past.  Being punished for things he couldn’t really control.  Had to watch out for anything he could.”  She sighed.  “That’s no way for a kid to be.”

Oliver agreed.  “Being observant isn’t a bad thing.  But we’ll help him with the other bits.”

Katie crawled up to Harry and whispered something to him.  A wide grin split his features and he lifted the pitcher of water in both hands.  He made a show of slowly pouring it but Katie “accidentally” bumped him and the whole pitcher’s contents came cascading out, drenching Alicia’s head.

She screamed with inarticulate rage, clambering to her feet.  Katie and Harry ran away squealing with Alicia in hot pursuit, all exhaustion forgotten as she chased after them.

Oliver and Angelina laughed as they watched.

“When the twins get back I’ll finish practice,” Oliver said.  “They can take the case back and we can head back to the tower.”

“Oliver Wood ending practice early?”

“You needn’t sound too surprised.  We did a lot today.  We can do extra flight drills the next practice and only do one lap of running.  I’ll let you lead it too just in case I get lost again.”

-0-

“Okay, maybe I overdid it with the running today.”

“You think?” Alicia said scathingly.  “No, you don’t think.  That’s the problem.  Making us do double laps.  You’d think being Keeper you’d have a head for numbers but no.  You’re as thick as your surname.”

“Tell me how you really feel,” Oliver said mildly but his face was bright red from embarrassment.  “Just not too loudly, don’t want to disturb them.”  He pointed.

The team had gone to dinner tired but in good spirits.  However, once they returned to the tower the exhaustion had kicked in for most of them.  Angelina was sitting back on a couch, completely asleep.  Harry had sat next to her before he too fell asleep, he leaned against the taller girl.  Katie leaned against Harry on his other side, also lost to the world.

Fred and George sat in two armchairs, also sleeping.  They had started snoring uproariously, too deep for it to be fake.  Percy had tried to shake them awake but they remained dead to the world.  Percy finally resorted to casting a Silencing Charm on them so they went through the motions of snoring but no sound came out.

He then had to dissuade a few from trying to enact some revenge on the sleeping pranksters.  He told them that not only would he deduct points, something he did to Fred and George when applicable to not show favoritism, he would also not hold the twins back from their inevitable, escalated, revenge.

The sleeping twins were left alone after that.

Alicia and Oliver were the only two from the team awake.  Alicia claimed she could not move and made Oliver fetch her whatever she wanted.  He was tired but pleasantly so and did her bidding with little pushback.

She tapped her cup, giving him a pointed look.

He grinned and rose but did not take the cup.

“Hey!” Alicia exclaimed, tapping her cup emphatically.

“Yeah I’ll be right back, hold your hippogriffs.”  He walked over to the chest containing the blankets and coverlets, pulling a few out.  He first walked over to the twins and draped light blankets over each.

“They almost seem innocent when they’re like this,” he remarked to Percy.

Percy snorted.  “’Almost’ being the operative word.”

Oliver grinned and moved to the trio on the couch.  He tried shaking Angelina awake and got a sleepy slap for his trouble, her hand moving on its own accord.  He then pulled her to the side, to let her lie down a bit for a more comfortable position.

They fell like dominoes.  Without Angelina holding Harry up, he tipped over as well with Katie following after.  Still asleep, Angelina shifted until Harry settled into a comfortable position against her shoulder.   Katie flopped over them both and none of them truly woke.  Oliver tucked the largest of the quilts over them.

He returned to Alicia, gently placing the last blanket over her.  Only then did he refill her cup.

“Such a good Captain,” Alicia said sarcastically but her genuine smile took the sting away.  Something caught her eye and her smile turned malicious.  “Though that one doesn’t agree.”

Hermione glared at Oliver.  Her eyes would flick over to Harry, concern and mild disapproval in her gaze.  When she looked back at Oliver the disapproval was multiplied a hundred times and she was clearly angry.

Oliver held up his hands beseechingly.  “Next time it won’t be as intense, I promise.”

Hermione sniffed and turned her head away.

“You know, I don’t think she likes me very much,” he said mildly, his grin betraying how little he cared.

“You think?” Alicia asked as scathingly as she did before.

“Call it a hunch, but yeah, I do.”

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 21 – The Second Game

Harry zoomed over the pitch.  He was a lot less nervous, this being his second game.  He still did not love being the attention of so many people, it was hard to throw off his innate fear of being noticed.  He was more used to it now, thankfully. 

He still loved how flying made most of his other problems seem so small.  He could fly high, hear and feel the wind, taste crisp clean air.  Everything seemed far away, totally unrelated to the moment.  He could lose himself and worry only about staying in the air, finding the Snitch, and dodging the Bludgers.

A whistle drew him back to reality and he grimaced as he looked at Snape glaring at him. 

Snape was the referee of this game, somehow replacing Hooch.  No one knew why.  The common theory was that he wanted to punish Gryffindor for beating Slytherin in their game.  A theory that was proving to be correct with how many penalties the biased Potions Master was heaping on the Gryffindor. 

“Flying too high?” Harry asked incredulously.  “That can’t be a rule!”

“By all means Potter,” Snape said silkily, “argue with me.  I would be more than happy to give the Hufflepuffs more chances at shooting the goal.  Or eject you.  Either would be fine with me.”

Harry kept his mouth shut, much to Snape’s disappointment, and flew off in a foul mood.  He went to Oliver.  “He can’t keep doing this!”

Oliver sighed.  “Unfortunately he can since he’s the ref right now.”

“What am I supposed to do then?”

“Try to not fly higher than the tall hoop for now and try to find the Snitch as fast as possible.  The sooner we end this, the better it’ll be.  Hopefully it’ll be before the Hufflepuffs get too much of an advantage.”  Oliver shrugged and smiled wanly.  “I know it’s a bit unfair.”

“That’s like saying Hagrid’s only a little tall,” Harry muttered and Oliver laughed.

Harry flew off as play was resumed.  He did not feel much better talking to Oliver but to be fair, there was not much the captain could do in this situation.  They chose not to protest Snape being referee knowing it would have made things worse, believe it or not.  Instead, he had told them to just play as cleanly as possible and to do their best.

So far they have managed to maintain their lead despite Snape’s best efforts.  Katie, Angelina, and Alicia had scored a few goals with Oliver blocking the majority of the Hufflepuff attempts.  Fred and George have managed to disrupt a few plays though George almost earned a penalty for “accidentally” aiming a Bludger at Snape. 

Harry knew the best chance they had to win rested on him.  Outscoring the other Chasers would not be possible with Snape as their referee.  He ground his teeth as Snape blew the whistle again, rewarding the Hufflepuffs the Quaffle for an illegal pass thrown by the Gryffindor Chasers. 

“Don’t want me flying high?” Harry muttered to himself.  “Fine, let’s fly fast then.”

Harry leaned down on the broom and took off.  He flew faster than he normally would.  Not as fast as he would if he had seen the Snitch.  He had learned during practice that speed was not everything.  The faster one went, the harder it was to spot things.  The slower you were, the easier to spot but then you run the risk of not being able to close the distance swiftly.

You had to find that mix of speed and attention.  Too fast also meant you could not react in time and that was almost as bad.  It did not matter if you noticed the Snitch first if you could not react fast enough to get it.  Also a Seeker usually could not maintain a high speed the entire match.  The effort drained you and you would get tired too fast.  You could always substitute a reserve player and the higher-level teams did that often in the Leagues, but then you run the risk of having a less skilled player when you needed your starter player.

Harry did not have a reserve Seeker but it was still interesting to learn these things.  He idly thought he would pay more attention to his classes if he could relate the lessons to Quidditch.

He knew he should not go at this speed so early in the match but he needed an outlet for his frustration.  Also he might be able to distract the Hufflepuff Seeker this way.  The more time the other Seeker spent focused on Harry, the less time he had to look for the Snitch on his own. 

He saw Snape grimace at him.  He could tell that he wanted to call some kind of penalty on him.

Oliver saw that too and got an idea.

“Fred!  George!”  He waved an arm to get their attention.  “Yee yee distraction!”

“What?!” George looked at Oliver with evident confusion.  “You alright Captain?”

Oliver moved his hand up and down, opening his hand and closing it.  “That Muggle toy thing!”

“A yo yo?”  Fred looked slightly less confused, but only slightly. 

“Yes!  Between you and George with Snape in the middle!”

The twins looked at each other, identical smiles forming.

“Keep his head on a swivel.  He wants to give us penalties?  Give him too many opportunities!  Keep him guessing and let Harry get a chance to end it!”

Snape was about to bring the whistle to his lips, already forming the penalty call in his mind.  Suddenly something large and heavy flew past his face, practically knocking the whistle from his hand.  “What was-“ he started to gasp and flinched as the same heavy object flew right behind his head, feeling the air move his long hair.

Fred and George flew on opposite sides of Snape.  One would hit the Bludger at the other, aimed carefully to go very close to Snape but never making impact.  They grunted with each hit, sending the Bludger at a very fast speed between them.  They changed their angles slightly each time, flying swiftly to catch it on the rebound.  Each time he tried to bring his whistle up to blow, the Bludger would come perilously close to his mouth.  Other times he had to fly evasively to dodge the well-aimed missile.

“Sorry Ref!” George said, sounding anything but.

“Bludger has a mind of its own!” Fred said insincerely.

Oliver blocked another shot by one of the Hufflepuff Chasers and waved Angelina over, tossing her the big red ball.  “Swarm the ref.  Close fly by with short fast passes with him in the line.  Keep him moving and guessing!”

Angelina grinned.  “Grindylow him?”

“Exactly,” Oliver said with a thumbs up.  “Teach him to play favorites!”

George finally hit the Bludger wide, sending it off at too far of an angle for Fred to catch and send back.  Snape looked windswept and furious, his face bright red and hair stuck out at all angles.  He brought the whistle to his lips but then movement to the side made him stop.  The Quaffle, though large and not as dense as a Bludger, flew past his face at shocking speed.  It was even more impressive that it flew so fast since it was thrown and not hit with a bat, and it was not enchanted to fly.

Katie caught the ball, her hand tingling with how hard Angelina threw it.  She flew forward slightly and dove, sending her flying past Snape within a few arms-length of him.  He flinched, spinning slightly to avoid being drawn into her slipstream. 

She turned tightly and threw the Quaffle up towards him with both hands.  He ducked again, the ball flying quite close to his head.  Alicia caught it neatly and flew behind Snape, shadowing his movements.  As he turned to glare at her, she dropped the Quaffle and spun, hitting the ball with the end of her broom.

He had to roll to the side to avoid the ball.  Angelina caught it on the other side and took off, putting on a burst of speed that rocked Snape’s broom from the sudden displacement of air.  Before he could do anything else he had to dive.  The twins had found another Bludger in a good position and started their distraction once more.

The Hufflepuffs stared in amazement, stopping in their places to watch with open mouths.  The students below were equally enthralled by the tactics of the Gryffindor team.  More than a few began to laugh, watching the professor fly about at erratic angles, increasing loss of dignity.

The entire time Harry was flying fast around the pitch.  He noticed the rest of the team distracting Snape and was glad for it.  The other Seeker was transfixed by the display, practically giving Harry the entire pitch to look and the time to do it.  He finally saw a glint of gold.  The Snitch hovered over Snape’s head, as if it too joined in the fun in playing with the irate referee.

Harry practically hugged the broom and flew straight towards Snape.  It would only take a moment for the other Seeker to realize that the Snitch was floating there, and he was much closer to the action than Harry was.  Thankfully he did not notice in time.

Oliver noticed Harry flying straight towards Snape and if he was, then that meant one thing.  He stuck his fingers in his mouth and whistled as loud as he could.

The team heard and scattered, stopping what they were doing.  They flew away from the ruffled referee.

Snape, thinking he was safe for the first time in minutes, brought the whistle to his lips.  He was ready to penalize the Gryffindors to the ground for what they did.  Then he noticed Harry flying right at him.  Before he could move, Harry flicked his broom up and stuck out his hand, handily catching the Snitch.

Harry held his hand high, the sun glinting off the futilely struggling golden ball. 

“Harry Potter caught the Snitch!” Lee Jordan yelled into the enchanted bullhorn.  “Gryffindor wins!”

Oliver waved his arms and pointed down.  The players immediately went to land.  Normally they would do a victory lap or two but he knew they would be safer on the ground.  Cheers from the stands rained down on the players as they landed beside each other.

“Great catch!” Oliver congratulated.  He slapped Harry on the back.  “One of the fastest catches ever!”

The twins whirled Harry around until he stumbled laughing.  Alicia held him steady and hugged him before passing him to Katie to hug.  Angelina picked him up and squeezed him tight, letting his legs dangle over the ground.

“I couldn’t have done it without everyone,” Harry said breathlessly.  “Snape was going to hit me with so many penalties.”

“Good call Wood,” George said.  “Keep him moving and keep him from calling a penalty worked.”

“You can’t get away with that in League play,” Oliver said, “they have multiple refs but I’m glad it worked here.”

“I don’t think we should do that to Hooch though,” Fred said.

“I wouldn’t want to.  I like her too much.”

“Unlike that bullying git,” Angelina muttered, pointing with her chin at the man.  Snape looked thunderous, obviously upset over what they did to him.  He began to stalk over.

Angelina put Harry down, standing in front of him slightly.  The others clustered around and Oliver stood out in front with arms crossed.  “I’ll tell him it was my idea,” he said.

“We’d do it again though,” Fred said and the others agreed loudly.

Before Snape could reach them he was intercepted by Hooch, McGonagall, and Dumbledore.  A quiet but fierce exchange was had between the four of them with a lot of hand gestures and pointing.  Finally Dumbledore and Hooch approached the team with McGonagall going to dismiss the watchers in the stands and Snape stomping away looking incredibly upset.

“A fine game,” Dumbledore said, his eyes twinkling with amusement.  “One of the most stunning displays of teamwork I’ve ever seen.  Not to mention a record for fastest catch I must say.”  He smiled as the team cheered.  “Be wary about your…choice of tactics in the future however.  We may be adding a rule or two about flying about the referee.”

“If any of you think to do that to me you better make sure it’s worth it.”  Hooch waggled a finger at them, especially at the twins.  “I know how to fly evasively and call penalty at the same time.”  She smiled.  “It was quite the treat to see it happen to someone else though.”

“Indeed,” Dumbledore chuckled.  “Enjoy your victory.”  He gave Harry a meaningful look, idly tapping the mirrored surface of a watch he held.  Then he and Hooch left the team.

“Everything alright Harry?” Oliver asked, having noticed the exchange.

Harry nodded.  “Just something we talked about over break.  Nothing bad, I promise.” 

“Good.”  Oliver held up Harry’s hand as the crowd of well-wishers stormed up to them.  “Because I don’t want to let anything ruin your well-earned victory celebration!”

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 22 – Explanations of Mischief

Harry was tired. 

The last few days have been especially trying on the boy.  Between the usual rigors of classes and school work, worrying about Hagrid and his decision to hatch a dragon’s egg in his wooden hut, finding a way to smuggle said illegal dragon off school grounds, then staying up late and successfully sending off the dragonling would be reason enough to be tired.

Then he and Hermione and Neville cost their House one hundred and fifty points.

Professor McGonagall had taken the points away for being caught after curfew and assigned them detention.  The fact that Draco Malfoy had suffered the same sentence for the same crime was little comfort.

Harry was used to being disliked.  He was used to being blamed for things.  He could have dealt with the anger and resentment the rest of Gryffindor threw at him.

Hermione and Neville were not.  Despite Neville having lost points for doing things wrong in class, and aside from the one time that Hermione lost points during Halloween, neither have been punished like this.  Neither have had so many of the students upset at them.

Harry could not blame the others for being upset.  Gryffindor had been in the running to win the House Cup, something that had not happened for a long time.  Then overnight they were very much at the bottom.

He could blame them for being rude and mean to Hermione and Neville.  He figured they might be nicer if they knew why he and Hermione were caught, but then again he knew they would not care.

Thankfully the Gryffindor team had been good to him.  Yes they were disappointed at the loss of points but they did not stay upset or angry.  They stood by Harry’s side, trying to help them ignore the rest of the House.  He kept Hermione near; he felt really bad for involving her.  She was even quieter these days and did not stray far from Harry’s side.

Thankfully Angelina had put aside her feelings towards Hermione, after some begging from Harry.  Neville did not gravitate towards Harry or the team, instead growing more quiet and trying to be unobtrusive.  Ron had engaged more with the awkward boy and that helped.

This night found Harry and Hermione sitting on a couch together, Angelina next to the former and Katie next to the latter.  They worked on homework together with Oliver sitting beside them in a large chair.  His easy-going presence, accompanied by Angelina and Katie’s looks of hostility, kept most of the House at bay but the mutterings and griping never ceased completely.

Alicia came up, plopping herself down beside Oliver.  “Are they here yet?”

“Who?” Katie asked.

“The Twins.  They said we should gather here tonight for something important.”

“They did?”  Angelina frowned.  “They didn’t mention anything to me about that.”

Percy came up to them, squinting slightly.  “Sorry to interrupt, but has anyone seen my glasses?  I’ve seemed to have misplaced them.”

Harry saw someone walking into the common room from outside.  Someone else followed close behind and the pair were carrying a large long roll of parchment between them.  He grinned.  “I see them right now,” he said pointing.

“The Twins?” Alicia asked.

“My glasses?” Percy asked at the same time.

“Yes,” Harry replied.

“May we have your attention please?” George said out loud, clearing his voice noisily.  Percy’s glasses were perched on his nose.

“We promise it will be a very educational experience for all,” Fred said.

“Hey!  Give those back!” Percy said angrily, noticing his wayward glasses.

“Not yet old chap,” George said.  “We’re giving a presentation and people take you more seriously when you give a presentation if you’re wearing glasses.”

“Only one of you is though,” Alicia observed.

“Then people will only take us half as seriously,” Fred said seriously.  “Which is usually half as more than usual or just about the same depending on which Professor you speak to but we digress.”  He coughed importantly and everyone in the room fell silent.  “It has come to our attention that there is a bit of a problem as of late.  Wait, a question already?”  He pointed at Alicia who had held her hand up.

“I’m sorry but I cannot take you seriously right now,” she said in a very serious tone.

George held out Percy’s glasses and Fred took them and put them on.  “How about now?” Fred asked.

“Much better,” Alicia said primly and people snickered while Percy groaned in annoyance.

“As I was saying, there seems to be a rather large problem.  Now some of you may think it is the sudden loss of one hundred and fifty points to be the problem.”

There were murmurs of agreement and dirty looks from most of the House.  Neville paled and looked down.  Hermione squeaked and tried to burrow into the couch.  Harry looked straight ahead.

George took the glasses and put them on.  “However, that is not the problem we speak of.  In this case, the true problem is the response to the loss of points.  In our opinion it is completely disproportionate to the crime.”

Langley snorted.  “Of course that’s your opinion.  You’re friends with one of the stupid firsties that cost us the points.”

“Which is true, no denying that.”  The twins winked at a very thankful Harry.  “However that got us thinking.  It is reasonable to be upset at the crime.  Within reason of course, but reasonable.  However, one should have an appropriate response to the degree of the crime.”

Everyone looked blankly at him.

Fred settled the glasses on his nose.  “So George and I went to the Library,” he waited for the snickering to subside, “and we did a little research.  Now, were any of you aware, besides the Prefects of course, that all points taken from a student are in fact on record?  These records are open for students to see as long as the crime is not too heinous?”

It was clear that most of the students did not know.  They whispered among themselves.

“One of the early Headmasters of Hogwarts thought it would be good to have these records readily available so ‘peers can learn from one another’.  So my esteemed twin and I decided to do a bit of learning.”  Fred raised his wand and tapped the roll of parchment.  It unfurled slowly and floated in the air.  At the top it was emblazoned with “List of Mischief” in glowing red letters.  Numbers ran down the side with long black marks running the length of the roll.

Panic and amusement started to run around the room.

“Can, can they do this?” Langley asked, his face nervous.

“This is supposed to be private right?” a seventh year girl asked.  She had been one of the worst ones the last few days, saying many nasty things about the three first years.

“He’s not wrong,” the seventh year male Prefect said.  “They are technically public records for all students.  The reasons for loss of points have been…edited…as well.”

George slipped the glasses on and waved his wand.  The black marks started to dissolve, revealing names.  “At the bottom of the list we have some pretty petty reasons to lose points such as being late to class.  Only a point here and there so nothing particularly noticeable.  We did find one Alicia Spinnet for losing five points due to cheek but that can mean anything.  So not worth mentioning really.”

“Not worth mentioning?!” Alicia looked offended.

Fred put the glasses on.  “We mentioned you because you’re our friend and even petty losses of points are worth mentioning.  Now we move along to the middle of the pack which is held firmly by our three first years here.  Now one Neville Longbottom unfortunately has lost more points than the other two due to classroom mishaps but that’s why you’re here at school, to learn, so that really does not count.”

George took over, after making sure the glasses were on.  “Hermione Granger however has only lost points one other time.  Also, which should be taken into account, she has earned Gryffindor many points due to classroom excellence.  As you can see,” he tapped the parchment and numbers appeared, “she has earned more than she has lost so really, she’s part of the reason we were where we were.  So if anyone is allowed to lose points, she is.  In fact, we should applaud her for all her hard work this year.”

He and Fred applauded.  Alica, Oliver, and Harry joined in as well as a few other people including Ron and Lee Jordan.  Hermione’s face was bright red and she tried to grab Harry’s hand to keep him from clapping.

“Harry Potter on the other hand is another special case.  He’s lost points on a few occasions, mostly from a certain Professor with an unpleasant disposition, but he’s earned points with the Quidditch team to easily balance things out.  So again, he can lose points if he wants to,” Fred continued.  “We won’t applaud him right now though because he just got some during the second game and we wouldn’t want him too used to it.”

Harry sniggered, catching the wink from the twins.

George slipped the glasses on and his smile became a hungry thing normally seen on a predator when they cornered their prey.  “Which leads us to our point.  You see, despite them losing 150 points, they in fact have not lost the most points this year.  While their loss is the most at any given one time, if you add up the points over the year, well others stand out.”

He waved his wand and Richard Langley’s name appeared.  “Langley here has lost us considerable points all year.  The most common reason being ‘failure to complete homework’ and ‘performing below acceptable standards’.  In many classes.  Which is rather ironic considering you just called the first years ‘stupid’.  You see they have a reason, being first years.  What’s your reason, mister seventh year?”

He stood, hands clenched and face red from anger.

“Oh and there was one other incident, one that cost us almost fifty points in one fell swoop as well.  Something about…’investigating a broom cupboard in an indecent manner’.”  George’s grin turned malicious.

Langley sat back down, face pale.  Snickers and chuckles were heard after that announcement.

“What does that mean?” Harry asked.

The snickering became laughter and left him even more confused.  Angelina tried to shush him, her cheeks turning warm.

George tapped the parchment and Melissa Swanhild appeared.  The seventh year girl that spoke earlier turned green.

“Miss Swanhild here has been punished many times for ‘attempted dueling’.  Looks like she’s got a bit of a temper that she tries to work out at wand-point.”  He shook his head and clicked his tongue.  “Tsk tsk.  Have you ever tried to work out your aggressions with your words?  And I mean words, not spell words.”

Melissa started to rise from her chair, her wand coming up.

“Sit down Swanhild,” the seventh year Prefect snapped.  “Stop proving their point and remember you have no one else to blame.”

She sat back down, her face a bright crimson. 

“In summation, we think that we should show a bit more House pride.”  George’s voice lost any hint of jocularity.  His face was all angles and he looked uncharacteristically serious.  “We all make mistakes.  Everyone loses points for all sorts of reasons.”

Fred took the glasses and his face was identical to George’s.  “We gave the first years guff and it’s done with.  Let’s let bygones be bygones.  If things continue as they do, know that George and I will have no problems returning the favor.  In fact, this is how we start.  This is also the lightest way we know of going about things.  I hope that clears things up.”

“Any questions?” the twins asked together.

Harry held up his hand.

“Yes Mister Potter?” Fred asked in his best Snape impression.

Harry pointed at two more black marks on the parchment.  “Who are those then?”

“Good eye!”  Fred stood to one side and George on the other.  “You see, we also wanted to check something and it turns out we were right.  While you lot have lost us a lot of points this year, there are two people who have lost the most points if you consider all the years they have been at Hogwarts.”

The brothers flourished their wands and Fred and George Weasley appeared on the parchment.  The numbers of points lost appeared beside their names and the common room erupted in a riot of noise.

“Now all of you amateurs can see how horribly outclassed you are!” Fred crowed.

“Bow before your Kings of Mischief!” George yelled.

The students jeered and shouted and started to throw rubbish at the grinning twins.

“Yes!  Yes!  More!  Your accolades sustain us!” Fred shouted.

“Your anger!  Your indignation!  We demand more!” George said, his wand out and flicking away the larger and more dangerous missiles being thrown at them.

Percy clutched his head as if holding it together prevented it from exploding.  “Bloody hell, what am I going to do with those two?”

“You know, for third years, they’ve lost a lot of points,” Oliver mused.  “Good thing you can’t see them right now Percy.”

“Thank Merlin for small mercies,” Percy agreed.

Hermione did not know if she should look relieved at how no one was giving her ugly looks, embarrassed for being shown how many points she earned despite her loss, or indignant at how the twins were reveling in the attention.  Harry was laughing out loud, clapping and cheering for the twins.  Angelina was torn between amusement and irritation.  Katie was giggling and enjoying the show. 

Alicia had risen to her feet and had joined the rest in the House heckling the twins, throwing wads of paper and other things she could.

“Is Alicia that upset?” Harry asked worriedly.

“Nah, she likes to make noise and join in on the fun,” Oliver said reassuringly.  “Any way for her to join in and not act like a proper lady.”

Finally the Prefects broke up the grandstanding and the riot, scattering the students and forcing everyone that took part to clean up the mess.  The twins eventually finished and settled down in front of the rest of the team and Hermione.

“Alright there Granger?” George asked with false concern.  He snickered as she hid behind an open book, her face bright red.

Fred returned Percy’s glasses.  “I thought that turned out rather well.”  He ignored Percy’s snort of derision.  “We worked hard on that presentation.”

“I thought it was brilliant,” Harry said with a wide smile.  “Thanks for that.”

The twins waved their hands, brushing his thanks away.

“We were getting tired of the nonsense,” George said.

“Besides, now we have all sorts of information and the best part is we obtained it properly.  Speaking of.”  Fred looked up and his smile was all teeth.  “Say Langley, George and I hide in all sorts of broom closets and cupboards around the castle.  If you ever want to know of a good one then you can ask us.”

“We won’t join you in any mind, and our information costs but you might find it worth it,” George said while waggling his eyebrows.

Langley ran from the room, chased by ribald laughter from the twins and Oliver.

“I still don’t get it,” Harry asked.  “What’s so funny about being punished for investigating a broom cupboard?”

“Well you see Harry-“ Fred began.

Angelina clapped her hands around Harry’s ears and gave the twins a look that made them recoil.  “AbsoLUTEly not!” she almost shouted.

“Don’t you two even dare to think of it!” Alicia seethed.  Her earlier loud booing could have been misconstrued as gleeful enthusiasm.  There was no mistaking how severe she was now; it was not an act.  “You either!” she said to a grinning Oliver.

Katie’s face was as red as a tomato and she looked away pointedly.  Hermione dropped her book slightly, trying to figure out what has gotten everyone worked up now.

Harry pulled Angelina’s hands away from his ears.  “Will someone please tell me?”

“We’ll tell you when you’re older,” Oliver said laughing.

Harry still did not understand why he and the twins were laughing, or why Angelina and Alicia were upbraiding them.  However there were no more dirty looks and ugly mutterings from the other House members so Harry did not mind.  He trusted his team implicitly.

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 23 – Perspectives

People were giving Percy a wide berth and he was perfectly fine with that.

He knew he was hardly the most approachable person.  He lacked the easy-going nature of Bill, the natural charisma of Charlie and Fred and George.  Ron was shy but he had a gentle obliviousness that made him good company.  Ginny was a bundle of smiles that could crack the dourest of temperaments.  His mother generally bulldozed her way past most barriers and became friendly through force.  His father was one of the kindest and most patient men he had ever met.

Everyone but Percy had an easy time making acquaintances it seemed.

For a while he lamented it.  He wanted to be well liked, to have people want to be around him.  After trying, and failing, for a few years he decided to lean into his dubious strength and be that pillar of propriety that he liked.  He became a stickler for rules.  Doing what must be done despite being disliked for it.

It was lonely sometimes but for moments like now, it paid off.

With O.W.L.s coming up, Percy had become more terse and strict.  Fast to lecture and faster to punish if need be.  It seemed like he was the only one in the tower that took it seriously.  That was not completely fair.  Oliver took his seriously but he knew his future did not depend on his academics as much so he was not overly worried.  Vega had a large family business to rely upon and join so he could not care less about the tests.

Without substantial family coffers or any other kind of job prospects, Percy had to do exceptionally well to have any sort of chance.  His family name would be a boon and a bane at the same time.  A pure-blood wizarding family with a long history, a long history of being poor and a “quaint” tolerance for Muggles and Muggle-borns.

So he sat alone at a table in a fairly quiet common room.  The other students, even the older ones knew better now than to try and be disruptive.  No one had approached him in some time, even his brothers had left him alone.

Which surprised him when Harry stood by him. 

“Hi Percy,” Harry said.  “May I join you?”

Percy was more than a little surprised.  Normally Harry did his work with either Ron and Hermione or with any of the Quidditch team.  He usually did not ask to join Percy for any reason.  The younger boy’s usual work mates were all missing from the common room.

As if reading his thoughts, Harry spoke, “Hermione is in the library and it’s a little too stuffy in there for me right now.  Ron is off doing something with Seamus and Dean.  The girls are doing other things too.”  He smiled weakly.  “I’m so used to working near someone it’s a little hard to do it alone.  I promise I won’t make too much noise.”

Percy nodded slowly.  “Yes of course you may join me but I won’t be able to help you.  I have to study myself.”

Harry nodded and sat down.  “I know.  I’ll be quiet.  I just wanted to work by someone.”

Percy knew what Harry meant.  The common room had other students in it.  Most were reading or studying, some doing other things quietly under his strict eye.  However no one that Harry was comfortable with was there.  Aside from Percy that is.

True to his word, Harry remained mostly quiet.  He worked slowly but steadily, careful to not take too much space of the table.  Every so often Harry would stick the end of his quill in his mouth, something Percy found odd, until Harry pulled out a fresh sugar quill and stuck it to the end of his regular quill.  That made Percy snort with amusement.

Harry looked up at the sound.  “Is everything okay?  How’s the studying?”

“Fine and fine,” Percy replied.  “At this point I am reviewing everything again.”

“That’s good.  Oliver told me about O.W.L.s.  They sound scary,” Harry said and shuddered.

Percy smiled.  “They are rather intimidating, yes.  A series of tests that can determine your future is daunting.”

“What happens if you fail?”

Percy frowned, not even wanting to contemplate that possibility.  “You have to retake them the following year which then hampers your N.E.W.T.s.  Most professions require minimums of either test.  That’s why you should be diligent now in your first year and prepare properly every year.”

Harry giggled.  “You sound like Hermione.”

“Seeing how I am older, she technically sounds like me,” Percy said officiously.  He thought about what Harry said.  “So Oliver told you about the tests?”

“Mmhmm.  That’s why we haven’t practiced as much lately.”

“That’s good of him to do,” Percy said surprised.

“I think Alicia is forcing him to do it,” Harry replied.

Percy chuckled.  “That sounds more correct.  Oliver doesn’t focus on his academics as much as he should.”

“He does okay,” Harry protested, frowning slightly.

“Oh he does fine.  I didn’t mean to make him sound negligent.”  Percy was touched that Harry defended Oliver.  He would have to mention it to his friend.  “Oliver and I are friends.  It’s just he plans on joining the Quidditch League and they do not have any limitations on any tests for players.”

“He did say that the more he learned the less room he’d have in his head for plays and tactics.”

Percy snorted.  “And what did Alicia do to him after he said that?”

“He made sure she wasn’t around when he said it,” Harry said snickering.

The two lapsed into an easy silence as they continued to work.  Percy finally closed his books, rubbed at tired eyes.  He noticed that Harry had already put his work away and was absent mindedly sucking on a sugar quill while staring off into space.

“Were you finished already?” Percy asked.

Harry nodded.

“Did you have nothing else to do?”

Harry shrugged.  “Wanted to keep you company.”

Percy felt touched again.  “That’s…very kind of you Harry.”

The boy blushed a little.  “I thought you’d like some since most people have been leaving you alone.  The twins haven’t been around the common room much to give you some peace and quiet they said.  Ron too.”

Percy had noticed his brothers not being in the common room as of late but had no idea why.  Now that he knew, he felt warmer.  He would have to do something for them after the tests were done.  “Thank you, Harry.  Your presence was welcome.”

Harry grinned and opened his sugar quill box again.  Percy was about to lecture the boy about eating so many sweets but Harry offered him one.  After the briefest moment of hesitation, he accepted.  The two sat together in companionable quiet, enjoying the stillness.

-0-

Oliver resisted the urge to throw his books through one of the Quidditch hoops. 

His head hurt worse from studying than getting hit with a Bludger.  Maybe not worse but exactly the same in his opinion.  He wished the tests were done.  He wished he was practicing with the team.  He wished for a hundred other things, anything, other than O.W.L.s and studying.

He laid on the ground, staring up at the hoops.  His books and notes were scattered all around him.  The setting sun cast long shadows all over the pitch.  It was his favorite time of day at his favorite place.  It calmed him.

It did nothing for his pounding head but at least it soothed his heart.

He heard footsteps approaching and he sighed deeply.  “I’ve studied all bloody afternoon and am taking a break.  You don’t need to nag me.”  A quiet giggle from someone he was not expecting made him sit up in surprise.

“That’s good I guess,” Harry said.  “I wasn’t going to nag you.  Do you need to be nagged?”

Oliver narrowed an eye.  “Did Alicia send you.”  He grinned when Harry shook his head.  “Then no I don’t need to be nagged.  What’re you doing here Harry?”

Harry shrugged.  “Just wanted to say hi.”  He peered at Oliver closely.  “The twins said you were studying so much your head would burst into flames.”

Oliver chuckled.  “I don’t think that really happens.”

“I didn’t think so cause then Hermione’s head would also be on fire.”  Harry frowned slightly.  “But the other day Fred’s ears were smoking and they said it was from studying.”

“More like Pepper Imps,” Oliver explained.  “Candies that make your ears smoke and your face go bright red.  Very spicy.”

Harry giggled again.  “Magic is so cool.”

“It sure is.”  Oliver patted the grass beside him.  “Feel free to join me.  I could use the company.”

Harry flopped down on the grass and Oliver leaned back, the pair looked up at the sky and the pitch.

“How’re you feeling about the tests?”

Oliver grimaced.  “Alright I guess.  I’m not too worried even if I should be.  The League doesn’t really care how you do on O.W.L.s or N.E.W.T.s.  Doesn’t mean I’m going to do my worst though.  My parents would kill me and I wouldn’t be able to play on the school team and that would kill me faster.  Plus I supposed I should keep my options open.  In case I don’t get picked for a team.”

“As if that could happen,” Harry scoffed.

“You don’t know that,” Oliver said with a smile.  Harry’s confidence in him felt nice.  “You don’t know anything about League Quidditch Harry.  It’s a whole different game compared to the school level.”

“You’re the best Captain I’ve ever had.”

Oliver laughed.  “I’m the only Captain you’ve ever had.”

“Doesn’t mean I’m wrong though.”

Oliver reached over and ruffled Harry’s hair.  “Getting cheekier you are.”

“Is that a bad thing?”

“Nah.  You’re barely at acceptable levels as it is.  You got to work harder.”  He winced a little.  “Don’t tell the girls I said that though.”

“I won’t,” Harry said slyly, “as long as I get to leave practice first.”

“Look at you trying to blackmail me.”  Oliver grinned.  “You’re not Weasley level yet though so I can ignore it easily.  Besides, you love practice.”

“I do.”  Harry was silent for a moment.  “Thank you.”

“For what?”

“For accepting me on the team.  If I wasn’t on the team I wouldn’t have gotten to know everyone.  I wouldn’t…” his voice faded.

Oliver sat up and looked down at Harry.  Over the months the transformation Harry went through was extraordinary.  He was still small, but plenty of eating had filled him out some.  He no longer looked neglected.  There were moments where Harry looked like a normal eleven-year-old boy.  Then there were times where his fear would return, his anxiety.  He looked like an animal caught in a trap, gasping for breath against unseen terrors.  Thankfully those moments were getting rarer. 

Oliver did not want to think of a reality without this Harry, one that did not find his solace in the team.

“You earned your spot,” Oliver said.  “And I’m glad too.  You’re a good kid Harry, I mean it.  You’ve gotten a rough start but remember you can rely on your teammates.  We care about you.”

Harry nodded.  Only a few months ago he would not have believed the words.  Now he could.  He held onto them tightly.

Oliver hopped up onto his feet.  “I need some air beneath me.  Come on Harry.  Let’s take a couple of brooms up and fly around a bit.”

Harry jumped up eagerly.  “Are you sure you should be doing that though?  What about studying?”

“I’ll study better later after a bit of flying.  It’s not good to be landed for too long.  Besides, if I’m right, something will happen to make it better.”

Despite his confusion, Harry followed Oliver willingly and they were soon up in the air on a pair of school brooms.  They flew slowly but enjoyed just flying for the sake of it.

“Oliver!”

Oliver grinned and looked down.  As he had guessed, Alicia had come down to the pitch.  She stood by his scattered books and notes and glared up at him.  “The tests start next week Oliver!  Get down here now!”

“I can’t hear you!” Oliver bellowed back unnecessarily loud.  “The wind is too strong!”

“There’s no wind you prat!  Harry!  Tell him to come down and get to studying!”

“I’m sorry Alicia!  Captain said the wind is too strong so I can’t hear you either!” Harry yelled back gleefully. 

Oliver held up his hand and the two high fived.

“Stop teaching him bad manners and get down here!”

Oliver turned the broom around and wiggled the bristles at her. “Make me Spinnet!”

She shrieked loud enough for them to hear her easily and they watched as she ran for the broom shed.

“Let’s get out of here Harry!” Oliver laughed and the pair zoomed around the pitch followed by a very angry Alicia.

-0-

“Uh…what’s going on?” Katie asked, eyes wide at the scene in front of her.

Oliver sat at a desk in the Gryffindor common room.  He was tied to the chair but his smiling face showed that he could not care less.  Alicia sat in a chair facing him, her wand in hand, and a very angry look on her face.  Within her line of sight sat Harry facing a corner.  Given how hard the boy’s shoulders shook from suppressed laughter he did not seem to mind the current predicament either.

“I’m making sure Oliver is studying properly while Harry is in time out for helping Oliver escape his duties.”

Oliver winked.  “I’m going to enjoy watching you lose your mind during your O.W.L.s and you better believe I’ll be reminding you of this.”

“That’ll be next year.  This is now.”  Alicia pointed at his notes.  “You’ll be thanking me for helping you get there next year anyways.”

Katie shook her head and walked over to the corner.  She sat down facing away from Harry, pressing her back against his.  “What happened?” she whispered.

He leaned against her and explained how they flew around the pitch for a short time while being chased.  When they started using one of Oliver’s books as a Quaffle, Alicia had forced them down and literally dragged them back to the castle.

The two giggled helplessly as they listened to Alicia lecturing Oliver again about being academically responsible.

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 24 – Not Alone Anymore

I’m going to die.

Harry stood there as still as a statue.  He should have been shaking from fear, from nerves, from exhaustion.  He could have easily curled up like he used to when faced with such long odds, such extreme challenges.  He could have tried to run like he used to.  Instead he stood there, staring into the Mirror.

It had been a long night and it seemed like it was coming to a very abrupt and final end.

He and Hermione and Ron had figured out that someone was going for the Sorcerer’s Stone, the fabled arcane object hidden at Hogwarts.  They thought, erroneously now, that Snape was trying to get the Stone.  So the trio followed as soon as they were able.  They stopped a well-meaning Neville from trying to stop them, and went through trap after trap.  Harry had lost Ron to the giant chessboard, left Hermione behind at the logic and potions puzzle.  He was prepared to stop Snape at all costs.

He was not prepared to stop Quirinus Quirrell, his Defense Against the Dark arts Professor.

He was not prepared to stop him and the spirit of Voldemort that was sharing Quirrell’s body.

How could he stop the man, the thing now, that killed his parents?  How could an eleven-year-old boy stop one of the Darkest Wizards of all time? 

After shattering all the notions that Harry thought were true this year, after taunting him, after filling him with dread and terror, Quirrell and Voldemort dragged Harry in front of the Mirror.

Harry was familiar with the Mirror of Erised.  He had found it during the Christmas Holiday, sitting alone in a classroom.  He had spent hours staring into it, looking at the images of his parents, of his extended family.  He had learned from Dumbledore that the Mirror showed a person what they truly wanted to be happy, what they needed to be genuinely happy.

The Mirror was the final test for the Stone.  One that Quirrell nor Voldemort had prepared for.  One that Harry did not prepare for either.

So the hybrid monster man thing was using Harry to try and find the stone, one more use out of him before they would kill him, for good.

Harry stared into the Mirror.  He ached to see his parents again. 

They did not appear.

Before they had appeared instantly.  They had stayed with him the whole time.  Hands touched his image, ones he could not feel.  Eyes saw without seeing.  They had been with him from beginning to end.  They were not there now.

They don’t want to watch their son die again.

Harry wanted to cry.  He felt so tired.  His body ached.  He wanted to give up.  To make all the pain end.  To forget all the terrible memories.

He just wanted to see his parents again.

The voice in his head was a blend of voices.  The coldness of Petunia.  The cruelty of Vernon.  The superiority of Dudley.  The darkness of Voldemort.  “You’re all alone,” the blended voice hissed.  “Abandoned by your parents.  Cast aside by your Aunt and Uncle.  Forgotten by your teachers and the Headmaster.  Hated.  Unwanted.

“Friendless.”

A single tear flowed down his cheek.  “I’m alone,” he whispered.

A hand appeared in the mirror.  It grasped his image’s hand. 

He almost gasped, resisting the urge to look about outside the mirror.  He knew the only ones in the chamber were him and the thing that was Quirrell and Voldemort.  He did not feel anyone take his hand now.

Katie appeared in the mirror.  She held his hand.  Her brown eyes radiated warmth and care.  She looked him in the eye, her hand touched her heart.

Angelina stood behind him.  She held her arm up, a hand touched a muscle.  Then she wrapped her arms around his image’s body.

Alicia stepped into frame from the other side.  Her eyes sparkled and she touched her temple with a knowing smile. 

The twins bounded in from opposite sides of the Mirror.  They smiled wide identically, their hands on their mouths and stretched them even wider.

Oliver stood over his shoulder.  He touched his eyes before laying his hand on Harry’s shoulder.

The images did not speak but Harry heard them.  His image heard too.  It smiled though Harry did not.  His image reached into his pocket and pulled out a bright red stone.  He then put it back in his pocket.

Harry felt his pocket in real life bulge.  He felt the heavy stone against his leg. 

He was not alone.

He had the Stone.

“I’m not alone,” he said out loud.

“What was that?” Quirrell asked.

“I said I am not alone.  Not anymore.”  Harry turned and looked at the thing that stood before him.  “You’re the one that’s alone.”

Quirrell laughed maniacally, hysterically.  “I have my Master with me!”

Harry snorted.  He no longer felt scared.  He knew that the odds were still against him.  He knew that physically he was by himself.

But he did not feel alone.

“Voldemort only takes.  He takes and takes but never gives.  So even with him, you’re alone, Professor.”  Harry injected as much disdain as he could into the title.  “He will never give you anything.  No matter what he’ll take all he can from you and leave you too.”

A look of panic crossed the older man’s face.  “He chose me!”

Harry almost laughed.  “Yeah?  He chose to take from you then.  The ones who chose me?  They give.  They give and that’s what matters.” 

The room was silent.

“Kill him,” Voldemort whispered.

Harry dove, barely dodging the spell Quirrell cast.  Fire ringed the room, preventing escape.  Harry ran, ducking hastily thrown spells and jumping over debris.  Quirrell finally grabbed Harry.  Harry felt intense burning on his neck where Quirrell grabbed him.

The feeling was mutual.

The older man screamed in pure agony.  His skin melted; his flesh burned.  The pair of them watched with horrid fascination as his hand dissolved before their eyes, leaving nothing but ash.

Before he could react, before he could grab his wand, Harry threw himself at the man.  He tackled him as hard as he could.  He reached up with his hands to grab Quirrell’s exposed face.  As much as it disgusted him, he reached towards the back of the man’s skull to grab at the inhuman face of Voldemort.

Quirrell and Voldemort screamed.  Their voices harmonized and broke again and again.  It was a discordant jangle of sounds, rising and falling.  The skin continued to dissolve, the flesh disappeared, the bone crumbled.

Quirrell tried to use his other hand to make Harry lose his grip.  The clenched fist struck again and again at Harry, against the clothed parts of his body.  It hurt, being struck like that.  The punches grew wilder, more desperate.  Each blow shook Harry’s body.  Every hit made him ache.

He clung tighter.

He could feel Quirrell grow weaker.  He could feel something trying to escape.  Something was trying to squeeze past his fingers.  It was a loathsome presence, one that made Harry’s skin crawl.  His scar burned terribly and he almost let go from the intense pain and pressure on his head.

Harry refused to let go.

The presence was much weaker now, almost as weak as Harry felt.  It whimpered once before shattering in his hands.  Something shattered in his head too.  Harry felt himself fall to the cold hard stone below.

His eyes were drawn to the Mirror.  The last thing he saw before falling unconscious was his parents standing over him, the team with them, and a lone figure rushing up to him.

Then he saw nothing.

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 25 – Catharsis

The mood inside the locker room was downright dismal.  Not even the worst loss in recent memory had made the room feel like this.  It felt too quiet despite the six people that moved about within.  It felt unnatural.

It felt like something was missing.

Oliver sighed softly, looking down at Katie.  The girl sat on the bench, still in her school robes.  She looked down at clasped hands, head bowed.  She was not the only one that was like that.  The twins were half out of school robes and half in Quidditch robes, moving lethargically.  Alicia was slowly changing but without motivation.  Angelina was down to her underclothes but sat on the ground, staring at an unopened locker.

Oliver started to open his mouth but was cut off by Fred.  “What’s even the point,” he said despondently. 

“Not like it’s going to make a difference,” George muttered.

“We’ve played with a member short before,” Oliver said softly.

“How can you even think about playing?” Angelina snarled.

“Gryffindor has never forfeited a game,” Oliver replied.  “Never, in the history of the school.  But if you all want me to, I will walk out there and do it.”

The tall girl turned to glare at him.  “Of course I don’t!”

“Then we might as well suit up and do our best.”

“You’re acting like you don’t even care abou-“ Angelina stopped when Oliver threw his padding at the wall.  It made a huge clatter, shocking everyone and all eyes were drawn to him.

“Don’t finish that sentence.”  Oliver looked very angry.  Most people had never seen him look anything but focused or easy going.  His face was marble pale and his eyes burned.  “Don’t you dare finish that sentence.”

Angelina looked down at the ground, ashamed.  “I’m sorry,” she sniffled.

Oliver sighed, the anger leaving him with his breath.  “No, I’m sorry.  We’re all worried.  I get it.”

The door to the locker room opened then closed.  Alicia looked at it curiously before looking back at the team.  “No one else wants to play reserve?”

Fred snorted.  “Nope.  They were all happy to say Harry didn’t deserve to be on the team yet no one wants to step up now and help.  Bloody cowards.”

“We should throw the game to spite them,” George said, his face twisted and ugly.

“I wish they would tell us more,” Katie said in a small voice.  “They wouldn’t even let us see him.  It’s not right.”

Angelina sat beside her and pulled her into a hug.  “They said he’d be fine though.”  She did not sound like she believed the words.

“Ron wouldn’t tell us a thing either,” Fred said angrily.  “Said Dumbledore told him not to.  Little git.  Going to make him pay for that this summer.”

“Hermione was tight-lipped too,” George said.  “Though she doesn’t really talk to us much anyways.”

Oliver clapped his hands, drawing their attention.  “Look, I know this is hardly ideal.  None of us really want to play and we’re all worried.  But it’s the last game of the season.  Let’s just play our best and then we can try to see if Harry’s okay after.  Maybe he’ll be awake then or someone’ll finally tell us something.  Let’s just pretend he’s here with us.”

He ignored the twins’ eye roll.  “Come on, the faster we get this done, the better alright?”  He looked down and accepted his pads from Harry.  “Thanks Harry.” 

His brain caught up and he dropped the pads.  “Harry?!”

Harry stood beside him.  His skin was pale.  He looked beyond exhausted.  But he was there.  He smiled weakly.  “Hi Captain.  Sorry I’m late.”

The team rushed him. 

Katie threw herself at him and squeezed him tight, tears ran down her face.  Angelina tried to pick them both up and managed to heft them up before losing her balance and falling over.  Alicia had to clutch onto Oliver to keep from falling onto them.  Fred and George tried to pull the pile of bodies up.

“Harry!  What happened?” Katie almost shrieked as they finally disentangled from one another.

Harry smiled wearily.  “A lot.  I’m not allowed to say much but I’m okay.  Fit to fly.”

“Like hell you are,” Alicia said.  “You look like you’re about to fall over!”

“Were you really unconscious for days?” Angelina asked.

“Feels like it.”  He looked up at the twins and grinned.  “Madam Pomfrey confiscated the toilet seat.  Said it was unhygienic.”

The twins laughed, all lethargy forgotten in their merriment.

“You sent him a toilet seat?!” Alicia screeched.

“We cleaned it,” George said indignantly.

“We found the best one in the school too!” Fred said.

“Harry,” Oliver used his best Captain’s voice to hide his relief, “are you supposed to be out of the Infirmary?” 

Harry hummed.  “No one said I…can’t be…out of the Infirmary.”

“Oh Merlin,” Angelina groaned.  “Look at what you two did to him,” she accused the twins.

They grinned proudly.

“Did Madam Pomfrey say you were fit to fly?”

Harry shook his head.

“Did Professor McGonagall or Professor Dumbledore?”

He shook his head twice.

Oliver sighed.  “Harry, if no one gave you permission to leave, you don’t have it.”  He held up a hand to block a protest.  “Permission given via omission does not count.”

“What are you, some kind of lawyer?” George muttered.  He winced when Angelina grabbed an ear and twisted.

“I didn’t say anything!”  Fred said.  He was dancing on his tiptoes since Angelina was twisting one of his ears too.

Harry looked like a boy caught with his hand deep inside a cookie jar.  “I mean, yes, I know that.  But I had to be here.  I can’t miss the last game.  We worked so hard to get here.  We have a chance for the Cup!”

“Harry, and I can’t believe I’m about to say this, there are things more important than Quidditch and the Cup.”  Oliver ignored the looks everyone else were giving him.  “Your health is incredibly important.  I can’t in good conscience let you play if you’re not up to it.  Physically or mentally.”

Harry looked as serious as anyone had ever seen him.  “Physically, yes I’m tired but I can still play.  I’m not in top form but I can do it.  I won’t be a danger.  Mentally, I really want to play, I need to.”

“Harry,” Katie put a hand on his shoulder.  “Ignore what everyone else says.  Even if we lose without you there, it’s not your fault.  You shouldn’t play for them.”

“But I’m not!”  Harry looked so young then, so earnest.  “I’m playing for me and for you guys.  I can’t tell you everything about what happened…”  His voice faded and all could tell that he was reliving the moment.  He shuddered.  Tears gathered in his eyes. 

He shook his head resolutely and the smile on his face was the widest any had seen.  “But I need to play with you.  To play for you.  You guys, all of you, you saved me.  You helped me all year and it came to a point that night.  If it wasn’t for you guys, I would have lost.  I would have died.”

The girls gasped and the twins gaped at Harry.  Oliver felt fear gather in his gut.  It was not just what Harry said, but how he said it.  He said the words plainly without exaggeration.  He said it like he believed it.

“But I didn’t, because of all of you.  I’m still here because of you.”  He breathed deep and he straightened.  “You were there for me.  Now I’m here for you.”

The silence inside the locker room was deafening.  The sound of the crowd outside was mouse-like in comparison.

“Oliver,” Alicia warned softly.

“We’ll be in a lot of trouble for this,” George said.

“And we know something about trouble,” Fred said.

Angelina looked torn but said nothing.

Katie looked at Oliver and gave the tiniest of nods.

Oliver looked at the young boy.  He was nothing like the first time he met him.  Yes he was still incredibly small.  Yes he still had messy black hair.  These emerald green eyes had energy to them though.  The posture was not one of fear and pain, but one of resolve.  The old Harry looked like a starved and wasted thing.

This Harry looked alive.

“No higher than the tallest hoop.  No faster than half speed.  The second you feel off I want you on the ground and you’re out for the rest of the game.  Do you understand me?”

Harry’s eyes sparkled.  “Yes sir!”

“You’ll follow my conditions to the letter?”

“I understand them like the Twins and will listen like Katie.”

The twins guffawed and Katie looked proud.

A loud whistle pierced the air.  The five minute warning.

“Well what are you waiting for then Seeker?'' Oliver looked at everyone.  “All of you really.  We got five minutes.  Suit up.”

Fred and George cheered and they grabbed Harry by the shoulders, dragging him to his locker.  They changed at record speed, throwing pads at each other to slip on and helped Harry with his.  Angelina rushed to hers and pulled her robes on, helping Katie change. 

Alicia finished securing her gear and helped Oliver finish his.  “There’ll be hell to pay for this you know,” she said softly.

“I do.  I’ll take the blame.”

“Even if McGonagall bans you from the team?”

He winced but nodded.  “If it comes to that.  I hope it won’t, but I’ll accept it.”

Alicia looked proud for a moment.  She squeezed his hand.  “Will it be worth it?”

Oliver pointed at Harry in the middle of the other four members of the team.  The boy was being spun like a top while the others dressed him at break-neck speed.  He was laughing the whole time, his eyes wide and his smile full of cheer.

“Completely worth it.”

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 26 – Happier Consequences

“OLIVER WOOD!”

McGonagall’s scream was louder than a foghorn and longer than a siren.  It held the promise of incoming danger.  The fact that it was done without the Sonorous Charm or the magical bullhorn was even more impressive.

Despite being almost half the length of the pitch away from her, Oliver winced.  He knew this was a terrible decision.  He knew there would be consequences.  He knew he would suffer for this.

Seeing how happy his team was, how happy Harry was, made it worth it.

At least he hoped it would be worth it.

He knew any kind of expression save grim resolve would only increase McGonagall’s wrath.  So he remained where he was and nodded slightly towards her, hoping it would forestall the inevitable.  As Deputy Headmistress she could easily stop the game, drag Harry back to the Infirmary, and throw Wood off the team.

Harry flew to her, slower than he normally would, but still sure of himself and his abilities.  He was speaking to her but obviously they were too far away to be heard by him.  He could see her body language, full of anger, but she relaxed ever so slightly.

Hooch had been holding the Quaffle, gaping at the flying Harry.  When he flew to talk to McGonagall she watched with wide eyes and then accidentally dropped the large red ball.

Katie nabbed it out of the air and Hooch blew the whistle on reflex.  The game was on.

Oliver breathed a sigh of relief as McGonagall did not stop the game.  She still looked quite angry and he imagined she could feel his glare from halfway down the pitch.  Instead he just focused on enjoying the last game of the season.

He knew they would not win.  Unless the Ravenclaw Seeker made any major mistakes, Harry was not truly up to playing.  He was easily staying up, thankfully, and was flying well enough.  But Oliver could tell he was still tired and he was not spotting as well as he normally did.

Once upon a time Oliver would have been very upset at that.  He used to think Quidditch was paramount and that everything else was secondary.  He still was like that in some aspects admittedly but this year he learned that it was not everything.  There were more important things than winning.

Saving a soul and having fun were two such things.

He grinned as he watched his team play.  He was having fun.  Before he only had fun when he won.  Now, he was having fun being there with the whole team.  Watching them play.  Together.

He knew it had been worth it letting Harry play.  No matter what was to come, it was worth it.

The Ravenclaw seeker caught the Snitch and ended the game.  Katie, Angelina, and Alicia had played an amazing game and for a while it looked like they could carry the team to a win but the other Seeker managed to nab the Snitch in time.  However instead of a shut-out loss, it was a close loss.

Not enough to win the Cup but second place was nothing to bemoan.  Especially since they were not at the bottom of the Inter-House League this year for the first time in years.

The team landed and Oliver thought that this was the happiest he had seen everyone after a loss. 

It did not bother him.

“Sorry Captain,” Harry said.  “I saw the Snitch a little earlier but I didn’t have the height to do a dive to get speed.  Couldn’t make it in time.”

“Winning isn’t everything,” Oliver said airily, ruffling Harry’s hair.  “You did good and two out of three are stats equal to most League Seekers.  You got nothing to be sorry for.”

Harry’s eyes went wide and he gulped.  “Not even for that?” he asked, pointing past Oliver.

He turned and blanched at the sight of an incredibly furious McGonagall stomping down the pitch towards him.  He imagined she was leaving impact craters in the ground behind her as she barreled her way to him.

“Not even that,” he said much more calmly than he felt.  “I’m sure I’ll be sorry, but you’ve got nothing to be sorry for.”  He waited for McGonagall to arrive.  Despite being slightly taller and much broader than the venerable witch, he felt utterly dwarfed in her presence.  “Hello Professor,” he said.  He tried to channel the Twins and smiled as pleasantly as he could.  “Nice day isn’t it?”

The smile wilted off his face in the fire of McGonagall’s fury. 

“I should have you banned for this Wood,” she seethed.  “Not even a loss of your badge.  BANNED!”  She shouted the last word and everyone within hearing distance, which meant the entire pitch, flinched.  “How dare you have Potter play?!  A bed-ridden child?  On a broomstick?”

She held up her hand and pointed at the twins.  They recoiled from it like it was a wand.  “Before either of you mention something about him obviously not being bed ridden, allow me to say that none of you are safe from my ire.”

“Excuse me, Professor?”  Harry walked up to her and stood in front of Oliver.

“Not now Potter and trust me when I say you are not immune to my displeasure right now.”

“That’s fine, I deserve it.”

That simple admission stunned her into momentary silence.

“I was the one that snuck out without Madam Pomfrey’s permission and took advantage of her omission of permission.” 

Oliver hid a smile with his hands and he heard the twins snort. 

“No one came to get me, no one else helped me.  No one told me to play.  If anything, everyone on the team tried to keep me from playing.  I took it upon myself to play because I needed to stand with my team.  With my family.”

No one had heard him say those words before.  They were said simply, without fanfare, without emphasis, without any special inflection.  He believed in what he said.

Katie teared up, her hands went to her mouth.  Angelina whimpered and leaned heavily against the shorter girl.  Alicia looked radiantly happy.  The twins wore identical goofy grins.  Oliver felt proud of Harry.  Proud of his team.  Proud of his family.

“They saved me, Professor.  In more ways than I can count.  I wouldn’t have even been in the Infirmary if it wasn’t for them.”  He colored.  “Not to say they were the reason I was, but more like I wouldn’t have survived to make it there without them,” he said lamely.

“What I did was wrong and I should be punished.  Not them though.  Please.”

McGonagall was completely and utterly flabbergasted.  She could not remember the last time she felt this way.  It was oddly refreshing.  “Be that as it may,” she said, trying to regain her composure.  “Wood should have prevented you from playing.  You were not fit to play.”

“And maybe I should have waited for Professor Dumbledore that night,” Harry said.  “There are a lot of things that should, Professor.”

The team looked at each other with confusion.  McGonagall sighed deeply, a sound that carried the weight of years of memories.

“That’s the truth,” she said wearily.  Her features softened and she sniffed.  “Potter, back up to the Infirmary and the next time you leave it without express permission then you’ll be in considerable trouble.”

She looked at Oliver.  “You should have stopped him but I suppose I can see why you allowed it.  I will not ban you from the team and you will remain Captain.  However, you will have to clean the pitch tonight by yourself.  Am I clear?”

Oliver almost gasped with relief.  It was a lot better than any punishment he thought would come from his decision.  “Crystal,” he said.

McGonagall shook her head.  “You all are on thin ice.  Do your best to stay out of trouble before term ends.”  She did not have to say ‘or else’.  The threat was explicit.  She stalked away, no longer as furious as before.

Harry wrapped his arms around Oliver’s middle.  “Sorry,” he said.

Oliver wrapped an arm around Harry’s shoulders and hugged him warmly.  “Don’t you be.  It could have gone much worse.  Besides, she didn’t say I can’t use magic so it won’t be too bad.”  He smiled down at Harry and was glad for a return smile.

“Girls, you take Harry back to Pomfrey and you stay there this time Harry.  Hopefully she’ll let you go by tomorrow and we can celebrate our last game together as a team then.  Fred and George, you guys start setting things up for tonight, no reason to keep the rest of the House from partying and enjoying themselves.”

Oliver watched them leave and by the time they disappeared into the castle, the pitch was devoid of others.  He groaned a little but did not feel too discouraged.  He really was relieved that the punishment was not as bad as it could have been.  Still, it would take a long time for him to clean the pitch so he might as well get started.

He had managed to finish cleaning the locker rooms and was starting on the closest stands when he started from a voice.  “Dip your hand and flick it to the left, not jab.”

He grinned at Alicia, her eyes holding that faint sense of mock disappointment he was so used to seeing from her.  “What, more like this?”  He did the opposite of what she said and the bubbles were more of a thick foam.

“No, like this.”  She did her motions precisely and sent a stream of bubbles out, shooting them directly into his face.

He sputtered and coughed but his grin remained.  “Ohhh I get it,” he said with mock sincerity.  He repeated her motions and soon he had a large part of the stands covered in scrubbing bubbles.  “Hey that is better, thanks!”

She snorted.  “Do you really have to feel every spell literally before you get it?  I hope you don’t do that for dueling spells.”

“Only some spells,” he replied.  He frowned.  “What’re you doing out here?”

“What does it look like?” she asked.  She started to cover the next set of stands with bubbles.  “Helping you.  If it was just you, you’d be still at it tomorrow.”

“You don’t have to do that,” he protested.  “McGonagall said I had to clean the pitch.”

“She never said you couldn’t have help.”

Oliver groaned.  “Oh let’s not do the omission thing again.  Haven’t we gotten into enough trouble?”

Alicia giggled.  “You can just accept responsibility again.  Worked great for us before.”  She giggled harder after he shot a stream of water at her with his wand.  “I got nothing better to do anyways.  Besides,” her cheeks pinkened slightly, “I wanted to come help you.  What you did was really good Oliver.”

He felt happy at her compliment.  “What, let Harry do something dangerous and get us in loads of trouble.”

She snorted.  “Yes.  That and you didn’t throw anyone under the Knight Bus and you did it not to win, but to play.  To get everyone happy.  You wouldn’t have done that before.”  She said the last part seriously.  “The Oliver I knew was a little different from you now.  It’s a good change though.”

He blushed furiously.  He then decided to ruin the moment by shooting more water at her.

She rolled her eyes, not at all bothered by being wet.  “Then again, you’re still the immature brat I’ve had the misfortune to know all these years.”

“Love you too Alicia,” he said with a smile.  He noticed her blushing hard as well and chose not to mention it.

The pair worked together well, cleaning industriously.  The work was sped up considerably and Oliver hummed a happy tune as they worked.  As he sent jets of water down the stands, washing the seats, he noticed bundles of trash floating down the steps.  He saw Alicia continuing to cover the surfaces with bubbles and they both watched as the trash moved as if on their own.

They moved to the edge of the stands and looked down.  Angelina had her wand out, levitating the bundles of trash into a large pile.  Katie was doing the same with the bins, making them float and pour out their contents into other bags.

“You two as well?” Oliver asked, surprised but pleased.

“We would have come out sooner but this one was hungry,” Angelina said, nodding at Katie.

“I didn’t eat anything earlier because I was worried!”  Katie stuck her tongue out at the tall girl.  “You ate too!”

“Don’t make me throw this at you,” Angelina warned.  The bag of trash hovered menacingly over her shoulder.

“Let’s not make more of a mess for us to clean,” Oliver said with a laugh.  “Thanks, I appreciate it girls.”

The pair nodded and continued to work, joining in with Oliver and Alicia.  Soon they had half the stands completely cleaned.  After a quick break they moved to the next set.

“Did we already do this one?” Alicia asked, eyes narrowed as she looked at the gleaming seats.

“I don’t think so, I started on the ones next to the locker rooms.  Did you two?” Oliver asked.  He frowned as Katie and Angelina shook their heads.  “Huh.  How’d this happen?”

A flicker of movement caught Angelina’s eye.  The long flags that decorated the front of the stands fluttered with the light late afternoon breeze.  Except one was fluttering against the breeze, unlike the others.  She walked over and flicked her wand, sending the flag up.

Fred and George stood in place, somehow looking like animals caught in the light unexpectedly while simultaneously looking like they belonged there.  “Ladies,” they said at the same time.

Oliver arched a brow.

“Ladies and Wood,” they amended, still speaking together.

Oliver shook his head.  “What happened to preparing for the party tonight?”

“Oh that’s already done,” Fred said airily.

“But then we decided that we can’t party without all of you,” George said pithily.

“It’s bad enough we lost Harry to the Medical Ward.”

“And we wouldn’t feel right partying while you were cleaning all by your lonesome.”

“Then we saw you weren’t by your lonesome.”

“Which made us lonesome so we decided to join you.”

“Besides, cleaning is a lot easier with magic, let me tell you.”

“So we haven’t minded a bit.”

“You clean without magic?” Alicia asked surprised.

“Our mother makes us.  Something about learning how to do things by hand builds character,” Fred snorted.

“Personally, I think she hopes to exhaust us, which is rather rude and rudely accurate.”

Oliver smiled.  “Well, thanks, I really appreciate it.  Let’s see how much faster we can finish things up.”

Between the six of them they cleaned the rest of the stands in good time, joking and chatting but focused on the task.  They finished with the grounds and soon that left just the field itself.

“You know, I’ve never wondered how you clean the poles typically,” George said thoughtfully.

“A really long mop?” Fred suggested and everyone sniggered at him.

“We better figure something out soon,” Wood said wearily.  “Or else it’ll be proper nightfall.”  Someone handed him a cup of water and he accepted it gratefully.  “Thanks Harry.”

He dropped the cup and Harry caught it before it fell to the ground. 

“Harry!”  Wood shook a finger at the smiling boy.  “Oh no, not again!  You’re not getting me in trouble again Potter!”

“Calm yourself Wood,” McGonagall said with a faint smile of amusement.  She stood behind Harry and the rest of the team looked at her with alarm.  “For once, today, Potter has permission to be here.  I was summoned to the Infirmary and Potter made a rather impassioned plea to aid you in your punishment.”  She looked at the rest of the team.  “Apparently he thought it was a team exercise instead of a singular one.”

“And you believed him?” Wood said, even more surprised.

The professor’s eyes were warm as she watched Harry give cups of water to the rest of the team.  She saw how they received him, how they truly looked like they cared.  “He made a bet with me.”

“And you took it?”  Oliver did not think he could feel any more surprise that day. 

“It seemed like a safe bet to make.  Yet I made the same mistake that many do.  Never bet against a Gryffindor when they stand together.  Loyalty is not just a Hufflepuff trait.”  She gave him a considering look.  “Truth be told, I did not expect you to clean everything.  I was going to come out around this time anyway to let you go.  The fact you and the team did so much is impressive.”

She looked at him fully, seriously.  “You have created an incredible team, Oliver.  In all my years of being Head of House I have never seen the like.  You are a fine Captain.”  Her look turned grim.  “That being said, if you ever allow something like this again-“

Oliver held his hands up.  “No arguments from me Professor.”

“Good.”  She smiled faintly.  “Do not worry about the rest, it will clean itself overnight.”

The team cheered.

“Alright, now we can party without any worry.  You coming, Harry?” George joked.  He paled at the look McGonagall gave him.

“I better escort Potter back to the Infirmary before he is waylaid.  Come along Potter.”  She began walking back to the castle.

“Don’t worry Harry,” Oliver said to a crestfallen boy.  “We’ll celebrate our last game together tomorrow when you leave the Infirmary.”

“Harry!” Fred hissed.  When the boy looked at him, Fred made a hand holding motion with one hand and opened his eyes theatrically.  He looked pointedly at McGonagall.

The young boy ran to catch up to the older witch and took her hand in his.  When she looked down at him with surprise he opened his eyes wide like Fred did.  “Thank you, Professor,” he said.

“Oh!  I, uh, you’re welcome, Potter.”  She was clearly surprised and mildly embarrassed, as made evident by red cheeks.  However, she did not try to pull her hand away.  If anything, she slowed her pace, letting the boy walk more easily.

George and Fred covered their mouths with their hands to muffle their laughter.  Angelina smiled from ear to ear but that did not prevent her from smacking Fred on the shoulder.  “Fred!  You trying to get him into more trouble?”

“Nah, he’s fine.  After what he said earlier, he can get away with anything,” he replied dismissively.

“Let’s get back to the tower before we somehow get into trouble again,” Oliver said as he began to herd them back to the castle.

Angelina satisfied herself by pushing the twins bodily along, chuckling at their grumbling.  She then waited for Katie to catch up.  There was no mistaking the happiness in the younger girl’s eyes, the simple joy.

“You look pleased with yourself,” Angelina teased.

“I’m happy,” Katie said.  “You heard him, he called us his family.  He willingly did.”

“All thanks to you,” Angelina said, wrapping an arm around Katie’s shoulders.

“Please.  We all helped him together.”

“But you’re the one that saw him need it first.  I’m glad you did.”

“Me too.” 

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 27– One Step Back

Katie was worried.

As The Hogwarts Express got closer and closer to London, her worry grew.  She was not worried for herself.  She was looking forward to spending time at home with her family.  It was still a few years for her little sister to join her at Hogwarts and she missed seeing her every day.  She had done well in school, earning high marks in most subjects. 

She was not worried about the coming school year at all.  She knew she would still be prepared scholastically.  She knew the Quidditch team will only get better.  No one was graduating and she doubted anyone else would surpass any of the starters.  It was a fry cry difference from the beginning of the current school year.

She was worried about Harry.

That should not have been a surprise.  Ever since she saw how he was at that first practice, ever since her first really good look at him, she had been worried about him.  He never left her mind completely.  She worried if he was eating, how he was sleeping, how he did in class, how he did on the pitch. 

As the year progressed, her worries subsided a little bit.  Every time he sat with them, every time he willingly talked to them and interacted with them, she felt better.  Seeing his appetite increase, not quite to Ron level of good appetite admittedly but close, seeing him fill out a little soothed her.  Seeing proper smiles on his face, hearing him laugh, heartened her.  Accounting for the incident at the end of the year, which caused her worry to spike tremendously, he was practically a different child by the end of the year.

She was sure she did the right thing.  She was glad she noticed him.  She was happy the team rallied around him.

Now, however, she was worried that everything they did together was falling apart.

The team, except for the twins, were in a compartment with Harry.  Ron and Hermione were there too.  The twins popped in and out of the compartment during the trip, leaving a trail of merry chaos as they usually did.  The conversations were relatively easy though Ron and Hermione were still shy around the team, not quite interacting with them as easily as Harry did.  That made sense honestly.

At first, Harry’s behavior did not make sense.  As the train chugged along the track he seemed to deflate, becoming more withdrawn.  He talked less, laughed less.  He shrank into himself.  He did it slowly, a slow change, one that went mostly unnoticed by almost everyone in the compartment.

Katie felt him trembling against her.  She moved her head down, “What’s wrong Harry?”

He tried to shake his head.  “Nothing’s wrong.”

She took his hand and felt how clammy his skin was, how hard it shook.  “There’s something wrong.  You can tell me.”

He shivered.  “I’m scared,” he whispered.

Suddenly Katie knew.  She almost cursed herself for taking so long to realize what was bothering him.  They were going back.  He was going back to his horrid excuse of a family. 

She looked around the compartment, checking to see everyone was paying to their own devices.  She turned back to him.  “Harry, remember what we said to you this year?  Specifically what Angelina and I said?”

He nodded silently.

“What was it?” she pressed.

“I’m not a…freak,” he whispered.  He flinched at saying the word.  Even hearing himself say it caused such a visceral and physical reaction.

“You are not,” Katie said firmly.  “You do not deserve anything your aunt and uncle do to you.  Not a bit.  You’re just…stuck for now.”

He nodded again, his eyes not meeting hers.

“Remember that we care about you, Harry.  You have people who care.  You know that right?”

A third nod.  A small nod, but it was not hesitant.

“It’s only for a few weeks,” she said lamely.  For them it would be a short time away from school.  For him it would be an age.  An eternity spent where he was not wanted, where he was subjected to an environment that was at best unkind and at worst…

She did not truly know what he was subjected to.  She had only the briefest glimpses of reluctant confessions from Harry about it.  She wanted to know more as much as she never wanted to know.  She wanted to know so she could help Harry as best as she could.  She never wanted to know because she did not want to believe that such things could happen.

“If you need anything, need help, or just want to talk to someone, send Hedwig.  Any one of us will be there for you.”

He finally looked at her.  There was just the tiniest bit of hope in his startling green eyes.  The smallest ray of light that nearly drowned in unshed tears.  “Thank you,” he whispered.

She drew him in, hugging him close.  She felt him sniffle, she felt him dry his eyes on her robes.  She helped him hide for just a few moments.

Hermione was staring at them.  A question on her lips, confusion on her face, the beginnings of a frown in her eyes.

Angelina looked over, having noticed the younger girl’s facial expression, then looking over at Katie and Harry.  The taller girl made eye contact with Katie.  A silent question was asked.

Katie’s eyes were pain and concern and comfort in equal measure.

Angelina pushed down the growing unrest in her stomach and coughed.  “Hey Rabbit,” she said gently.

Harry looked up, the last of his tears drying on his face.

Angelina opened her arms wide.  “I need some Rabbit time.  It’ll be a long summer without being able to cuddle and embarrass you.”

Harry managed a watery giggle.  “You don’t embarrass me,” he said as he walked over and sat in her lap, letting her arms wrap him tight.  “Much.”

“Guess I’ll have to work harder at that then,” Angelina said as she squeezed him tight.  He no longer went rigid at physical contact, he no longer trembled as if expecting the worst.  But he was still stiff with worry and she tried to impart as much warmness as she could to him.

Hermione definitely frowned now.  She looked mildly scandalized and disapproving, but said nothing.  She had caught Katie’s small shake of her head, and instead looked out the window.  Her eyes were still focused on Harry however, at least in the reflection of the window.

Alicia looked at Harry, him looking somehow smaller as he sat with Angelina.  She noticed Katie’s look of discontent, at the slightly wet spot on her shoulder.  She sighed, biting her lip.

Oliver said nothing, instead squeezing Alicia’s hand and looked pensive.

When the Express pulled into King’s Cross Station, the mood had turned somber.  By now Ron had noticed something was wrong.  Before he could mention anything, the twins shushed him, having returned towards the end and guessing what was going on.

They left the train together, the team clustered around Harry along with Ron and Hermione.  In pairs and trios, they walked through the enchanted portal of the platform, sliding into the Muggle side of King’s Cross Station.   

They ran into Mrs. Weasley first.  She had hugged her boys happily and looked pleased when Harry thanked her for the jumper and the fudge.  She had moved to hug him too but stopped when Percy, who had caught up to them, stopped her with a look.  Confused she instead patted his hand, resolving to ask her sons what that was about later.

Alicia and Oliver were the first to leave.  They saw family who were waiting impatiently so they made fast good byes but both spent a long moment saying good bye to Harry.

Harry went stiff, eyes opened wide.

Katie turned and saw some of the most unpleasant looking people she had ever seen.  Not that they were physically repellant.  They looked rather normal to be truthful.  However, the way they stood, the naked hostility shown, they radiated displeasure.  They glared at the magical families and students as if their presence personally offended them.

The way they looked at Harry made Katie’s skin crawl.  She wanted to hold him back, to prevent him from going with them.

She could not, no matter how much she wanted to.

Vernon said some unpleasant things to Harry but Katie did not hear them.  She was too focused on how Harry was reacting.

It was like watching a nightmare come to life in the light of day.

It was as if the entire year had dissolved.  Gone was the smiling boy, gone was the normalcy.  He was a shell again.  A terrible facsimile of a child, one that looked like one but did not act like one.  He looked like a shaking animal clad in human form.

In actually, it was worse.  For the boy had come to know what comfort was.  He had found solace, relief, respite.  He knew what was right and wrong.  He had come to accept it.  To depend on it.  To crave it.

And it was being stripped away from him.

Harry left with his so-called family.  He stopped and turned and waved to her.

The look on his face almost broke her.

Angelina growled, long and low.  “I have a very bad feeling about this.”

Katie nodded.  She did not speak.  She knew if she tried her voice would crack. 

“Maybe he’ll be okay.  He knows better now.  Maybe it won’t be as bad as we think.”

Katie looked up at her.  “Do you really believe that?”

“No.”  Angelina looked anguished.  “I can hope though.  You told him to owl us if he needs us?”  She sighed at Katie’s nod.  “That’s something then.  We can try to check in on him too.  We’ll be there for him when we go back to school too.  That’s something at least…right?”

“It’s something,” Katie said sadly.  She hugged the taller girl tightly, two people who knew too much tried to comfort the other.  Then she watched her leave.  A hand touched her shoulder and drew her into another warm embrace.

“Was that Harry?” Samantha asked her daughter.

Katie nodded against her mother’s shoulder, finally allowing herself to cry.

Samantha stared off into the distance, eyes focused on where Harry was.  “I wasn’t close enough to hear what was said.  Did you hear?”

She shook her head.  “I didn’t really hear what was said.  I only saw how upset Harry was.  How he looked.”  The tears would not stop.  “Mum, it’s not right.  I’m not wrong.”

“No, I don’t think you are.”  Samantha started to walk, holding onto Katie.

“Is there anything we can do?”

“You told him to send you a message if he needs you?”

She nodded.

“Then we can only wait and see.  Hope for the best.  Pray.”

Katie knew her mother was being completely honest with her.  Samantha never tried to hide the truth from her children.  She treated them as honestly as she could.  She still hated how utterly helpless she felt. 

Harry’s more helpless.

“Does…does it ever get easier?”

“For some people it does,” Samantha admitted.

“Has it gotten easier for you?”

“No.”  Again, Samantha did not lie.

Katie wrapped her arms around her mother and they walked in silence.

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 28 – A Rescue

“Am I a bad brother?”

George looked at Fred, wondering if he was kidding.  That was their usual mode of communication.  Truths said jokingly, half-truths delivered amusingly, lies delivered hilariously.  They spoke in confusing ways most of the time, treating life as a joke and they the comedians. 

Fred had no trace of a smile.  He had no hint of jocularity in expression both how he looked or sounded.  He looked beyond serious.  He almost seemed angry.  He did not look angry however.

George felt angry.  No, he was furious.  Since he was feeling that way inside, he knew Fred probably felt close to the same.

“Do you mean are we bad brothers?”  George tried to thin the thickening tension. 

“If you wish,” Fred replied, almost tersely.

George rose from his bed and joined his brother at the window.  “Let’s break it down then.  For us to be bad brothers, it means we have done something bad to one of our siblings.  Have we done something to Bill?”

“No.  He’s in Egypt and the effort to do something to him from so far away is too much.”

“Charlie?”

“No, for the same reason save he’s in Romania.”

“Percy?”

“Surprisingly…no.  He didn’t even tell us to do our homework at all this summer so we’ve mostly left him alone.”

“Ron?”

“Not really unless you count taking him with us on something so dangerous and irresponsible.”  He parroted his mother’s words with practiced familiarity.

“Ginny?”

“I called her a thieving magpie.”

“She did nick our potion tools to try and turn them pink.”

“So it was warranted?”

“I’ll deny it if you say so but yes in my opinion.”

Fred snorted.

They looked out the window, letting the sounds from outside fill the silence within.  Harry and Ron were running around the garden of the Burrow, the Weasley home.  They were being chased by Percy who was shooting blasts of water at them from his wand.  The boys were laughing and Percy was pretending to be upset but even could not hide the smile on his face.  Ginny, their little sister, had watched longingly for a while before Harry literally dragged her into the game.  Soon the three of them were shrieking with laughter, dodging blasts of water while throwing wet towels at the older boy.

Despite the obvious happiness outdoors, they felt grim indoors.

“What about our last sibling?” Fred asked.

“Harry?”  George smiled wryly.  “I would think flying an illegally enchanted car across the country and busting out an underaged magical minor against the will of his Muggle Guardians would be the opposite of treating him badly.”

Fred grunted.

“So, by the rubric we laid out earlier, no.  I cannot say that we are bad brothers.”

“Then why do I feel like one?” Fred asked.

“Probably because I feel like one too,” George admitted.

The table by the window started to shake.  The knick-knacks on the table started to rattle.  The window glass began to creak and flex in the frame.

George grabbed his brother and threw him onto his bed.  “Ease off Fred,” he said as calmly as he could.

Fred clenched his hands.  His normally smile wreathed face was a statue of jagged edges.  He breathed deeply, trying to calm down.  The shaking and rattling started to fade. 

Though George had a tighter hold on his magic, he knew he felt just like Fred.  He knew if he released his control the room would shake apart between the two of them.  It made him feel better that he and his brother were the same in this.  It made him feel worse that the both of them could lose control like this.

Even if it was for a good reason.

Seeing Fred getting riled up prompted George to flick his wand about them, casting a Silencing Charm on the door and window.

“He had bars on his window,” Fred said in a barely controlled whisper.

“Yeah, I saw.  We had to break them off with the car.  Means they were really deep set.”

“They locked him in.”

“Yeah.  Good thing we brought those lockpicks.  Especially given that we didn’t know he already had a warning about underaged magic.”

“They locked his things away.  He couldn’t even have his things with him.  They took everything from him.  Our gifts, his school things, everything.”

“Yeah.  Sometimes I wish I couldn’t get to my school things but that was…taking it far.”  George was having trouble making jokes now.  His own fury was on the rise.

“There was a…cat flap on his door.  A sodding cat flap.”

George tried but he could not come up with a joke.  He could not come up with anything to say.  Nothing polite anyways.

Fred screamed and threw his pillow at the wall.  From an early age the twins learned to not break things.  Even with magical repairs, things did not last long if you kept breaking them.  Their family could not readily replace things broken in fits of temper.  They typically worked their frustrations out through physical activity or inventive swearing.

Sometimes though, throwing something was the go-to response.

“They treated him like an animal!  A ruddy animal!”  Fred picked up his pillow and swung it violently at empty air, at a target he wished was there.  “A BLOODY ANIMAL!”

“You can see his bones again,” George said hollowly.  Where rage gave Fred energy, it sapped George’s.  “He looked almost as bad as when we first saw him last year.  Worse really.  Before he looked like a scrawny shrimp.  Now…you can’t think that.”

Fred’s chest heaved as he panted from the exertion of flailing his pillow about like a weapon.  “He was wincing.  We had to help him climb into the car.  He’s been hurt.”

“I don’t think he’s ever not been,” George spat.

Fred sat down, his rage leaving him tired.  “Did you see his back?”

George nodded but did not say a word.  The clothes Harry wore were obvious hand-downs, something the Weasleys were used to.  Except in their case their mother typically changed it a little, made it fit better, made it look nicer.  Harry was so small and his cousin so large, he looked like a stick wrapped in a bed sheet.

In the light of the electric lamps that night, they could see him as he walked in clothes beyond voluminous.  They could see what was on his back.  The twins had noticed immediately.  They do not know if Ron noticed.

Out of respect for Harry, out of fear of knowing, they never asked either boy.

The twins sat in silence for long moments.

“What do we do?” George asked.  He tried to sound matter of fact, as if this was a normal thing to be discussed and overcome with careful planning.  He hated thinking that it was becoming frightfully normal in terms of Harry.

Fred took a few deep breaths.  “Let’s break it down, bit by bit.  Like we always do.”

George nodded, grateful for Fred to take the lead.

“We have to tell Mum and Dad.  I think Mum is starting to suspect something anyways,” Fred said.

“I think Percy may have mentioned things.  She was going to hug him at the station weeks ago but he stopped her.  She was confused and asked him why when we came home.  I think he…knows some things about Harry.”

“Huh.  That explains it.”  At George’s look of confusion, Fred explained.  “Why do you think it was so easy to get the keys yesterday?  Who do you think left the door unlocked for us?  He was asking Mum a lot of things too to keep her distracted yesterday.  He even got Ginny to go to bed early.  I thought that was weird.”

“You think he knew we were planning on going?”  George could barely believe it.  He knew Percy typically did not try to ruin any plans the twins made, unless he was the unwilling target of them.  Absconding with an illegal car would be high on the list of things Percy would not approve of and try to prevent however.

“I think he had an idea.  He’d never join us but…”

“I never thought he would help us either.”

They looked out the window where they sat.  The Charm prevented sound from leaving the room but did not block sound from coming in.  They could hear Percy laughing with the younger kids.

“We tell Mum and Dad.  Hopefully Mum can talk to Dumbledore and Dad can do something at the Ministry,” George said.

Fred nodded.  “We better write the girls and Wood.  They were getting as anxious as we were.  Everyone sent him letters and he never returned a one.  He wouldn’t ever act like that.”

“Makes you believe that a House Elf really was preventing him from getting his mail.”  George ground his teeth.  “If I ever get my hands on that House Elf…”

“You tell me and we will do lots of things together,” Fred finished.  He sighed.  “The girls are going to be…quite upset.”

“Let’s just tell them that we got him and he’ll be okay,” George said.  “I don’t want to lie to them really but-”

“-but we don’t want to share things Harry wouldn’t want to share himself.”  Fred agreed.  “Remember when I said I hope Katie was wrong?”

George remembered all too well.  “No chance of that hope now.”

“Which leads me to step two.  We make sure the team is set in taking care of Harry when we get back to Hogwarts.”

George smiled, the first smile in over forty-eight hours.  His last smile was the smile of satisfaction at reaching the Dursley residence without being caught.  It died swiftly and violently when they saw Harry through the bars in his window.  “We won’t be able to stop them from that.”

“Would you want to?”  Fred snorted at George’s rude gesture.  “Just saying.  Not saying you would, just stating rhetorically.”

“Is there a step three?”

Fred was silent for a moment.  “Yeah.  Step three is planning our revenge on his aunt and uncle and cousin.  Step three is us thinking of ways to make them regret every single harsh word, every despicable act, every bad thought they’ve ever had about Harry.”  Fred’s smile lacked warmth or good feeling.  It was beyond feral.  It was a primal smile of a beast hungry for blood.

George felt like it was looking in a mirror.  It matched how he felt his smile looked.  “I like step three.”

“I knew you would.”

“Because you like it too?”

“Exactly.”

-0-

Ron slipped on the wet grass and tumbled end over end.  He could not remember the last time he ran around outside like this.  It seemed like something only really little kids did.  Run around and be chased by someone.  Throwing things and playing with water. 

It seemed, and felt, extremely silly.  He thought they were far too old for it.  Ginny who was younger, only by a year but still, seemed too old to be doing this.  When they first started doing this, caused by a prank by the twins of course, he did not really want to play like this.  He would have rather played Quidditch in the orchard, or played chess, or done lots of other things honestly.

There was no denying how happy Harry was. 

The other boy was genuinely happy.  He looked like he was having the time of his life.  His smile was wide.  His eyes sparkled.  He laughed loudly and heartily.

His happiness was infectious and Ron was swept up in the moment with him.

Ron was not as slow as some people teased him as.  Sure it took him some time to understand things, mostly school things, but he was not that thick.  He knew some things were dreadfully wrong with Harry.  He was the one that brought up that something had to be wrong.  He knew Harry would not purposely ignore mail or messages.  He knew Harry, who loved all things magical and the Wizarding World, would never willingly avoid it.

Thankfully the twins, and surprisingly Percy as well, believed him.  Ron knew he did not know the best way to help so he went to the smartest people he knew, the twins.  He knew they would figure something out.  And they did.  It went amazingly well.  Practically everything went right.

But Ron still knew some things were not right.  He knew Harry did not look right.  He knew Harry went through something dreadful.  Harry never said anything, out loud anyways.  Even Ron could see the terrible way Harry looked at food and ate.  He saw him curled up again into a tiny ball on the cot in his room.  He heard him make distressing noises while asleep.

Ron would not begrudge the simple joy Harry was feeling right now.  Running around on the grass in the sunshine without a care in the world.  Being sprayed with water.  Playing with Percy of all people.  Ron could not remember the last time Percy had played with them like this.  Harry even included Ginny readily enough.  The girl had been oddly quiet and incredibly awkward around Harry for some reason.  It only took a moment for Harry to see how wistful Ginny looked, how she looked at them longingly to be included, for him to literally drag her into the fun. 

Ron decided to forget about being embarrassed.  Instead, he would just enjoy being with his best friend and help him be happy.  He deserved it after all.

-0-

Percy could not remember the last time he had this much fun.

He was doing something he thought beneath him.  If someone had asked him the other day that he would enjoy chasing his younger siblings and Harry about spraying them with water, he would have given them an annoyed look.  He would have denied that he would.  He would have said he rather do just about anything else.

If you had asked him before he saw Harry that is.

Percy had been shocked when he saw Harry the morning after he was brought to the Burrow.  It had taken him a long moment to walk into the kitchen.  He had stood and stared at the boy for a long time.  Were it not for the glasses, the emerald green eyes, the untidy black hair, Percy would have sworn this was not the boy he had come to know at school.

This boy was obviously starved and malnourished, practically a skeleton.  This boy walked as if movement hurt him.  This boy was an extreme caricature of the shy nervous first year that was Harry Potter.

Many thought Percy was incapable of extreme emotion.  That he varied between pompous satisfaction and general irritation. 

He had felt intense terrible anger at that moment.

Seeing a child so obviously hurt and abused did not fit in Percy’s worldview of propriety.  Children should be taken care of.  Taught the value of hard work and diligence certainly.  To respect superiors and institutions naturally.  But they were children.  They should be allowed to be children.

This was no way for a child to be.

He knew that Harry was technically older than what some would call a child, but he was still young.  And if this was how he was treated now, then he must have been treated worse when he was an actual child.

Thinking about Ginny being put in that position like made Percy literally see red.

Percy had been worried when he heard Harry had not been responding to mail or attempts to get a hold of him.  He secretly approved when he overheard the twins planning with Ron.  While he could not publicly condone their actions, he did what he could to smooth the way with them.

Seeing how Harry was when he arrived made Percy wish he had gone with them.  To do something actively.

His mother had already interrogated him yesterday.  All of a sudden, she had realized why Percy had stopped her at the station those weeks prior.  After sending him to Ron’s room yesterday, her smile of welcome was dropped and she demanded for Percy to tell her everything he knew.  She had cried silently the entire time.

He was not immune to tears himself he found.  He cried as well.

Percy had told her all he knew which he admitted was not much.  He did tell her to speak to the twins.  He suspected they knew more than he did. He suspected no one knew as much as they should have however.

Only Harry did.  His knowledge was bought with personal experience, a cost too steep.

Earlier when everyone ate lunch, Percy’s glass expelled water at him, drenching him.  Percy had looked at Fred, a sardonic look in his eye.

Fred claimed, unconvincingly, that it was not him.  That he had seen Harry and Ron perform the Expelling Jinx on the glass.  Seeing how the Jinx was one taught at sixth year and above usually, the idea was ludicrous.

However, Percy caught the gleam in Fred’s eye.  He saw the way he tipped his head at the two younger boys.  He saw how he looked outdoors. Normally Percy refused to be drawn into games that the twins played. 

Normally.

“Is that right,” Percy said with feigned suspicion.  He looked down at the two boys.  Ron looked confused and shook his head wildly.  Harry looked concerned and Percy thought he should not have.

So Percy used the Aguamenti Charm and shot a blast of water right into Harry’s face.

The boy had looked shocked.  Percy did not miss the way Harry had tensed when he was falsely accused by Fred.  He did not miss the way Harry curled as if to protect himself.  But the jet of water had been as light as Percy could make it.  Harry sat there, dripping wet, looking befuddled.

George had then asked Harry if he was going to take that from Percy.  With lots of encouragement from the twins Harry had very slowly taken up his glass and thrown water back at Percy.

The older boy could have deflected the water easily.  He could have returned it back to Harry.  He could have changed it to flower petals or even evaporated it before it hit him.  He did none of those things, instead letting the water splash against him.

“Game on Potter,” Percy had said.  He rose from his chair and shot another blast of water at the boy.  By now Harry had realized it was a game.  He dodged almost as if he was on a broom, rolling beneath the blast.  He threw more water, another glass given by George, and fled from the kitchen laughing.

Which is how Percy found himself chasing Harry, Ron, and Ginny around the garden, shooting water at them and dodging all manner of things they threw back at him.  He felt ridiculous.  He still dripped water from earlier though the strong sunshine was drying him out.  He felt overblown slightly, having run round and round for a long time.  He was starting to learn that Ginny had a keen eye and a strong arm given how hard his shoulder stung from the boot she threw at him.

He finally had caught Ginny and was doing his best to saturate her from head to toe before Harry had tackled him.  Then Harry, Ron, and Ginny were trying their best to lift him and toss him into the pond.  Due to their lack of co-ordination, he was able to drag them in with him. 

He floated in the water, bemoaning the state of his soaked clothes, but utterly content while listening to the other three laugh their heads off.

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 29 – Questions Asked

Harry woke with a start and for one dreadful moment he thought he was still at Number 4 Privet Drive.  His heart thumped in his chest, he was breathing fast and shallowly, his skin crawled and burned.  He imagined he could hear the turning of the locks, the sound that heralded a new terrible day.  He thought he could hear Dudley’s brutish laugh, Vernon’s rough tone, Petunia’s frozen sneer.

It took long moments for him to remember he was no longer there.  He focused on the things that were different, the things that proved he was not in Surrey with the Dursleys.

He was lying on a camp bed.  It was small and older, creaking whenever he moved, but it felt so much more comfortable than the larger bed in the second bedroom at Number 4.  He was covered with a home-made quilt, wonderfully soft and smelled of flowers.  He was holding onto the stuffed rabbit that Angelina had given him for Christmas last year.  When he went to the Dursleys at the beginning of summer he had carefully hidden the rabbit in his trunk.  He desperately wanted to sleep with it but he knew if he did it would have been taken away.

He hugged the toy as tightly as he could.  It warmed in his arms, the warmth spreading throughout his chest and into his body.  He could smell polished wood and cut grass, a pleasant accompaniment to the flowery quilt.  He started to relax more.  He could almost feel Angelina hugging him through the toy.  It made him feel safe.

His body began to uncurl from the tight ball that he slept in, a habit he picked back up when he left Hogwarts.  His arm reached out almost involuntarily and he relaxed further when he touched the small glass ball Katie had given him.  At the last moment he remembered to not activate it.

Ron’s snoring was not why he woke.  Oddly enough it was also a soothing sound to Harry.  It really helped him remember that he did in fact escape the Dursleys with the aid of Ron and the twins.  His snores helped keep the other noises at bay, the ones that took space in his head, the ones that tormented him.

Harry slipped his glasses on and looked around.  It was still early according to the clock on Ron’s wall.  The barest glimmer of sunlight could barely be seen out of the window, the smallest tendrils of golden red against purple black.  Not even the roosters were awake yet. 

Even though Ron’s room was larger than the second bedroom, the walls began to press down on Harry.  He started to breathe faster again, panic rising in his chest.  He felt confined even though he knew he was not.  He felt like he could not breathe.

As silently as possible he rose from the camp bed.  Gathering the globe and the rabbit and his wand he crept out of Ron’s room.  The house was silent save for the ticking of the grandfather clock that sat on the ground floor of the Burrow.  Even though he was still new to the house, even though lots of things were incredibly foreign to him, he felt a lot more comfortable in this place.  He could tell it felt like a home, the Weasley’s home.

He could tell it was not his home.

He slipped out the back door and sat down on the steps.  Once outside he felt himself relaxing.  The outdoors felt clean to him, fresh, open.  It was barely louder in the garden.  Bugs made their noises as they went about their business.  The nocturnal birds were singing their last songs before their rest while the early day birds began theirs.  The chickens clucked sleepily in their coop.

It was a far cry different than being in that locked second bedroom.

Harry drew the quilt about himself, cradled the rabbit in one arm while holding the globe with his hand.  He loosely held his wand in the other.  Only then did he start to drift back to sleep.

-0-

Molly got out of bed.  She still felt tired.

At first, she did not know why.  She went to bed at a reasonable time.  Arthur came home in the late evening from the Ministry so she did not have to stay up.  The children were well behaved.  The twins refrained from their usual mischief given what they did a few nights prior.  She did not do anything too strenuous the day before.  Aside from worrying and fussing more so than usual.

Worrying and fussing over Harry.

That was it she realized.  That is what made her sleep fitfully.  She could hear the sounds he made in his sleep when she checked in on him the first night he slept there.  She could see how thin and wasted he looked in her mind.  She imagined she could see more terrible things that the boy desperately hid.

She put on her dressing robe and made sure her wand was in her pocket.  It was a bit earlier than when she normally rose but she knew she could not go back to sleep.  She did not bother Arthur; he needed the rest.

Her slippered feet made little noise as she closed the door behind her.  Having literally helped build the Burrow, she knew where the squeakiest floorboards were so she was able to walk up the steps without disturbing others.  As she passed each door, she put her ear to it out of habit, making sure her children slept on.

She gently opened the door to Ron’s room.  She could hear his snoring, something that made her smile every time.  He had been a dreadful snorer ever since he was very little.  Her smile disappeared when she saw that the camp bed was empty.  That Harry was missing.

Her eyes swept the room as she took a step in.  He was not there.  She had a terrible thought that somehow the Dursleys had come and taken him back in the middle of the night.  Then she remembered the ample protections the Burrow had and that the Dursleys were Muggles.  That still did not dispel the thought that someone had kidnapped Harry.

Technically again but the twins and Ron had kidnapped Harry for his own good.

She closed Ron’s door behind her and drew her wand.  She drew a circle with the tip and non-verbally cast a spell.  She felt the presence of everyone in the home.  Then she felt another presence, just outside the door of the Burrow and she breathed a sigh of relief.

Her feet made a little more noise as she hurried down the stairs to the ground floor.  She pushed the backdoor open and finally was able to relax, seeing Harry there.  Her relief was short-lived however.

He looked so small, curled up in the quilt.  He was still unacceptably thin.  She knew it would take time to get him back to what she thought was proper weight.  It did not stop her from trying to stuff him full at every meal.  The boy barely ate more than Ginny and while Molly knew her family were prodigious eaters, he still ate too little.

Thankfully Harry made no noise this time.  He was sleeping peacefully, easily.  His face relaxed, no lines of caution or fear etched deep.  She could just barely see the rabbit’s head peeking out from beneath the quilt.  She smiled.

She saw the wand in his hand.  She stopped smiling.

Why on earth did the boy go to sleep holding his wand?  Why does he think that’s necessary?

She wanted to know so she could help him.  She did not want to know because she felt it was something she could never forget.  No matter how hard she tried.

A part of her wanted to let him sleep.  It seemed a shame to wake him when he looked so peaceful, but she also did not want him to sleep outside in the wet and the cold.  She shook his shoulder as gently as she could.  “Harry dear.  Are you okay?”

His look of fear when his eyes opened physically hurt her.

“You’re okay Harry.  You’re fine.  It’s Mrs. Weasley, Ron’s mother.  You’re at the Burrow dear.”  She tried to keep her voice as soft and low as possible.  She kept her hand on his shoulder.

“Oh, hi Mrs. Weasley,” he said sleepily.  The flash of fear exhausted him again and he blinked slowly at her.”

“A bit early to be in the garden,” she said as lightly as she could.  “Did Ron’s snoring drive you out?  I can put a Silencing Charm on him tonight if you wish.”

“No ma’am,” he said with a sleepy smile.  “His snoring doesn’t bother me.  I woke up and couldn’t go back to sleep.  I felt trapped.”  Fatigue lowered his filters, made him more honest.  Fatigue made him less observant, missing the look of horror on her face.  “The walls were pressing in.”

“The Burrow doesn’t make you feel uncomfortable, does it?” she asked, dreading the answer.

He shook his head.  “No ma’am, I love it here.  It’s just the walls.  They felt too tight.”

Mrs. Weasley began to feel a little panicked.  She was thinking that she was touching on something she had no experience with.  She took a deep breath and decided to rely on her years of being a mother.  “I’m glad to hear it.  The Burrow likes you Harry.  Magical Homes have feelings too, I can tell.” 

Her heart broke at his smile.

“That’s nice,” he said slowly.  He patted the wall of the Burrow with his wand hand.  “It’s a nice home.  Ron, and the twins, and Percy are lucky.”

“We’re lucky to have you too.”  She drew him up gently, thankful that he followed her direction.  “But it’s really not good to sleep outdoors like this.  How about you sleep in the sitting room?  You can sit in my chair, it’s very big and comfortable.”

He followed willingly.  He allowed her to settle him in the big armchair.  He did not stop her from laying his wand and his globe on the table beside the chair.  He smiled when she gently removed his glasses and tucked the quilt around him, making sure the rabbit was safe in his arms.  “Thank you,” he whispered before he fell deep asleep.

Molly stifled a sniffle as she looked down at the boy.  She could tell, she could feel, something was terribly wrong.

She stepped into the kitchen and waved her wand a little haphazardly.  Things started to move a little too fast.  The kettle banged on the stove with the pans.  Food came flying out of the pantry and ice box.  The knives rang as they began to cut and chop.

Normally she would be upset at her lack of control.  Normally she took a lot of pride at how well she did household charms.  Today however, it suited her mood.  It was frenetic and disturbed, just like her.

She summoned parchment and quill and ink.  She wrote swiftly.  Her handwriting was fast and emotional.  Her letters far sharper than normal, her words more pointed and direct than normal.  When she finished, she wrote it again, the exact same words, the exact same way. 

When she finished, she opened the kitchen window, tapping the sill with her wand.  After a moment Errol, the aging family owl, and Hermes, Percy’s owl, fluttered in.  She fed them both and tied a letter to each bird.  They flew off and she stood at the open window, staring after them.

Arthur came down the steps stifling a yawn.  “Good morning, dear,” he said.

“Good morning.”  She pecked him on the cheek.  “I’m sorry if I woke you.”

“Only that you weren’t still in bed with me,” he chuckled.  Then he noticed the pensive look on her face, and the writing utensils on the table.  “Who’d you write to this early?”

She nodded towards the entryway to the sitting room.  Arthur peeked in and saw Harry curled up in the big chair.

“Ahh, I see,” he said softly.  “I thought he replied the first time you sent him a message, after Harry arrived.”

“He did and it was very brief,” Molly said.  She started to grow angrier.  “I thought it was rather abrupt.  ‘Thank you for informing me, I trust you will take good care of Harry’,” she spat out.  “What a load of tripe.  I want answers.  More satisfactory ones.”

“What’s gotten into you?” Arthur asked, concerned for her.  “What’s wrong?”

She told him how she found Harry, how he acted.  She told him how he had arrived at the Burrow, how she looked to him.

Arthur frowned.  “Is that why you asked me to look into who is his magical guardian?”

She nodded.  “I cannot believe that he is neglected to this degree.  There has to be someone to look out for him and if there isn't then there should be.”

“I agree,” he said.  He looked back at the sleeping boy.  “He does look like he needs help.  I didn’t think much of it when Ron told me about his suspicions admittedly.  Muggles are different from magical folk after all.  This isn’t just different however.”

“No, it’s much worse,” she said firmly.

Arthur was a fairly observant man.  You had to be with Fred and George as your children.  With seven children, he liked to think he was a decent father.  He knew when to be strict and when to be lenient, to a degree.  He knew when comfort was needed, when structure was necessary.  He knew his faults and his strengths.

He looked over the last few days, of seeing how Harry acted around him and the family.  He began drawing the lines together.  How Fred and George were very kind to Harry and observant to his moods, how open Ron was, how Percy was more lenient and attentive. 

He hugged Molly tightly and kissed her fully on the lips.

“Arthur!” she gasped, turning red and smacking his chest.  “It’s rather early for that, don't you think?”

“Not really,” he replied with a smile.  “However, that was more of a thank you to you.”

Her cheeks turned redder.  “For what?”

“For raising such good boys.  They have done something very good for Harry.”

“Oh.”  She looked embarrassed and pleased at the same time.  “Well, they had a good father figure as well.”  She buried her face into his chest and sighed deeply.  “I’m not over-reacting, am I?”

He knew what she meant.  “No, I don’t think you are.  I’ll try to dig a bit deeper when I can when I’m at work.”

“That’ll be good.  I’ll do my best here with him.”

He kissed her forehead.  “I have no doubts.”

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 30 – Famine to Feast

The fire flared up, turning bright green.  It filled the large hearth and out stepped a figure from the dancing flames.  They showed no sign of discomfort, no pain from the fire or the heat.  They stood on the grate in front of the fireplace, brushing soot and ash from their clothes.

Molly smiled at the visitor, stepping towards them from the kitchen.  “Oh hello Angelina, so good of you to visit.”

Angelina smiled.  “Hi Mrs. Weasley!  Good to see you.”  She liked the Weasley Matriarch.  Mrs. Weasley had the ability to make people feel at ease, even the first time meeting them.  She acted as if she had known you for a long time, that you would be well looked after.  Plus any woman that could handle the twins, much less all the Weasley children, had to be formidable.  “Thank you for allowing me to visit.”

Molly waggled her wand, collecting the ash from Angelina and tossing it back into the hearth with a flick of her wrist.  “Anytime dear.  How are you parents?”

“Doing well thank you.  Mum wished she could visit but something came up at work.  She sent this and hopes to see you for tea soon.”  Angelina handed over a tin of tea leaves.

“Oh how sweet of her.  I do like this blend.  Tell her she’s welcome for a cup and a chat whenever.  How are your brothers?”

“Irritating but tolerable.”

Molly snorted.  “No wonder you get along with my lot.  Speaking of, they should be convening at the orchard.”  She smiled, noticing that Angelina had brought her broom.  “They’re all scattered about at the moment but will be there soon.  They wanted to finish their chores before spending the afternoon doing more fun things.”

Angelina grinned.  “Seems they learned to do their work first then?”

“About time really.  Normally I have to nag them a bit but thankfully lately that doesn’t seem to be the case.”  Molly noticed Angelina looking around.  “Harry’s out on the grass.  He likes to be outside during the day.”

The tall girl blushed slightly, she did not think she was that obvious.  “Thanks.”  She hesitated.  “How is he?” she asked, trying to sound nonchalant.

A tiny cloud of concern covered Molly’s face briefly.  “He’s…doing better.”  She gave the girl a considering look.  “He…well…”  her voice faded.  She shook her head, visibly pushing something down within herself.  “You gave him his rabbit yes?”

Angelina nodded.  She felt her stomach cramp at how Molly was acting.  She had been worried about this day.  She was eager to see the Weasleys and Harry of course.  Having not heard from the young boy for weeks then learning that the twins and Ron had gone to “fetch” him had done a number on her nerves.  She had resigned herself to waiting to see Harry when they went back to Hogwarts.  At least he was able to send letters again.

Then she was invited to spend some time at the Burrow and she was able to find the time for it.  Katie would be coming too.  Alicia was out of the country and Oliver was at a camp and could not leave.  She was glad for the chance to see her friends.

She was scared however.  She saw all what was not said in the letters. 

“He loves that rabbit, a fine gift for him.”  Molly patted Angelina’s hand. 

“He gave me one too.”

Molly laughed.  “You know, that doesn’t surprise me.  I’ve only really gotten to know him a few days now but he’s very kind, considering his…”  She coughed awkwardly again.  “You should go to him dear.  It’ll do him good to see you I imagine.”

Angelina thanked her and left, her mind running.  It ran all over the place, frequently going to the extremes.  She tried to stop it but was failing miserably.

“Hey Angelina!”

“Hey George!”  She smiled at the gangly red-head.  “Look at you, all domestic.”

The boy grinned, flapping his heavy work apron and twirling as if modeling it.  “Beats getting your clothes covered in chicken muck.  Even when you magically clean it the smell is awful.”

“Ugh you don’t have to tell me.  My uncle has chickens and it reeks.”

George pointed.  “He’s over there, napping in the sun.”

“That sounds nice.  Your mum says he likes to be outdoors a lot?”

George grimaced.  “Yeah I bet.  Given what he came from.”

Her mind raced harder.  “George, what’re you not telling me?”

He looked faintly haunted, not a trace of a smile on his lips anymore.  “It was bad Angelina.  Not my place to say more, but it was really bad.”

She gulped.  She did not like seeing George so serious, so upset.  It made things feel even more dire.  She was about to turn to keep walking when George reached out and grabbed her wrist.

“Hey, uh, remember Harry’s only been here for a few days.”

“You’re starting to scare me, George.”

“Not trying to.  Just wanted to prepare you.”

“For what?”

“For when you see him.”

She waited for him to say more, to explain.  She waited for him to allay her fears.

He did not.  He could not.  Instead, he let her wrist go and pointed back towards the trees before walking away.

She did not run up the path.  She did walk very swiftly.  Her hands shook slightly making her broom like it was vibrating in place.  She felt fear and panic and concern all in one.  She was afraid of what she would see.  She tried to think that it could not have been any worse than the first time she saw him.  It would not be worse when he was curled in front of her begging for her not to hit him, him apologizing at the top of his voice for any imagined fault.

She was wrong.  Terribly, awfully, horrifically wrong.

He laid in the sun, his back against a tree.  He wore the familiar looking old clothes that were far too big on him.  His hair was as messy as ever.  His glasses glinted in the sunlight.  His lightning shaped scar could be seen on his forehead.

Those were the only things that had remained unchanged.  He was far thinner than when she saw him last.  His skin looked pale despite the sunlight, in defiance of the warm rays.  The air about him felt heavy, the neglect they had painstakingly tried to remove had come back a thousand-fold. Even though he looked like he grew an inch or two, he somehow seemed smaller.

He looked even more fragile than before.

She dropped her things in her shock.  Her broom and bag fell from nerveless fingers. 

The clattering sound woke him.  He woke sharply, as if expecting the worst.  He looked about for the source and then he saw her.

His eyes opened wide and he smiled hesitantly, as if disbelieving what he saw.  “Angelina?” he asked. 

The shy way he spoke, the tone of want, scoured her heart.  “Hi Rabbit,” she said huskily.  She found that her legs trembled so she knelt down and opened her arms.

He rose slowly, took a few steps.  His face betrayed his nervousness, as if he saw something he wanted but was afraid it would be taken away at the last moment.  He knew it was her.  No one else called him Rabbit.  He liked that she did. 

“I’m not that scary looking, am I?” she said as teasingly as she could.  She tried to inject as much lightness in her voice as she could. 

Another old joke between them.  That tipped the scales and he ran to her, almost throwing himself into her.

She clutched him to her, scared to squeeze him tight in case she would hurt him.  She felt better that he had no reservations.  His arms were almost painfully tight around her.  Her eyes had not deceived her, he was thinner.  Her fingers could feel his ribs, his bones.

What did they do to you?  Her inner voice was a howl of rage. 

She pressed him into her so he could not see her cry.  She could not see him cry either but she felt his tears.

“I missed you,” he murmured into her neck.

“I missed you too Rabbit,” she replied, keeping her voice steady while the tears streamed down her face.

-0-

Katie found them a bit later, still sitting together in the sun.

She had arrived not too long after Angelina, popping out of the Floo as well.  Like Angelina she had come with her broom to play Quidditch with everyone.  Like Angelina she came with a gift from her mother for Mrs. Weasley and she too chatted with her before leaving.

Like Angelina, she too was afraid for Harry, afraid of what had happened.  Afraid of what she would see.

She had hoped her mother would come with her.  She wanted her mother to see Harry.  Katie still felt out of her depth.  All she knew, all she thought what should be done, was second-hand knowledge.  It was information she had gleaned and gathered from her mother when she unfortunately brought work home.  She thought it would be far better to have her mother examine Harry herself, the actual professional.

Unfortunately, Samantha had been unable to leave work.  She also confided to Katie that she also had to see Harry in a somewhat professional capacity.  That meeting him in another context did not hold as much weight. 

Katie thought that was stupid and she said so.  It made her feel better when Samantha agreed with her.  She knew there were rules that had to be followed, that some rules could not be broken.

Despite the Weasley twins’ usual behavior anyways.

She resolved to try and pay as much attention as she could.  Take copious mental notes.  Report everything she saw and heard to her mother.  Her mother had promised to aid her in any other way that she could think of.  Katie did feel a little better going into this day with a plan.

Despite the plan, despite being happy to seeing Harry and the Weasleys, she was still afraid.  Just like Angelina.

Unlike Angelina, she had not been prepared to see him.

He was facing away when she walked up to them.  Katie stopped when she saw Angelina’s face, at the tears that ran down her friend’s face.

Angelina did not even try to hide her anguish.  She could offer no reassurance.  She could not down play any of what she was feeling.  Instead, she whispered into Harry’s ear, letting the boy go so he could turn and stand.

What did they do to you?  Katie screamed internally.  He was skin and bones.  He looked like a thin caricature of the boy she saw mere weeks ago 

His eyes were worse than the first time she had met him.  Too large making him look even younger and more hurt.  Full of pain and uncertainty. He too had tear tracks etched deep into his skin.  He stared at her without seeing for a moment.  Then he blinked and the Harry that they had come to know slowly reappeared.

“Katie?” he whispered. 

She did not reply.  She ran to him. 

Her body shook as she held him to her.  She wanted to think it was the boy’s emotions shaking her.  She wanted to say it was his release of closely held pain was what made her body shake.

She knew better.

She half carried him a few steps.  She thought it was ludicrous that she could almost physically carry it despite being barely taller than him.  They managed to cross the distance in a tangle of limbs and clumsy half steps to Angelina who grabbed them both.

Katie and Angelina cried softly, letting Harry sob loudly.

Eventually his sob subsided.  He murmured something, his voice muffled.

“What was that?” Angelina asked, gently releasing her grip.

Katie did the same, letting Harry move his head away slightly.

His eyes were red, his face wet.  He spoke softly, his voice hoarse from crying.  However he spoke with conviction, another sign of the Harry from the end of the school year was returning.  “I remembered.”

“Remembered what?” Katie asked.

“I remembered what I promised you.  I’m not a…” he took a deep breath, “…a freak.  They kept saying I was, that I deserved it because I was a freak.”

The girls tightened their grip on him.

“But you two told me I’m not a freak.  That I didn’t deserve it.”  His eyes became hollow and his face insecure.  “Right?”

“That’s right Rabbit, you’re not.  You don’t.”

“I rather trust you two than them,” Harry said.  “You two won’t lie to me.”

“Never,” Katie said. 

Harry nodded.  Naked relief rose on his face and he relaxed ever so slightly.  Then the relief was swallowed by despair.  “Then why do they say that I am?”  The tears came again, if they ever went away.  “Why do they treat me like that?”

“I wish I knew,” Angelina said.  Her voice shook as much as her arms. 

“I thought they were my family,” he whimpered.

“They’re related to you but they aren’t your family,” Katie said firmly.  She never said something with as much conviction as she did in that moment.   “They didn’t want you and that’s their loss.”

The poor boy looked at them, pain and hope all in one.  “But you do, right?”

The girls squeezed him tight.

“Since we met you,” Angelina said.

“We’re the family that chose you.”  Katie said it with even greater conviction. 

“Thank you,” he whispered.

-0-

The Weasleys found them a while later and by that point Harry was calmer.  Angelina and Katie were less so, their emotions raw, but their fears had been let out instead of held in.  The twins, Ron, Ginny, and even Percy had come together holding brooms.

The afternoon went far too swiftly.  They played three a side Quidditch with Ginny joining in at Harry’s request.  Percy would sub in for a moment here and there if someone wanted a breather but he was content to sit and watch while offering well meant but inefficacious advice.  By the end everyone was tired from playing and being in the sun and heat.

But everyone was happy, especially Harry. 

Harry had looked wistful as Angelina and Katie left but he had been beyond happy to see them so he let them go easily.  With him out of Number 4, sending messages via owl would be far easier and they promised that they would speak often. 

Before Katie left however, Molly drew her aside.  “A moment of your time please, dear.”

Katie looked at the older woman.  “Of course, Mrs. Weasley.”  She waited for her to say something.  Molly looked nervous for some reason and Katie felt that she had committed some kind of faux pas.

Molly must have realized and she smiled reassuringly.  “Oh I’m sorry dear, I don’t mean to alarm you.  I’m just at a loss of how to say this so I’m dithering a bit.  Best to say it out right.”  She took a deep breath.  “Your mother is a Medi-Witch?  The twins mentioned it.”

Katie nodded.

“She specializes with children, yes?”

Katie’s heart thumped.  Relief flooded her body, followed closely by discomfort.  Her relief was knowing she had an ally.  Discomfort was knowing why she had an ally.  “Yes ma’am, she does.”

“I’d love to take Harry to see her but I am…unable to.”  She frowned.  She had a hushed conversation with Arthur when he returned and his news was less than ideal.  “There seems to be a bit of trouble with the guardianship.”

Katie nodded sadly.  She had an idea of what that meant.  Her mother had complained about that issue many times.

“Would you mind asking your mother if I can send her a message here and there?  Asking for her professional, if unofficial, advice?”  She lapsed into silence for a moment, looking awkward.  “I may not have the right to be doing anything but-“

Katie hugged Molly, cutting her off.  She hugged her tightly, trying to impart words into the gesture, to say all that she wanted to but could not.

Caught off guard, Molly looked surprised.  Then she hugged the girl back just as tightly, realizing what the younger girl was doing, why she was doing it.  What she meant.

“I’m sure Mum will be happy to help.”  Katie smiled wetly.  “Unofficially but professionally of course.”

“Of course,” Molly agreed.  She smiled at Katie.  “I’m glad you’re friends with my children and Harry.  You’re a good girl.  You’re always welcome.”

-0-

The fire flared at the Bell residence and Samantha looked at it expectantly.  She was not worried about Katie per se.  Katie was remarkably mature for her age and would never back down from defending herself.  Or others as she had proved earlier this year.

Something Samantha was still very proud of. 

Physically, Katie was tough.  Samantha knew that.  She had seen Katie fall from her broom as a child and despite a broken arm had tried to get back up immediately.  She was also mentally tough too.  Having stood up to heckling and teasing from children older than her.

Katie did have her soft spots however.  Harry was one of them.

Samantha blamed herself a little for that.  Katie had always been somewhat empathetic.  She easily picked up on the emotions of others.  The stronger she felt about them, the more she took on their moods as well.  She and Katie had a very close mother/daughter relationship.  Many times Katie would share Samantha’s frustrations from work, be upset with her, be angry with her.

It was good that Katie was so kind in that fashion.  It came with a dreadful price however.

Katie appeared out of the green flames. 

Samantha could see that Katie had enjoyed herself.  Yet just behind the tired smile, just behind the fatigue earned from Quidditch and running about, there was something else.  Something painful.  Something upsetting.

“That bad?” Samantha asked sadly.

Katie threw herself at her mother.

Ignoring the ash and soot Samantha pulled Katie in.  She sat on the sitting room floor, holding the sobbing girl to her. 

“I’m so sorry,” Samantha said again and again, trying to soothe her daughter.

It took some time for Katie to regain her composure.  Finally, she was able to speak.  “Mrs. Weasley wants to message you.  She sees something wrong too.  She wanted you to see him but she mentioned the guardianship problem.”

Samantha growled.  “She can message me anytime.  I’ll help however I can.”

Katie wiped her eyes on Samantha’s clothes.  “There was one good thing though.”

“What’s that?”

“Harry realizes that everything his…aunt and uncle told him isn’t true.  He understands that he doesn’t deserve what they do to him.”

“That’s incredible.  That’s a really important first step that not many people get to.”  She kissed Katie’s forehead.  “I’m so proud of you my darling girl.  He couldn’t have gotten there without you.”

Katie felt the tiniest bit better.  “It wasn’t just me,” she said.

“Maybe not.  But you’re the one that noticed first.  You led by example and everything that happened since then, everything that happens from now on, is possible because of you.”

“You make it sound more amazing than it is,” Katie said quietly, her cheeks red from embarrassment and emotion.  She remembered this exact same conversation happening half a year ago. 

“Because it is.  Because you are.”

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 31 – Steps Forward

Harry woke, much less violently than before.  Every morning was a little bit better than the one before.  He no longer woke with a tight chest and pounding heart.  His dreams did not become nightmares to plague him overnight, they did not wake him early.  He slept better every night.  He could sleep without holding his wand. 

He still did not sleep late however.  Years of being woken at dawn had ingrained the habit deep into him.  Even when he was at school, no matter how exhausted he was, he still woke early.  Sometimes he could drift back to sleep.  Other times he could not no matter how hard he tried to.

At least dawn had fully broken today.  The horizon was washed in reds and yellows and golds.  The birds sang their morning greetings.  His stuffed rabbit was soft and warm in his arms.  Ron’s snoring was the usual drone of strangely comforting monotony. 

Harry could get used to this.  He knew he should not.  It would make next summer much more difficult.  Comfort was insidious.  You took it for granted when you had it.  Its absence made things even worse when you realize what you lost.

He rolled out the camp bed, folding the quilt and arranging it neatly.  He tucked his rabbit beneath it, making sure it was comfortable on the pillow.  Changing out of his bed clothes he softly padded to the door and slipped out, closing it quietly behind him.

Out on the landing he could hear noise coming from downstairs.  The scrape of metal on metal, the click of metal on wood, the ticking of the grandfather clock.  It was a symphony of normalcy, one that quieted Harry’s thoughts.

Not for the first time, and most certainly not the last time, Harry thanked anyone who was listening for Ron’s friendship, for the team.  He was only here because of Ron and the twins.  They had rescued him from the Dursleys.  He could not imagine his life without them. 

He did not want to.

He had to suppress a sniffle.  Ever since coming to the Burrow, ever since that wonderful day when Angelina and Katie visited, he felt his emotions closer to the surface.  He had grown up hiding his feelings, his pain.  He learned from an early age the less he felt, the better.  The less he showed of how he felt, the better.

Any show of distress and emotion prompted Dudley to greater acts of cruelty.  They encouraged Vernon to beat the weakness and freakishness out of him.  They made Petunia even colder, more aloof.

Katie and Angelina encouraged him to feel, to share, to show.  They wanted him to tell them how he was, to better help him.  The Weasleys never showed any kind of negative reactions to his emotions.  They did not try to force him to be quiet, to hide, to conceal.

Arthur spoke to him like one of his own.  He treated him rationally, if asking some rather irrational questions about Muggles here and there.  Percy treated him like an equal most of the time, taking his words seriously.  Other times he treated him like a little brother.  Harry had thought he would chafe at that but he found that he enjoyed it too much.  The twins definitely treated him like a little brother.  Probably a little better since they did not hold back when teasing Ron.  But the twins were never mean or cruel to him.  More often than not they played tricks on each other as well as everyone else equally.  Their mischief was aimed at everyone and was never malicious.  They also never treated Harry like he was a fragile thing either, something he was thankful for.

Ron was a solid rock.  He acted like a best friend.  He shared what was his.  He could be a bit oblivious and though he failed sometimes in his execution, he meant well.  Ginny had treated him very strangely at first.  Always quiet, always staring, and oddly clumsy.  However, the more Harry interacted with her, included her, she stopped acting awkwardly.  Soon she was treating him like an older brother.  Harry had caught the way she watched him and her brothers, how wistful she looked, how longingly.

It was how he used to look at Dudley and his friends.  Back when Harry was very little.  Before Dudley had become cruel and hurt him.

Harry did not want Ginny to be left out, always watching, never joining.

Molly treated Harry like he imagined a mother would.  She was warm, she was strict, she was kind.  She fussed over him a lot.  Some might find her attitude to be over-familiar at best and downright smothering at worst.  Yet Harry did not want her to stop.  He craved her attention.  He felt bad about it sometimes, thinking he was taking an undue amount from the other Weasley children.

When he mentioned it to the twins, they had laughed at him.  They said with him there they could relax more, that their mother’s attention was rightfully divided.  They even thanked him for taking so much of her time and energy.

He felt better after that.

He walked down the steps towards the soothing sounds and smells emanating from the kitchen.  He might as well try to enjoy the comfort as much as he could.

-0-

Molly heard someone walking down the stairs and approaching the kitchen.

After years of practice, and necessity with the twins, she had developed a skill to guess who it was based on how the footsteps sounded.

Arthur was a plodder.  He put his weight down on his heels so they always sounded solid and comforting.  Bill walked like his father, mimicked him from an early age.  Charlie was a thumper.  He liked to stomp about like a dragon, something he got into his head as a small child, and never grew out of the habit.

Percy’s footsteps were as even as a metronome, precise and smooth.  The twins were sneaky.  They changed how they walked constantly but they spent more time on the balls of their feet for swift silent movement.  Ron dragged his feet, giving him a tell-tale shuffle when he walked.  Ginny always walked fast unless she was tired.  Even then her footsteps were light, unburdened.

These footsteps were hesitant and quiet.  They were silent like the twins’, less confident than Percy’s, more reluctant than Ron’s.  Even with the process of elimination, Molly knew who was walking. 

She smiled as he appeared in the entryway to the kitchen.  “Such an early riser,” she said.  “I wish my boys would do that sometimes.  They’d spend half the day in bed if they could.”

Harry smiled shyly.  “I’m used to waking early.”  He carefully did not say why.

Molly knew why.  She had heard the comments Harry makes when he does not think anyone is listening closely.  She pieced together the hints from what her boys tell her.  The truth made her blood boil.  She silently cursed his circumstances.  She silently cursed the things that prevented his circumstances from changing.

“Well I’m grateful for the company.  My children only show up in the kitchen to eat, never to spend time with their mum.  What would you like to eat?  The early boy gets what he wants.”

He hesitated.  “Actually, would you like some help?  It must be a lot to cook for everyone like this.  I only ever had to cook for three and that took a lot of time.”

She seethed internally.  Cook for three when there were four of you?  Merlin have mercy on you if we ever meet for I will not.  She coughed, trying to dispel her feelings of mal intent.  “That’s very sweet of you to offer dear.  But you’re a guest and I wouldn’t want you to do anything that you don’t want to.  Or force you to relive anything you’ve already suffered.

“I actually like to cook,” Harry said shyly.  “I don’t mind cooking itself.  It’s better when I get to eat it too.”

Perhaps it’s best if I never meet you, she swore internally at the Dursleys.  It won’t do to be sent to Azkaban for Cursing the lot of you.  “Well, I won’t say no to an eager helper.”  She gave him a mock critical look.  “You’re a bit underdressed though.”  She waved her wand and an apron drifted over.  She winced a little at the sight of it.  It was one she had designed for Ginny in hopes that she would want to spend time with her mother in the kitchen.  It was hand sewn, pale yellow fabric with flowers along the hem.

Harry put it on eagerly, tying the strings together without an ounce of hesitation.  He smiled as he pulled the apron on and pulled the hem taut, smoothing out the front.

It made Molly unreasonably happy.

She watched over him carefully as he helped slice the bread.  He handled a knife well, cutting the bacon into thin even slices.  That made her feel better about letting him cut the fruit up as well, assured he knew what he was doing.

Of course he does.  He’s been cooking for a family as a child apparently.  Never allowed to enjoy his labors either.

Harry watched with pure joy at how Molly controlled many things at once with her wand.  “I wish I could do that,” he said enviously.  “I bet that makes cooking lots of things more easy.”

“It certainly helps,” Molly agreed.  “Otherwise I’d never leave the kitchen.  You’ve seen how the boys eat. 

“That’s true,” Harry giggled.  “At least they thank you for the meal.  It makes the effort worth it.”

The pot banged down on the stove a little hard, the beans leapt a little.  Molly tried to control her wand movements, her emotions.  “They…your aunt and uncle and cousin never thanked you properly?”  She knew better than to ask.  She already knew the answer.  She did not want to hear it said out loud.

Harry shook his head.  “No.  Uncle Vernon said he did not want to give me any airs.  They never said anything unless it was burned.”  He said it matter of fact.  As if discussing the weather.

The kettle shrieked as the fire beneath it flared up.  The steam came screaming out until Molly could lower the fire.  She had to twist the dial by hand.  Azkaban might be worth it.  She smiled at Harry, hiding her thoughts and feelings.  “The stove can be a bit sensitive.  That happens when you use a lot of magic.  Especially in magical households.”

Harry accepted it without questioning it.  “Oh do we have any extra butter?  I can make fry bread if you like.”

“Well that sounds lovely.  We’ll have a proper full English breakfast then, shall we?”  Molly felt better seeing Harry smile widely.  At least the poor thing can still smile like that.  “You can grab the sausages from the box.  We don’t have any black pudding, but between the bacon and sausage that’ll be fine.  Oh, I have some ham left we can fry up.”

“Do we have any mushrooms and tomatoes?  I can slice them and start grilling them.”

“That sounds delicious.  Yes we have both, you can use the hob here.”

Molly kept a careful eye on Harry as they cooked.  She was ready to stop him if at any time he looked upset, at the first sign of distress.  However, as they cooked, Harry simply looked happy.  She knew being busy was a good way to prevent one from thinking too much, from being overwhelmed by their thoughts.  Yet Harry legitimately looked fine while cooking, happy.  He did look like he was enjoying himself. 

He asked her questions and she was happy to answer them.  She explained why she did things as she did, teaching him tips and tricks and was surprised to learn some from him as well.  She still believed he was too experienced in the kitchen for someone his age, knowledge bought with a cost too high.  That being said, she really did enjoy cooking with him.  He brought an eager energy to the kitchen, making the normally mundane tasks seem more fun. 

She was enjoying herself as much as he was enjoying himself.

The pair worked industriously as time passed, chatting pleasantly as the sun rose.  The smells in the kitchen grew savory and richer, and Percy appeared in the kitchen.

“Is there a special occasion?” Percy asked, his eyes wide and impressed as he looked at the table. 

“Harry had a nice idea for a fry up and since I had the help, we decided to do it.”  Molly said.  “Otherwise it’s a bit much for just one person to do in the middle of the week.”

“I didn’t know you could cook Harry,” Percy said as he sat at the table.  He saw the wince in Molly’s eyes and in turn realized that he said something insensitive.  He went red, ready to offer his apologies.

Harry grinned shyly, missing Percy’s discomfort.  “Only simple things really.  Not like Mrs. Weasley.  She’s wonderful!”

“You’re too kind,” she said, her cheeks pink.  “I’ve had a lot of practice.  If you like, I’d be happy to teach you a few things while you’re here.”

“I’d really like that!”  Harry’s face was bright with enthusiasm, genuine and sincere.  He looked like he was going to step to her but stopped, he looked uncertain all of a sudden.

Molly looked at Percy, confused by Harry’s sudden change in demeanor.  Her face twisted with understanding when her son opened his arms and made a hugging motion.  He made the motion slowly, exaggerated, nodding at the boy.

Molly did as bidden, trying to smile comfortingly while opening her arms to Harry.  A clear invitation.

He stepped in without his earlier hesitation, wrapping his arms around her middle.

She hugged him, hard.  She tried to inject every bit of warmth and comfort into the hug, a day’s worth, a lifetime’s worth.  All the boy deserved and more. 

“You’re a great hugger,” he murmured softly, almost to himself.  “Ron and the others are lucky.”

Her heart broke.

“Anytime you need one dear,” she said instead of a thousand other things she wanted to say.  She wanted to curse the Dursleys for hurting him.  She wanted to curse You-Know-Who for putting him there in the first place.  She had a special thing to say to his magical guardian.  So many things she wanted to say to so many people. 

Harry released her and gave her a slightly watery smile.  “Thank you.”  He wiped his tears away before pushing her into a chair.  “Since we cooked it all, we should eat up before it gets cold or the others do.”

“Indeed,” Percy said.  He rose and also pushed Harry into a seat beside Molly.  “Way back there was something called The Hunter’s Right.  Those who hunted had the best cut.”  He picked up two cups and poured out the piping hot tea.  “Not exactly applicable here but you and Mother did work very hard, you should enjoy just as much.”

“I can certainly get used to this,” Molly said with a smile.  She dished up the first plate and gave it to Harry, making sure to load it up as she had at every meal.  She made a second plate for Percy.  However, when she tried to make her own Harry stopped her.  She watched fondly as he made one for her and laid it before her with a flourish.

The three starting eating and the clink of silverware filled the air, followed by sounds of appreciation.

“Couldn’t have done better myself,” Molly said as she ate.  “The tomatoes and mushrooms are perfect.”

Percy nodded in agreement; mouth full of food.

Harry’s cheeks were as red as the tomato. 

“Look at all this!”  George and Fred walked in with eyes wide.

“Smells incredible in here,” Fred said.

“Looks incredible too.”  George rubbed his hands together eagerly.

“Ron and Ginny better wake up before we eat it all.”

“There’s plenty, no need to start any trouble.”  Molly glared at the twins.  “Don’t you stuff yourselves sick just to start trouble either.”

Harry rose from the table, wiping his lips with a napkin.  “I’ll go wake them up.  Ron would be really upset if he didn’t any.  He gets grumpy when he misses meals.”

“Always has,” George sniggered.

“Always did take the most tender care of his stomach,” Fred said.

“I think it’s a bit shameful on his part that you’ve noticed,” Molly said with a slight frown.

Harry shrugged.  “I just try to make sure he eats.”  As he was about to walk off, he stopped and walked back to the table.  With a fork he stabbed a sausage and grabbed a napkin to catch the grease.  “I’ll wave this under his nose, that’ll do the job.”

The four Weasleys laughed at his ingenuity and he scampered away, a look of glee on his face.

Molly waited for his footsteps to fade a little before she spoke.  “He’s…oddly observant, isn’t he?”

The three brothers looked at each other.

“Yeah, it’s uncanny,” Fred said seriously.

“He notices things about people.  The girls reckon he had to be, to…keep out of trouble,” George said uncomfortably.

“Though he is rather blind to his own needs,” Percy said.  A look of sadness on his face.  “Not to mention what things are normal and are not.”

“Not his fault,” Fred protested.  “He didn’t ask to get mucked up by some nutters that were supposed to take care of him.”

“I was not saying it was,” Percy retorted. 

“Boys,” Molly said gently and they subsided.  “I must say, I am proud to see all of you notice things and are looking out for him.”

The three brothers looked embarrassed.

“Well yeah, he’s a part of the team,” George said.

“And I am his Prefect,” Percy said.

“Doesn’t mean you three aren’t going beyond what others would expect.”  She looked at each other them.  “Doesn’t make me any less proud of you.”  She looked serious.  “Promise me you’ll keep looking after him while at school.”

Percy spoke for the three of them.  “Of course Mother.  Just like we would Ron and Ginny.”

She breathed a sigh of relief.  “That’s my boys.”

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 32 – Hermionian Measures

Hermione looked around the busy street.  This was not her first visit to Diagon Alley, nor was it her first time seeing all these wizards and witches walking about.  She was used to magic, so she thought.  More used to it anyways.  She no longer flinched at shows of magic, was more prepared for sudden dazzling lights and strange noises.  She liked writing with ink and quill, though she still thought pens and pencils were a lot easier and more convenient.  Robes were rather comfortable and handy with all the pockets if somewhat less variety in style.

However, she did not feel like she belonged there.  In the magical world.  She felt awkward, like a sore thumb that stuck out.  It was not just how she looked either, how her bushy hair liked to stick out.  She knew she physically stuck out too.  She walked differently, talked differently. 

She also felt differently.

In the last year, she felt so far apart from those born into magical families.  Even those with a magical parent acted very differently from Muggle-borns.  They took things for granted that those without any magical parentage did not.  They accepted things more readily.  They seemed to take to it more easily.

Those from Pure-blood families were even worse.  They spoke of traditions and rules that they all seemed to know and held it over the heads of those that did not.  Those kids acted like they were better than any and everyone else.  They acted in a completely different way, a way that set Hermione’s teeth on edge.

Literally in this case.  At her exam when she came home, her parents commented that she was grinding her teeth again, and worse than before.

Hermione had tried to prepare herself by reading as many books as she could get her hands on.  She read about magical history, about Hogwarts, about anything related to the Wizarding World.  She treated it like she did anything before, relying on books and knowledge to be ready.

It turns out that knowing things is not the same as being prepared for them.

It was not that she was incompetent.  Her grades were top notch and she was accomplished at spell casting.  She did exceedingly well.

It also turns out that people in the Wizarding World resented some people for their hard work like people did in the Muggle world.

She sighed.  She also knew it was not just that.  It was her demeanor that also set most people off.  She had enough self-awareness to recognize it.  People were put off by how upfront she was, how hungry for knowledge she was.  Most did not like how rigid her thinking was, how she was proud of who she was.

Just like in the Muggle world, she had problems with friends in the Wizarding World.  As in she really did not have any.  Even the few other Muggle-borns did not like her all that much and she had hoped they could bond over similar circumstances.

So she took her friendship with Harry and Ron very seriously.

Harry was still a mystery to her.  He was, according to all the books written about him, a quintessential wizard.  He was the Boy-Who-Lived, the one who defeated You-Know-Who as a baby.  He had stopped the Wizarding War in Britain without a wand.  Many claimed he was the ideal of magic: strong, from a magical family, oddly demure because of the lack of celebrity as he grew up.

When Hermione learned that he would be going to Hogwarts at the same time she was, she was incredibly excited.  She could not wait to meet the boy she read so much about.

To say she was surprised when they met was an utter understatement. 

He was nothing the books said he was or would be.  He was small, incredibly small.   He was painfully shy, even more introverted than her, which was saying something.  He was nervous, hesitant, unwilling to gather attention.  He was the opposite of everything the books said he would or should be.

To her, it was almost like finding a kindred soul.  Someone who stood out terribly and did not fit in at all.  She felt far closer to Harry because of it.

After the Troll Incident, Hermione grew closer to Harry and Ron.  She still had her issues with Ron but he was tolerable most days and a good friend on others.  He was not Harry however, obviously, in many ways.  Harry had confessed to her one day that they had accidentally locked the troll in with her. 

After being, what she considered to be suitably horrified, she was touched.  Harry had confessed to her a mistake he had made.  Not only that, he had come back to help her.  So she ignored the part that it was technically his fault she was in danger.

Well, his and Ron’s fault.  More Ron’s fault actually, for you could argue she was only crying in the bathroom because of him. 

As they became closer friends during the year, Hermione began to think of more questions, questions that she did not know how to ask.  They were not the simple mundane questions one asks of a new friend.  What’s your favorite color?  What’s your favorite food?  Favorite book?  Time of day?

They were much more invasive questions.  Why are you so small?  Why did you barely eat anything despite always looking so hungry?  Why do you avoid eye contact and are incredibly nervous around people? 

Why does the Quidditch Team treat you like you’re so fragile? 

Why are you so close to them and not me?

She hated that she thought that last question.  She knew she had no right asking it.  He was friends with them before her technically.  It stands to reason why he acted so differently with them.  That was the only reason he was different around them.  Not that they were older than her.  Not that they were prettier than her, more mature.

No, that was certainly not the reason.

After all, she had been one of the ones that accompanied Harry at the end of the year on their incredibly dangerous experience.  She was the one that helped him through all those tasks and traps.  Not the team.  She showed that he could rely on her.

She saw how brave he was, not them.

An irritated sigh escaped her as she leaned into the corner of the building.  She hated feeling this way.  She did not even truly know why she felt so irritated.  She would never begrudge Harry for having friends.  Goodness knows he certainly needs them and deserves them.

She was worried that she could not provide enough for their friendship.  She prided herself on her great marks and her homework skills.  She helped Harry a lot with his work but he also worked with the older girls a lot too.  They would know more than her, being older of course, so she worried that she could not help him as much as they did.

It also vexed her when she learned things from them tangentially from looking over Harry’s work after the face.  It should not have, she knew, again since they were older.  It still vexed her however.

Harry seemed like he enjoyed spending time with her and Ron.  He did spend a lot of his free time with them.  However, she noticed whenever he really needed something he went to the team first, specifically to Katie and Angelina.  He also hugged them a lot, cuddled with them even.  It felt like they could provide more than she could.

Hermione disliked feeling inadequate. 

Her mother would tell her that she was being silly.  That friends are friends for different reasons and there is nothing wrong with someone relying on one friend for one reason and on another for another reason.

That was why Hermione had not talked to her mother yet about her feelings.  She had no desire to be called silly.

This summer had been nerve wracking.  She was so excited to have a pen pal, someone to send letters to.  She and Harry had promised to write often.  So during the first few weeks of the Summer, she had been worried.  For a brief time, she had thought that Harry had lied to her, that he only said he would to placate her.

Only for a moment though, she knew Harry would never do that.

It was not until later, after she sent Ron a message with her worries, that Ron had shared them.  After that, she had breathed a sigh of relief when she received messages from both boys.  Ron told her that he and the twins had gone to get him, in an extremely illegal fashion, that sadly sounded utterly necessary.  Harry’s message was one of apology.  Apparently, all his mail had been blocked.

They had exchanged more letters since and while she was glad for the correspondence, she was worried.  He did not talk about many things, dodging her questions or skillfully saying as little as possible while changing the subject.  Then she heard of Katie and Angelina’s visit and she got rather jealous.

Once again she was not there when he needed her.  She was not relied upon.

Hermione hated feeling inadequate.

When Harry mentioned he and the Weasleys were going to Diagon Alley that day to buy their school things, she managed to come on the same day.  She wanted to see him, and the Weasleys, at least once before school started.  She wanted to hear from him directly, not just from his words on parchment. 

Thinking all of this all at once, trying to parse out the feelings they inspired, made her feel rather silly.  Something she had been trying to avoid.

“Hermione!”

She looked up and she smiled as she recognized the boy running up to her.  His black hair was the same: messy and untamable.  His scar peeked out from locks carefully pulled to hide it.  His glasses were oddly whole and unbroken. 

Her smile faded ever so slightly as more of him came into view.  He was still rather small.  He looked like someone recovering from a long illness.  He walked with curled shoulders, as if he tried to look unimpressive and unassuming in plain sight.  Something she noticed at the beginning of the last school year.  He had done less of it as the school year went on and it was practically gone by the end.

Now it had returned in full force.

She forced the unwelcome thought down and she instead tried to smile without reservation at him.  “It’s so good to see you!” she said sincerely.

“Same!” Harry replied happily.  After a moment’s hesitation he opened his arms slightly.

Surprised but immensely gratified, she gave him a hug.  She still remembered the first time she tried to hug him.  He had gone stiff as a board and looked panicked.  She had felt terrible and let him go.  He tried to stammer an apology but she brushed it away despite feeling awful about it.  After that she never tried again despite wanting to.

Another reason she felt a little resentment at Katie and Angelina she supposed.  They never seemed to have any trouble hugging Harry and Angelina would even pull him to her.  Then again, if Harry now is open to hugs and the like because of them she should not be too upset at them.

Unfortunately.

They broke apart and looked at each other a bit awkwardly.  “You look well,” she said slightly untruthfully.

“I feel much better since staying at the Burrow,” Harry said earnestly.

Hermione winced internally.  If he looked better now after spending days at the Burrow, he must have looked awful when he first arrived.  “How did you get here?”

“We went by Floo.  You travel through fireplaces.  It’s really weird.”

“That sounds wonderful,” Hermione said with a touch of envy.

Harry shook his head.  “It’s really not.  You get really dizzy and get covered in soot and ash.  I almost went to the wrong place because I said the destination a little garbled.  Thankfully Percy grabbed me before I stepped in or else who knows where I would’ve gone.”

“That does sound rather unpleasant,” Hermione said.  She looked around but saw none of the Weasleys.  “Where are they by the way?”

“We all went to Gringotts and decided to split up for a bit.  We’ll meet back at the bookstore at the end.  I hadn’t seen you at all yet so wanted to spend some time with you.”

“Oh.”  Her cheeks reddened slightly.  “Just you and me?”

“If that’s okay.”  Harry smiled sheepishly.  “Ron was going to come but Mrs. Weasley wanted to make sure he got the right robes so she took him with her first with Ginny.  I can see if someone else will-“

“No no,” she interrupted.  “I’m perfectly fine tolerating you on my own.”

He grinned.  “That’s a relief.  I’ll get us some ice cream to be more tolerable.”

She definitely blushed.  “Harry, I was kidding.”

“I’m not.  I really want ice cream.  Hopefully you do too ‘cause otherwise I’d look terrible eating some without you.”  A dark look filled his eyes.  “Like my cousin used to do.”

“No, I mean, I’d love some.  Thank you for being so kind.”  She had seen that look before.  She hated seeing Harry look that way.  She tried to smile.  “Ice cream makes everything better.”

“It really does,” he agreed, the dark look dissolving. 

After getting their ice cream, the pair walked about buying what they needed.  Hermione asked careful questions about Harry’s Summer.  She always felt uncomfortable during these types of conversations.  She knew there was always something unsaid, something that did not feel right.  That further explanation was needed but she did not want to ask and he did not want to tell.

She always felt disquieted after. 

However, Harry did happily share everything about the Burrow and what they did there.  He did mention Dobby and the reason why he never replied to any of her attempts at contacting him.  

“That’s curious,” she mused.  “I wonder why Dobby did that, aside from his strange cryptic warning.”

Harry shrugged, as if unconcerned.

“Doesn’t it bother you not knowing why?”

He smiled weakly.  “I’ve stopped asking why some things happen Hermione.  It’s better that way.”

She felt disquieted again.

Ron eventually joined them and they finished their shopping before meeting the others at the bookstore.  Then after some gushing over Gilderoy Lockheart, from her since Ron and Harry did not join in, and some shock at a spectacular row between Arthur and Lucius Malfoy that ended in a public brawl of all things, they found themselves at the Leaky Cauldron about to part ways.

“It was good seeing you Harry,” she said.  She wished they could have spent more time together. 

“It’s only about a week more before we head back to school together,” he replied.

“Can’t wait,” she said.  She opened her arms like he did earlier that day and was gratified when he did not hesitate at all. 

“So that’s Harry then?” Jean asked as they drove away from the Leaky Cauldron.

Hermione gave her a look.  “I did introduce him to you.”

David Granger, Hermione’s father, snorted gently.  “No need for that,” he scolded gently.  “He was just, not what we were expecting.”

She felt bad from the mild reproof and from what she imagined was coming.  “What were you expecting?”

“Well from what you told us, we were thinking of a shy and introverted boy that was smart and kind.  Much like a male version of you really.  Perhaps a little less obsessed with books.  Certainly less cheeky,” David said with a grin.

Hermione snorted deeply.

Jean looked back at her daughter, concern in her gaze.  “He seems rather more than that however.  Something’s a bit…off.”  She sighed sadly, recognizing the look on Hermione’s face.  “I gather you know what we’re talking about?”

Hermione nodded unwillingly.  She felt odd.  She felt like she was betraying Harry’s trust talking about him like this to her parents.  Yet her parents were some of the cleverest people she knew and she never hesitated to ask them anything before.  However, what she thought was going on with Harry, felt far more personal than anything she’s ever talked to her parents about before.   

“Harry…” her voice faltered, “doesn’t really talk about his past much.  I’ve asked but he’s always been…”

“Private?” her dad suggested.

“Withdrawn?” her mother said.

“Evasive,” Hermione supplied.  “He doesn’t like to talk about himself.”

The parents shared a look.  Hermione always tried to guess the meanings behind those kinds of looks.  A lot of the time it was exasperation when it came to her.  Barely concealed amazement was one of her favorites.

She did not like this look at all.

“Don’t push him,” David said finally.  “Don’t force him to talk if he doesn’t want to.”

“I know that,” she snapped back.

“Which is why I said it,” he retorted.

Jean laid a hand on David’s arm before speaking.  “Just listen to him when he does Hermione.  I know you’re an excellent listener.  I can tell he cares for you and you both have a good friendship.”

“I know that,” she said again, equal parts petulant and accepting. 

“Never had a doubt,” Jean replied easily.

Hermione nodded and then looked out the window.  She half listened to her parents’ chat about their dinner plans as she watched the other cars pass. 

She could not wait until school started again.

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 33 – Negotiations

“Percy!  Do you know anything about this?”

Percy looked at the Galleon in his mother’s hand.  “About that specific Galleon?  I’m sorry, I’ve never seen that one before.”

She rolled her eyes.  “Honestly, I’d expect that flippant comment from your brothers but not you.”

Percy allowed himself a small smirk.  “Perhaps you should explain more then, Mother.”

She sighed.  “I was emptying the laundry basket and this fell out.  I know it’s not my Galleon so I’m trying to figure out who it belongs to.”

He frowned.  “You’ve taught us to be a lot more careful with money than to leave it lying about like that.  Or leave it in a pocket.”

“Precisely.  If I do find out who it belongs to, I’ll have to teach them again.”  She looked annoyed.  “We don’t have the kind of money to leave it about.”

“Perhaps Father found it lying in the hall at work or something?”

“You know your Father, Percy.  If he did find it he would have taken it to Security.”  She shook her head.  “Perhaps he did happen upon it and forgot to take it back.  I’ll ask him when he comes home tonight.”

Percy shrugged and left the kitchen.  Molly was right though.  His father had turned in dropped Knuts that he found.  The man would never entertain keeping a Galleon he happened to find.  However, him finding it and forgetting to drop it off made the most sense.  No one in the family would leave a Galleon about. 

“Psst, Percy!”

He stopped at the landing and looked at Ginny, an eyebrow raised.  “Yes, Ginny?”

“Can I talk to you?”

“More than right now?”

She glared at him.  “In private.”

He sighed again.  “Very well.”  He followed her into her room and waited patiently for her to close the door.  He shook his head as he looked about.  All her new school supplies were scattered about as well as her other things she was planning on taking.  “I see you’re making good time on packing.”

“I didn’t ask you to be my interior decorator,” she said primly.

He smirked again.  “Good because that is not my specialty.  How can I help you then?”  He sighed a little impatiently at her hesitation.  “Today, Ginny, if you would be so kind.”

She stuck her tongue out at him before sobering.  “I think I know who that Galleon belongs to.”

“Oh?”

“I think it’s Harry’s.”

Percy frowned.  “Harry doesn’t seem to be the type to forget about money in his pockets.”

“No, I mean, I know it’s Harry’s.  I saw him earlier, putting something in the basket.”

Percy’s eyebrows rose.  “Did you really?”

She nodded.  “I was walking down the stairs and saw him looking around.  He didn’t see me and I saw him slip something in before he walked away.  I didn’t think anything of it.  I assumed it was a prank Fred and George asked him to do.  Then I heard mum yelling about finding the Galleon.”

“That’s strange,” Percy said thoughtfully.  “I wonder why he did that.”

“Everyone has strange habits but even that seems really weird.”  Ginny hesitated again.  “Do you think Harry did that on purpose?  He was…giving it to Mum?”

“Of course he wouldn’t,” Percy said. 

Of course he would, he thought.

“Do…do you think Harry thinks he owes us something?  For letting him stay here?”

Percy looked at Ginny seriously.  “Have you said anything like that to him or to Mother or Father?”

She looked annoyed.  “Of course not!  I just, well, I don’t know!  Harry has some…strange habits.”  She blushed at the look Percy gave her.  “I mean everyone does!  But he does some things weirdly.  He always picks up after himself and after us too.  He spends a lot of time cooking with mum even though he doesn’t have to.  He sleeps funny.” 

Percy looked down at her.  He hated how she had noticed these things.  It meant she was realizing things out of the norm. 

She continued speaking.  “Does he act like that because of…before he came here?  Is this why Fred and George and Ron went to get him?”

Percy could not hide his surprise.  “You knew of that?”

“I thought it was weird that he showed up all of a sudden.  Then one night soon after he did, I heard Mum and Dad talking.”  Her face grew serious.  “I didn’t hear everything but…well…” she began to tear up a little, “did Harry not have a happy home?  Is that why he’s here?”

Percy cleared a space on her bed and sat, then pulled her towards him.  “We do not know for sure, but it wasn’t as…warm…as it is here.”

She climbed into his lap, resting her head on his shoulder.  “That’s sad.”

“Incredibly,” he agreed.  “Which is why he’s here.  So we can provide him some warmth.”

“I’m glad he’s here.”

“Me too.”  He cleared his throat.  “Have you spoken to anyone else about this?”

She shook her head.  “No, I wanted to talk to you first.”

Again, he could not hide his surprise.  “Really?  Why me?”

“Mum will get really bothered and not tell me anything.  Dad will get red and tell me not to worry about it.  Ron will just waffle and say I’m being dumb.  Fred and George will just make jokes and change the subject.  Bill and Charlie don’t know what’s going on.”  She looked up at him with wide eyes.  “You won’t lie to me.  You never have.  You’ll say you can’t explain some things but you never lie.”

His face went bright red.  “Ah, well, yes.  I’ll always be as truthful as I can be.”

She hugged him tight, burying her face into his neck.  He wrapped his arms around her, patting her back soothingly.

Percy looked around the room, trying to find something that would break the awkwardness.  His eyes stopped on Ginny’s bookshelf and he saw a gap there, a gap that he knew what the books there used to be.  “What happened to your Harry Potter books?”

Ginny blushed.  “I put them away.  I didn’t want Harry to see them.”

He chuckled.  “How does the real thing stack up against the written portrayal?”

“Real Harry is really nice,” Ginny said seriously.  “I thought he’d be really stuck up or something but he’s not.  I like when he includes me when he and Ron are playing or doing things.”  Her voice hitched slightly.  “Book Harry seems a lot happier all the time though.”

“It’s…difficult…meeting those you have only heard of or read about.”

“I think I like real Harry more though.”

Percy kissed her forehead.  “Good, me too.”  He looked her in the eye.  “Don’t tell the others what you spoke to me about.  I will handle things, okay?”

“Thank you, Percy,” she said and kissed his cheek.

 He left her to her packing and he was gratified to see her less bothered.  He was about to walk up the stairs to Ron’s room, but then he walked downstairs.  He slipped out the door, walking through the garden and towards the orchard.

He had guessed correctly.  Harry was lying against a tree in the sunshine, eyes closed.  Percy smiled at the sight.  The boy had come to love this spot, being in it whenever he could.  The twins had even started calling this specific tree Harry’s Tree, going so far to put a tiny plaque on it with Harry’s initials.  They had tried to shape two of the branches to form glasses but their father had put a stop to that.

Percy sat down beside Harry, leaning back against the tree.  He listened to the breeze rustle the leaves and branches around them.  The blades of grass swayed gently.  The sunshine was warm, just shy of being too hot. 

I should do this more often.  I suppose living here means I take it for granted.

Harry spoke without opening his eyes.  “Hi Percy.”

“Hello Harry.  Hope you don’t mind the company.”

“Not at all.  It’s very nice out and it’s nice to share things.”

Probably because you never had the opportunity to before, nor anyone to share anything with.

“May I ask you a question Harry?”

“Sure.”

“Do you happen to know of the Galleon in the laundry basket?”

Harry did not speak for a long moment.  “I know of Galleons, yes.  They’re gold coins right?  Wizarding money?”

Percy snorted and Harry giggled at the sound.  “I see you’re learning from Fred and George.  Deflecting.”

He nodded.  “They’re good at it.”

“Indeed,” Percy said dryly.  “Allow me to be more specific.  Do you know about the Galleon that Mother found in the laundry basket?  A certain Galleon that someone may or may not have put in it?  Somewhere a Galleon should not be?”

Harry opened one eye to look at Percy with.  “People don’t accidentally find money in the wash?”

“I suppose some do, but not a Galleon of all things.  Especially not this family.”

Harry nodded thoughtfully.  “Not a Galleon then.  Good to know.”

Percy sighed.  “Harry, you owe us nothing.”

Harry opened both eyes and looked at the older boy.  “Yes I do.  You’ve let me stay here for weeks.”

“We’re happy to.”

“I know, your family is so kind to me.  It doesn’t feel right to be…freeloading.”

Percy bristled.  “And how do you know that word of all things?!”

“From my Uncle.”  Harry winced a little speaking of him but he pushed through the feelings of disquiet.  “He said I was a useless freeloader, a parasite.  He said I had to earn my keep.”

Percy was beyond appalled.  “That is absurd.  Harry, you are none of those things.  You are a child, you do not have to earn your keep.  My family may not be so wealthy as others but we can easily take care of you for any length of time.”

Harry looked down at the grass.  “The Dursleys are wealthy.  I mean, I don’t know how much compared to wizards and witches.  But they had all sorts of new things and they would talk about how expensive everything they had was.”

And yet you looked obviously neglected?  Dressed in cast-offs that make our clothes look brand new?  You who look malnourished and starved come from a family of wealth?

Percy’s hands shook and he was trying very hard to not let his temper rise.  He fought the bile rising in his throat. 

Harry spoke softly.  “I have money.”  He was not bragging; he was not being prideful.  He spoke plainly, simply.  “I want to share it with your family.”

Percy blushed.  “Harry, that is your money.  It is money set aside for you by your family.  You may have to live off of it for a very long time.  That is incredibly generous of you and good of you to want to share, but it isn’t something you should give frivolously.”

Harry looked up at Percy blankly.

“Wastefully,” Percy amended.  “Or not wastefully.  More like with little thought or care.”

“I’ve thought a lot about it.  Your family is so nice and happy even without money.  The Dursleys have all this money and they seem happy but I’m not sure.  At least, their happiness isn’t the happiness I like.”  Harry looked back at the Burrow.  “Not the happiness I want anyways.”

He looked back at Percy.  “I have money but I’m not happy.  If sharing it makes me happy and helps you and your family, then it can’t be bad right?”

Percy almost felt ashamed by the boy’s generosity.  How can a young boy show such consideration for others?  His shame was overwritten by anger.  He knew it was because the boy was craving warmth and kindness that he was forced to recognize kindness for what it was, and not see it as something normal.  He lacked it for all his life and now was given it.  Instead of enjoying it, he wanted to try and return it, to pay for it somehow.

To secure it.

He put a hand on Harry’s shoulder.  “You’re a good boy Harry, with a kind heart.  You have good intentions but really, don’t worry about that.  There is no way my parents would ever approve and honestly, we are fine.  We have wealth where it matters and will share it with you unreservedly.”

Harry’s face became calculating.  “But you don’t deny that it would be helpful.  Money, I mean.”

Percy’s shame returned.  “No, I cannot deny that.”   

Harry’s smile was sly, one normally seen on the twins.  “Excellent.  Now we can negotiate.”

“I beg your pardon?”  Percy was thrown off by the sudden shift in mood.

“We’ve agreed on a principal and now we can negotiate the means of said principal.”  The way Harry said that was very precise, as if it was something he heard someone else say and committed to memory.

“What have my brothers been teaching you?” Percy asked, more than a little annoyed.

“I never said they were teaching me anything.”

“You say the words but I can hear Fred and George voice.”

Harry waved his hand, brushing Percy’s observations aside.  “Must be your imagination.”  Percy snorted, he had definitely heard the twins say that before to his accusations.  Harry ignored the snort.  “Anyways, I’ve been meaning to ask you, you’re really good at school yes?”

“Yes…”  Percy was trying to follow this new train of thought.

“I heard you did really good on your O.W.L.s.”

“All Outstanding,” Percy said, trying hard to not sound smug.

“Great job!  That means you’d be a good tutor.”

“Well just because one knows the material does not mean they know how to teach.”  Percy was lost at this point, something he usually was when speaking with the twins and it was a strange experience to feel this way when speaking with Harry.  “That being said, I am a fine enough tutor.”

“I could use your help at school.  You can tutor me.”

Percy eyes narrowed.  “Aren’t you near the top of your year in marks?”

“Near the top yes.  Not at the top.  So I have room to improve.”

Percy sighed.  “You work with your Quidditch teammates often as well as Hermione if I recall, and they all do well.  I can’t see how working with me will improve you anymore.”

“We won’t know until we try.  And of course, I expect to compensate you for your expertise.”

“Please stop speaking like Fred and George, it’s rather disturbing to hear you speak like that.”  Percy looked stern.  “As if I would charge you to tutor you either.  You think I am that shallow and greedy?”

“No I don’t.”  Harry stared right at Percy.  “I think you’re a good brother and someone who cares deeply about their family.  I think if I pay you for your time and help you’d share the money with the others one way or another.”

Percy felt rather embarrassed to be so dissected by someone Harry’s age.  He also felt rather flattered that Harry thought of him like that.  Not many did.

“If you’re really against the idea, I suppose I can pay the twins to play pranks on people.”

“Oh Merlin no, anything but that,” Percy groaned.

Harry giggled.  “Or I can continue to hide money around the Burrow.”

“I would not recommend that either.”  Percy sighed.  “You know, it’s embarrassing to be outplayed by someone considerably younger than you.”  He laughed at Harry’s look of false innocence.  “Okay, now I know you’ve been learning from the twins.”  After a moment’s thought he held his hand out.  “Very well.  I will tutor you and will charge you an appropriate fee.  You will stop hiding money about the Burrow and try to stop learning shady business dealings from my brothers.”

Harry shook his hand happily.  “Are they shady if it works?”

“Yes.”

Harry sniggered.  “Well, okay then.  Besides, it’s in your best interest to tutor me.”

“How so?”

“Ron copies my work so you tutoring me is like tutoring him too, only not directly.”

Percy laughed long and hard and after a moment Harry joined in.  The orchard rang with the laughter and they eventually stopped.  The wind carried their merriment away and the sunlight seemed all the warmer.

“Perhaps I should tell you to stop letting him copy you.”

“Then you’d have to take points away and give him detention for not doing well in class.  You wouldn’t want that.”

Percy sighed.  “No I don’t but I also don’t want him to succeed without doing his own work.  At least, try, to make him make an attempt, will you?”

“I’ll try.”

He shook his head to Harry’s giggling. 

“Should we head back?” Harry asked.

Percy thought.  There were some things he could be doing.  However, he suddenly found himself reluctant to leave the idyllic spot.  “We have some time to enjoy the weather some more.  It will be some time before we return after all.”

Harry’s face fell.  “Before you return.”

Percy smiled comfortingly.  “I expect that you’ll always be welcome Harry.”

Harry’s smile rivaled the sun’s brightness.

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 34 – Reunion

“Where have you two been?!”

Harry looked up and smiled at a visibly irate Hermione.  “Hi Hermione,” he said brightly.  “It’s good to see you!”

Hermione crossed her arms and looked at him with as much irritation as he she could muster.  “What are you doing here at school already?!  Why weren’t you on the train?”

Harry shrugged sheepishly while Ron’s attention was focused completely on him taping his wand.  “Something kind of happened,” Harry said lamely.

“Clearly.”  She sat down beside Harry, arms still crossed and eyes still glaring.

“No hug?” he asked meekly.

She resisted the urge.  “Not until you explain yourself.”  She poked him in the side.

“Ow!  Alright, okay.  Well we got to King’s Cross and Ron and I were the last ones to cross through the barrier at Platform 9 and 3/4s.  Except we couldn’t.  The barrier wouldn’t let us through.”

“It wouldn’t let you through?” Hermione repeated incredulously.

“Nope.  It was solid stone.  We pushed on it, prodded it, did everything we could but it would not let us through.”

She stared at him.  “What did you do?”

“Ron suggested we take the car because it can go invisible and fly but I didn’t think that was a good idea.  I didn’t want to get the Weasleys in trouble after everything they did for me.”

She glared at Ron who was still looking at his wand.  As if he could feel her gaze he shrugged.  “What, it seemed like a good idea at the time.”

“At least one of you has some sense,” she said sharply and returned Ron’s glare.  “So what did you do?”

“I wrote a note and gave it to Hedwig.  It said we were trapped on the Muggle side and that we needed help.”

“Oh that was smart.”  She relaxed a little and was gratified to see Harry grin.

“That was also Ron’s idea.”

“That was well thought Ronald,” she said in what she hoped it was a gracious manner.  By the way Harry snorted and how Ron rolled his eyes she knew she failed. 

“Anyways, we waited for a while but finally Mr. and Mrs. Weasley showed up.  They tried to get through the other way and couldn’t and found us.  We proved it was blocked our end too.  They talked to a couple of people that help maintain the Express to send a message along and then they took us to the Leaky Cauldron and Floo’d with us here.”  Harry shrugged.  “We put our things away and changed and came here to the Great Hall.”

“Speaking of, what happened to Ron’s wand?” Hermione asked.

Harry snickered.  “He pushed his way through the Floo and fell on his arse and broke his wand.”

“It’s your fault,” Ron groused.  “If you hadn’t stood there like an idiot I wouldn’t have run into you now would I?”

“I was trying to not track soot all over Professor McGonagall’s office,” Harry retorted.  “You could have waited until I was clear like she said.”

Hermione finally smiled, shaking her head at their bickering.  “Well I’m glad it wasn’t over something serious.  I was really concerned on the train when I couldn’t find either of you.  I wasn’t the only one either.”

Before she could explain more students had been walking into the Great Hall, and a trio of red heads saw them and came running over.

“See?  I told you they’d be here,” Fred said airily.

“No, you didn’t.  I did.” George said.

“If I recall, the both of you were making up dreadful rumors and taking bets on them,” Percy said, glaring at the twins who looked momentarily abashed.  “I am pleased to see you both here and well.  What happened?”

Harry repeated the story and the twins guffawed at Ron falling and breaking his wand.  He started to hit them with it, sending greenish sparks flying out and a cloud of acrid foul smoke.

“Stop that Ron, before you do something permanent,” Percy said, avoiding the flailing wand.  “Still, good job on thinking of the best solution.”

“Yeah!  We’re so proud of our ickle brudder,” Fred cooed, pinching Ron’s cheek.  He then hissed in annoyance when Percy slapped him upside the head.  “Oi!  You’re a Prefect!  You’re not supposed to hit your charges.  I can have your badge for that.”

“School has not started yet, technically, and you’re not yet my charge.  Right now, you’re my little brother and I’m stopping you from bullying our little brother.”  He straightened to his full height and looked down at the twins.  “Besides, there are other ways of punishment you know.”

“Like what?  You can’t take points away yet cause like you said, school hasn’t started yet.  You going to give us detention for bullying a younger student who happens to be our brother?” George asked snarkily.

Percy gave him an all-teeth smile.  “No.  I can, however, tell certain people your actions and they can act as they see fit.”

“You’d tell Mum?  That’s low even for you!” Fred gasped, deeply offended.

“I would not bother Mother with something like this, though she would be very upset.”  Percy looked even more offended that Fred accused him of that possible action.  “No, I would tell people much closer who are able to take immediate action.  Ones who have no reservations in telling you what they think.”  Percy looked towards the doors of the Great Hall, at the students walking in.  “Like your teammates.”

The twins paled.  “Still a low blow,” Fred hissed.

“Not as low though.  Come on Fred, let’s scarper.  Angelina’s and Alicia’s already annoyed at us and we should let them cool off a day or two before escalating,” George said, keeping an eye on the open doors. 

“What did you two do to Angelina and Alicia?” Harry asked but the twins had already run off further down the table.  He looked up at Percy.  “What did they do?”

Percy looked uncomfortable.  “Nothing terrible but it really is not my place to say.  I am sure you will hear of it soon.”  He huffed.  “Anyways, I am glad things turned out well.  I will ask the Professors about the barrier later.”  He patted Harry on the shoulder and nodded at Hermione.  He then sat next to Ron and gamely tried to help Ron repair his wand.

“Potter!” A loud voice made Harry jump in his seat but only from the sudden noise.  Harry recognized the boisterous tone and a smile appeared on his face as he looked towards the doors.  “Hi Captain!” he called back happily.

Oliver came striding over and he draped an arm around the younger boy’s shoulders.  “Hey you’re looking…pretty good!”  He gave the Harry a closer look.  To be honest, Harry did not look great.  He had heard how bad the beginning of the Summer treated the boy and while the last few weeks had helped, Harry still looked thin and sickly, like someone recovering from great ordeal.

Which he was.

Oliver tried to keep his concern concealed, but he could not hide how closely he was looking at Harry.

“You’re inspecting him like you would a dog,” Hermione said waspishly, her eyes radiating disapproval.

Oliver grinned at her, increasing her disapproval.  “Not a bad idea,” he mused jokingly.  He ran a hand through Harry’s messy mop.  “Coat seems good, still messy but I think that’s a good quality.”  He peered into his eyes.  “Still got two eyes, still tracking.  Left paw!”

Harry obliged, showing his left hand.  By now Harry was giggling and following Oliver’s commands much like a dog would.

“Left paw looks good.  Right paw looks equally good.  Right, open wide, let’s check your teeth and tongue.”  Oliver pretended to blanch.  “Could use a breath mint, wait, can dogs have breath mints?” he asked Hermione.  He moved away from her and her look of increasing wrath.  “I’ll ask Madam Pomfrey later.  Alright boy, all seems good.  Speak!”

Harry barked.

“What are you two doing?”  Alicia came up and she looked between the boys with confusion mixed with irritation.  “Oliver, why are you treating Harry like a dog?”

“I didn’t intend to; it was her idea.”  He pointed at Hermione with his thumb.

Hermione literally growled at Oliver, making him take another step away.

“That’s my cue to run along,” Oliver said with a smile.  “Good seeing you Harry.  We’ll catch up later in the common room.  I’ll tell you about my Quidditch camp.  I took some notes on Seeker things and want to share it with you.”  He gave Harry another hug and waved at Hermione before moving swiftly down the table.

“Honestly, first thing he does to you after not seeing you for months is to treat you like a dog.”  Alicia crossed her arms. 

“I didn’t mind,” Harry said smiling.  “It’s different when Oliver does it.  I know he’s kidding with me.”

Alicia and Hermione both heard the seemingly off-handed comment and winced nearly identically.

Alicia looked down at Harry and her heart softened.  She and the other two girls on the team exchanged letters during the Summer and she was appalled at their descriptions of Harry when they saw him.  Privately she had hoped they were exaggerating.  The other two had very soft spots for Harry after all.

Seeing him now, after weeks of ‘recovery’, he still did not look well.  If he looks this bad now, how bad was he earlier? she thought sadly. 

Harry looked up at her, his happiness to see her turning into concern for her.  “Are you okay?  Is something wrong?”

She plastered a smile over her face.  “No, just thinking instead of greeting you.”  The smile turned genuine when Harry opened his arms.  She hugged him tightly.  “It’s really good to see you.  Wish I could have seen you over the Summer but I was out of the country.  I missed you.”

“I missed you too,” he said while squeezing her with his arms.  “Did you have a nice trip?”

“Overall yes.  Some annoyances here and there.  It was mostly involving family business but there were fun times too.  I might have picked you up a souvenir.” 

His smile melted her heart.  “You did?” he asked, genuinely surprised.

“Of course you silly thing,” she chided gently.  “Though if you’re going to act as thick as Wood, I might not give it to you.” 

Harry opened his eyes wide and he whimpered convincingly like a puppy.

“Do not ever look at me like that again,” Alicia said with a heavy blush.  “I do not need a puppy-eyed Harry Potter making me feel like I’ve done something terrible.”  She grinned.  “I’ll give you your souvenir though if you give that look to Angelina and Katie later, make sure I’m there to see it.”

“Deal!”  Harry hugged her again and Alicia returned the embrace before sitting down near him.  He turned to Hermione and caught her sour look.  “Is everything okay?”

“Perfectly fine,” she replied though it did not sound like it.  “I don’t understand why you let them treat you like that.  Is it because they’re older?”

Harry shook his head.  “No, that’s not why.  They’d stop if I asked them to, I’m pretty sure.  I like it when they joke with me like that.”

“It just seems a bit rude,” Hermione said.

“I don’t think so,” Harry said honestly.  “I would know if they were being rude to me.”

You probably would, she thought uneasily.  She was ashamed at bringing up the topic.  It was clear that Harry enjoyed the attention and it did seem well meant, if teasingly, delivered.  She did not know why seeing the team treat Harry like that irritated her so much.

Yes you do, the voice insider her head said snidely.

Her face twisted again and Harry saw it again.  He opened his arms, “May I have that hug now?”

Her expression mellowed and she did just that.  With every hug the two shared, she could feel them change.  The first time she hugged him she had thrown herself at him and he had stood as still as a pole.  He had a look of intense discomfort on his face, as if expecting the worst.

At first Hermione thought it was just her.  That she did something to warrant the response.  She had breathed a sigh of relief when she learned that Harry treated all physical contact like that.  The relief was obviously short-lived and she had hoped to help break him of that habit.

She had no idea if she did have a hand in helping him and that uncertainty gnawed at her.

She released him when she felt him relax his arms.  She was no longer angry with him.  Truth be told she was more concerned than legitimately angry earlier.  It was easier for her to show irritation at him though for some reason.

“Rabbit!”

Harry’s smile bloomed at he turned, seeing the tall girl come rushing down the table towards him.  Katie followed closely behind and their smiles of relief made him feel warm.  Angelina lifted Harry clean off the bench, hugging him tightly.

“Thank goodness!” she said as she tried to crush him.  “We were so worried.”

Harry hugged back with all his strength.  “Aww thanks,” he said shyly with a bright red face. 

“Put him down,” Katie said amused.  “You trying to get him to see Madam Pomfrey extra early?”

“You’re just jealous,” Angelina said as she set Harry down.

Katie’s reply was stalled as Harry hugged her tightly.  Katie felt immense relief.  Harry still looked sickly but much better than the first time she saw him weeks ago.  The time spent at the Burrow had helped immensely but she knew she would never forget how skeletal Harry looked, how neglected. 

“Why weren’t you on the train?” she asked as she sat down beside him.  Angelina hopped over the table to sit across from them, earning a look of disapproval from Hermione.  Alicia leaned in from Katie’s other side to hear the story told again.

“Huh, that’s very odd,” Katie said when Harry finished.

“Never heard of anything like that happening before,” Angelina said.

 “I’m surprised you didn’t take advantage of it,” Alicia teased.  “I would have.  That’s a handy excuse for not coming to school.”

“But then I wouldn’t see any of you,” Harry said simply.  “I’d miss you all too much.”  He leaned into Katie’s hug, resting his head on her shoulder.

“I think this just proves that Alicia doesn’t care about you as much as we do,” Angelina said giving the shorter girl a superior look.

“You take that back right now!”

“Nope, never.  You said it, not me.  Telling Harry to not come back to us.  For shame.”

“It’s okay Harry, don’t be too sad.  We’ll care more for you to make up for the loss,” Katie said.  She snickered at Alicia’s face. 

“Not you too!  Harry, help me here!”

“Now you’re trying to use him when you don’t care about him?!”  Angelina gasped. 

“You monster!” Katie exclaimed, turning her body as if to shield Harry from Alicia.

Harry was giggling harder now, the laughter increasing at Alicia’s incensed look.

“Harry, give them the look!”

Harry lifted his head away from Katie and tilted his chin down.  He opened his eyes wide and batted his eyelids slowly, trying to look as pitiful as possible.  “Please don’t be too mean to Alicia,” he whimpered with as much false sincerity as he could muster.

Angelina and Katie looked at Harry with open jaws and red faces. 

“Okay I promise Harry,” Angelina said hurriedly.  “Stop looking at us like that, for pity’s sake.”

Katie shook her head as if punch-drunk.  “I was not prepared for that.  You have to warn a girl before you do that Harry.”  Her eyes narrowed with suspicion.  “Who taught you that?  Did the Twins put you up to do that?”

Harry smiled impishly; all dolefulness gone.  “Alicia said she would give me a souvenir if I did that to you and Angelina and if she was there to see it.”

“You really are a monster!” Katie said to a snickering Alicia.

“Bribing him to torture us and weaponizing that look!” Angelina exclaimed, her face flushed even more.  “How dare you!”

Hermione sighed as the other three witches started to argue with each other, with the culprit of their argument giggling beside them.  “I think they are a bad influence on you,” she sniffed.

“It’s all in good fun,” Harry said still giggling.  “They aren’t really mad at each other and making silly faces isn’t so bad.”  He turned her way and repeated the facial expression.

Percy and Ron had looked over at the raised voices from the trio of Chasers.  They saw Harry and both snorted, rolling their eyes at him.

Hermione made a point to deliberately look away from him to show her disapproval, and to hide bright red cheeks.

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 35 – Back Together

Harry frowned with concentration, his wand up and out, his eyes glued to the small orb that floated above him.  He muttered the words of the charm to himself as he moved the wand slowly, the tip pointed directly at the bobbing glass ball.  It swirled around his head in slow easy patterns, changing color as it did. 

A slip of the hand caused the orb to wobble in the air before it fell.  Harry caught it easily with his free hand, much like he would a Snitch.  “I kept it up in the air a lot longer this time!”

Alicia ruffled his hair.  “Good job!  The Wisp orb gets progressively harder to control the longer you keep it floating.  You can make its movements easier so it’s not as hard of a challenge but the more erratic it moves, the more precise your wand movements have to be.  It’s actually a fun way for you to build your dexterity and your spellcasting.”

“I love it, thank you so much!”  Still holding wand and orb he hugged Alicia hard about the middle.

“You’re very welcome, Harry,” she said, squeezing him back.  She looked over his head at a pair of girls on the facing couch.  “What were you saying earlier?  About how I do not allegedly care about Harry?”

Katie rolled her eyes.  Angelina made a rude gesture.  “I didn’t say you didn’t care.  I said you didn’t care as much,” Angelina said.  “I was also kidding.”

Alicia made a dismissive sound and pretended to look wounded.  “My best friends at the school, impugning my honor.  Making scurrilous remarks about me.  Oh woe is me!  Whatever did I do to deserve such slander?”

“Swallowed a thesaurus?” Katie suggested.  “Or maybe had one shoved up your-“

“Nah not that,” Angelina interrupted with good cheer.  “Alicia used to talk like that all the time.  She’s showing her ‘good breeding’ by talking like a fancy lass.  Or when she’s mad about something but mostly when she’s pretending to be high class.”

“Peasants,” Alicia said as genteel as she could, pressing her teeth together. 

This time Katie and Angelina made matching rude gestures, shaking their hands emphatically at Alicia.

“Harry, the girls are being mean to me again.”  Alicia patted him on the back.  “Please make them stop, I am rather delicate you know.”

“If you’re delicate, then I’m the Queen,” Angelina snorted.

“My apologies your Majesty, where are my manners?”  Alicia grinned. “Go on then Harry, practice your look on them.”

The boy needed no second bidding.  He put his wand and orb on the table, already summoning his puppy-eyed look.  He looked from his couch at the other and tried to look even more pitiable than he did earlier.

“Nope, can’t handle that,” Angelina said, averting her gaze.  She got up and pulled Harry up without looking directly at him.  “Here, practice on Katie, she likes to think she’s tough so this will be good for her.”

“Nooooo!” Katie yelled as Harry sat beside her.  She tried to scramble away.  “Monsters!  All of you!”

“Get her Rabbit!” Angelina called and she and Alicia laughed as he chased Katie around the couch.  Angelina then looked directly at her friend.  “Hey, so what’s bothering you?”

“Many things.  My current bother is a tall girl who’s being overly familiar.  Perhaps you know her?”

“Tall, lots of muscles, cool braided hair?” Angelina asked, picking up the orb and looking at her reflection. 

“Not that many muscles,” Alicia replied snidely.  She poked Angelina’s arm.  “You’re getting a bit of flab here.”

“Hey, there’s kidding and then there’s being cruel.”  Angelina put the orb down and flexed her arm, inspecting it critically.  “Now out with it.  You’ve looked bothered on the train before we couldn’t find Harry so it wasn’t just that.”

“Perhaps I knew we wouldn’t find him so I was preemptively upset by that.”

Angelina crossed her arms and looked down at her friend, her amusement fading.  “I know you talk like that when you’re laying it on thick or when you’re genuinely upset and right now, I’m leaning towards the latter.  I know you don’t like writing stuff out on paper because it creates a record of sorts.  So I’m betting this has been going on since Summer break.”

“Nobody likes a know-it-all,” Alicia said dismissively.

“Fine, be that way.”  Angelina turned her back on Alicia and flopped back, pressing the smaller girl into the couch.

“Get off me you massive woman!” Alicia tried to struggle out but Angelina went limp, squishing her back down.  “You’re crushing me!”

“You’ll have time to talk before you get crushed completely.”

“I was lying earlier!  You’re all flab now!”

“Not smart of you to antagonize the person that’s currently crushing you,” Angelina retorted.  She leaned back harder.

After some more struggling Alicia slapped at Angelina’s arm.  “Fine, fine, I yield.  Get off me please.”  She sat up when Angelina did, smoothing out her clothes.  “It’s more of the same really.  My Mother really tried to emphasize family duties during our family trip.”

“You’re the top of our year in Potions, you’re even past our year technically and with Snape in charge, that’s a literal miracle.  Is she trying to get you to quit Quidditch again?”

“Thankfully no.  She learned to ‘allow me that frivolity’ a while ago.  Especially when I threatened to be barely adequate at potions in retaliation if she persisted.”

“You being adequate would still be better than most people.”  Angelina rolled her eyes.

“’A Spinnet is never adequate,’” Alicia muttered with venom.  “She married into the Spinnets, what does she know?”

“What does your father say?” Angelina asked, wrapping an arm around Alicia’s shoulders.

“He’s just proud of my general marks and especially my potions skills.  Otherwise, you know how he is, lets the real-world drift by so he can focus on experimenting and developing.”

“So what is she mad about now?”  Angelina sighed as she realized.  “Oh…that old argument.”

“Yeah,” Alicia said looking downcast.  “I’m not even sixteen yet.  Of course that was when she became serious about it so I must be the same.”

“Sorry pal,” Angelina said, hugging her. 

“Thanks.”  The shorter girl returned the gesture.  “I didn’t realize how on edge it was making me.  Sorry.”

“Don’t be sorry.  Just wanted to help my best friend out of her funk.”  She sighed.  “Wish I had some words of wisdom but I kinda don’t have any.  You know I got your back no matter what you do though.”

“I do, and I rely on it.”  Alicia shook her head as if to literally shake the thoughts away.  “Now it’s my turn.  How’re you doing?”

“Do you think that you’re smooth?  Because let me tell you, that was not a smooth deflection.”

“Not my finest no.  I blame my delicate nature right now.”  Alicia grinned at her friend’s snort.  “I know you were a little annoyed on the train too and see how I said annoyed and not bothered so you cannot blame your concern for Harry.”

Angelina waved a hand.  “It’s nothing.”

Alicia flopped down on Angelina, trying her best to crush her.

Angelina looked wholly unimpressed.  “No offense, but you can’t pull it off like I can.”

“You’re like more than a foot taller and a certain amount of weight heavier, that as your best friend, I will not guess out loud to spare you.”

“You were saying I’m all flab not minutes ago!”

“It was said in a fit of pique and I know you don’t hold it against me.”

The tall girl sighed.  “I mean, I guess I should have expected it really.  To get the mickey taken out of me.”

“Expecting it doesn’t make it any more pleasant.  They were rather sharp with it.”

“I guess I wasn’t expecting it to bother me as much.  Or annoy me as you said.  Merlin knows they’ve teased me about all sorts of things before.  Don’t know why this subject is more sore.”

“Yes you do.  You’re feeling more insecure about it than anything else.  Maybe more insecure about this than anything else before.”

Angelina flushed.  “You’re right.  I keep thinking it’s a giant mistake or something’s going to happen and it’ll be this big thing.”

“Or maybe nothing bad will happen and it’ll be okay.  Nothing wrong with enjoying the moment.”

“I guess,” Angelina said sullenly.

“I did give them an earful after you left.”

Angelina smiled a little.  “I caught some of it as the door closed.  What did you call them?”

“I said that they were the biggest pair of tits in the compartment and that included the girls.  The only difference was that no one wanted to look at them.”

The tall girl clapped her hands over her mouth to keep from laughing out loud.  “Oh that’s brilliant!  How did they respond?”

“I barely gave them a chance to.  Just kept tearing into them until the cowards dropped a firework and ran.”

“Sounds like them,” Angelina said.  Her good humor ebbed.  “What a start to the new year huh?  We drag on the baggage from before the year starts to dampen things.”

“I heard it’s a problem with getting older, you worry more.”  Alicia looked up.  “What’s it like?”

“What’s what like?”

“Getting older, slower, more decrepit.  You have the benefit of experience so I thought it would be best to prepare now.  Hear it from the source.”

Angelina scowled.  “I’m barely a month older than you.”

“Thirty-three days to be exact.”  She patted Angelina’s arm very gently.  “Oh dear, you’re already losing your mental faculties.  It really is a shame to see it hap-EEK!”

Angelina rolled on the couch, pinning Alicia beneath her.  Then she took a pillow and started smothering Alicia’s face with it.  “I knew I’d do this one day.  From the moment we met I knew this would be how it ends, I just imagined it would be much later and in the middle of the night.  Well, no time like the present then!”

Alicia squirmed and wriggled, laughing her head off.  “All that girth and you cannot even smother someone properly!”

“Oh don’t make me try harder,” Angelina growled between gritted teeth.

At this point Harry and Katie had stopped running around the room, stopping to watch the attempted smothering.  “Is this normal?” Harry asked Katie.

Katie nodded.  “This happens occasionally.  Alicia will say something to deserve it and Angelina will attempt to punish her for it.”

“Attempt?!” Angelina scoffed.  “Succeed you mean.”

“I don’t deserve it all the time,” Alicia argued, her voice muffled by the pillow.  “Also, no you don’t succeed nearly as often as you imagine.”

Harry and Katie watched Angelina redouble her efforts.

“You better stop her,” Katie said with a smile.  She pushed Harry towards Angelina.  “Any more of this and they might actually get in trouble.”

Angelina saw the boy walk to her and she closed her eyes.  “Nope, I’ve found the weakness to the puppy-eyes.  If I don’t see it, it won’t affect me.”

“Awww,” Harry whined.  “I wasn’t going to do it this time.”

Angelina snorted.  “I’m onto your tricks Potter.”

Katie whispered into Harry’s ear.  He nodded and started speaking.  “I was just hoping I could get an Angelina hug.  It’s been so long since I’ve gotten one.  I’ve forgotten how they feel.”

She opened an eye to glare at him.  “I hugged you before dinner!”

“Which is an age ago.  And I only had the one over the Summer.”  Harry shook his head with faux sadness.  “I guess I’ll have to go un-hugged.  I might as go to bed, all cold and-“

Angelina leapt off Alicia and tackled Harry into the opposite couch.  “No you’re not going anywhere!”  She pulled him onto her lap and squeezed him tight.  He giggled and wrapped his arms around her, snuggling closer.

Katie pulled Alicia up into a sitting position and flopped beside her.  “Should we feel bad that we’re turning Harry into a manipulator?” she asked half-jokingly.

Alicia ran her fingers through her hair, straightening it back out.  “If he ever acts that way to anyone else, then maybe.  I personally don’t think he will.  He’s comfortable with us and knows we won’t hurt him, it’s all in fun.”  Her features softened as she looked at Angelina and Harry.  “Besides, he’s lacked positive contact for years.  It’s fine that he is catching up a little now.”

A pair of coughs drew their attention and Fred and George stood off to the side with identical looks of contrition.

Alicia and Katie looked coolly at them while Angelina looked away.

Harry looked back and forth between the twins and the girls, growing concerned.

“We, uh, would like to apologize,” Fred said.

“We, uh, might have taken things a bit far on the train,” George continued.

“You might have?” Alicia repeated scathingly.

“Alright, we did,” George said.

“So we’re apologizing.”

“I can’t help but notice that you’re here only after Harry showed up,” Angelina said scowling. 

“What’re you going to do if he doesn’t work, drop another firework?” Katie sniffed.

It was Fred and George’s turn to scowl.  “Alright, look, we came to apologize and if y’all don’t want to hear it then that’s fine.  We tried,” Fred said shortly.

“And since you already called us a pair of tits we might as well bounce and-“

“What’s all this about?” Harry asked hesitantly.

The five older students looked at him and faces began to color. 

“We got into a bit of an argument on the train,” Fred said slowly.

“We said some…unkind things.  We meant them in fun but it got a little too far,” George said just as slowly.

“Did you mean them?” Harry asked.

The twins squirmed.  Being interrogated by Harry of all people about their misdeeds made it extremely uncomfortable.  “Yes and no?” George said.  At the frowns from the girls, he continued.  “I mean, we meant them as in we tease people.  We say funny things.  But we didn’t mean for it to be that rude.”  His eyes narrowed.  “You girls said some things back too, before the lecture from Alicia and Katie even.”

“Only in retaliation!” Katie said.  “You two started it!”

Before they could argue again Harry spoke.  “The girls were really hurt, especially Angelina.  I heard her say so.”

Angelina and Alicia winced.  They did not realize Harry had heard them talk, thinking he was too busy chasing Katie.  The twins winced as well.

“We figured,” Fred said lamely.  “That’s why we wanted to apologize.  We mean it too.”

Harry looked up at Angelina.  “It doesn’t make it right, but you know Fred and George would never really hurt us.”

She sighed, trying to hold onto her anger.  “I know,” she admitted.  Finally, she looked at the Weasleys.  “I won’t be sorry for being upset, but I’ll accept your apology.”

“I guess I’m sorry for what I said too,” Katie said.  “I think you two will one day find someone that’ll tolerate you.”

“I’m not apologizing,” Alicia said primly.  “I’m rather proud of my comment, thank you very much.”

That made everyone snort laughter.  “Yeah it was pretty good,” George said with a grin.

Fred leaned over and ruffled Harry’s hair.  “Look at you playing mediator.”

Harry smiled shyly.  “I just, didn’t want you all to be mad at each other.  I like it when we’re all close and stuff.”

Angelina’s hug tightened on him.

The twins pulled over two chairs and plopped down in them.  For a long time, they sat in companionable silence.

“I have a question,” Harry started.

“What’s that?” George replied.

“What did you mean earlier by bouncing and a pair of tits?”  He flailed in protest as Angelina clapped her hands over his ears.  This feels rather familiar, he thought while struggling ineffectually.  He could not hear anything besides muffled noises but he saw the twins being berated by Alicia and Katie.  Only this time the twins were arguing back with Alicia and not backing down.   Everyone’s faces were turning red.  From what he could tell Alicia and Katie were embarrassed and angry while Fred and George were suppressing hilarity.

He shrugged and snuggled back against Angelina, unconcerned.  He would learn soon enough.  He was just glad things were back to normal.

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 36 – Muffled Voices

Harry stopped walking, looking confused.

“What’s wrong Harry?” Katie asked.  The pair were walking back to Gryffindor tower after dinner and Harry had been distracted on the way back.  She could tell because he kept looking around and at one point started walking in another direction, as if following some kind of signal.  She had followed him without thinking but when they stopped, she realized how confused he looked.  “Are you alright?”

“Did you hear that?” he asked.

“Hear what?”

“I swear I heard someone talking.  It was really faint and I couldn’t understand it all, but I definitely heard something.”

Katie tried to focus on listening.  “Do you hear it now?”

Harry concentrated.  “Not really.  But I really did hear something.”

“I believe you.  Where did you hear it?”

“It sounded like it was coming from the walls.”

Katie raised an eyebrow.  “The walls?  Like inside them?”  She looked thoughtful when he nodded.  “Maybe it was some of the castle ghosts?”

“I don’t think so.  When they talk they have that echo quality to it.  This one was much lower.  Almost…silky.”

She giggled.  “Silky?”

He blushed.  “Like the sound you hear when someone drags something over something smooth, like silk.  You know, a noise that sounds slippery or slidingly.”

She giggled again but patted his shoulder to soothe him.  “I do know, I just wasn’t expecting you to say that.”

He frowned at her but then turned his head.  “Wait, I hear something now.  It’s not the same noise but…”

“I hear it too.”  Katie listened hard and she could hear a soft rustling accompanied by coughing.  “Sounds like it’s coming from over there.”

The duo continued to walk and they rounded the corner, looking into an alcove.  They saw a small girl hiding there, curled up in the shadows. 

She saw them when they peeked in.  Large blue eyes looked startled behind a curtain of pale blonde almost white hair. 

“Oh, I’m sorry,” Katie said softly, “didn’t mean to scare you.  We just heard something and were looking.”

The girl did not reply.  She sat there, staring at them.

“Are you okay?” Katie asked.  There was something about this girl that was achingly familiar.  She did not know her though.  The blue and bronze tie identified her as a Ravenclaw.  At least it was not a new Gryffindor first year that Katie had not paid attention to.

The girl did not speak but nodded slowly.

“Are you hurt?” Harry asked.

Katie looked surprised.  Normally Harry was reluctant to speak to anyone he was not familiar with first.  Yet he had spoken easily to this stranger.

The girl looked at Harry, her eyes flicked up to the scar on his forehead.  She shook her head.  After a moment she spoke.  “You’re Harry Potter.”

Normally Harry hated being identified that way.  It was always the scar that people noticed first.  Then they would state the obvious, as if he needed any help reminding him of who he was.  But for once he was not annoyed at the usual form of introduction.  The girl had not spoken excitedly, or accusatory, or impressed.  She stated it like it was a fact.  Which it was.

“Hello,” he said instead.  “Nice to meet you.  This is Katie Bell,” he gestured at Katie and she waved to the girl.  “May we know your name?”

“Luna Lovegood.”  The small girl blinked for the first time and very slowly.  “Ginny told me about you.”

“I’m friends with Ginny too,” Harry said.  “Are you sure you’re okay?”

She nodded.  “Things are overwhelming out there,” she said, gesturing vaguely at the castle around them.

“Like it’s too big right?  Too much pressing down on you?” he asked knowingly.

Luna smiled for the first time.  It transformed her utterly, like a flower blooming.  “Yes, exactly,” she said.  “There’s too much.”

Harry smiled shyly.  “I know what you mean.  I felt like that when I came here.”  He blushed and looked up at Katie.  “I was lucky that I had help, making sense of everything.”  He pointed down the hall.  “If you go towards the staircases, there’s a tapestry of a field of flowers.  There’s a bench and corner hidden behind it.  It’s very comfy there, more comfy than here I’m sure.  Not many people know it.”

“That’s very kind of you to share it,” Luna said softly.

Harry blushed again.  “It’s hardly just mine.  It is nice though.  I hope you like it.”

“I’m sure I will.”

He coughed in the slightly awkward silence.  “It was very nice meeting you.  Hope to see you around.”

Luna nodded slowly.  “It was nice meeting you too.  I would like that.  Thank you Harry and Katie.”

Katie and Harry walked away, back up the corridor.  Katie smiled widely at Harry.  “That was very good of you Harry.”

He felt like his blush would never fade.  “I just thought I’d act like you and Angelina.  She looked like she needed a kind word.”

She felt incredibly touched.  “Well isn’t that flattering.”  She draped her arm over his shoulders.  “I’m proud of you.”

He stopped and stared at her.

“What’s wrong?” she asked, starting to panic over his facial expression.  “Do you hear the sound again?”

“No, I mean, nothing’s wrong.”  He looked at the ground.  “No one’s ever told me they were proud of me before.”

She embraced him, once again cursing the Dursleys in her mind.  “Well I am and I know the team is too.  It’s really impressive that you can be so kind.”

He sniffled a little, trying to keep control over his emotions.  “Thank you,” he said shyly.  “She reminded me of…me.  She looked really lonely.”

They continued walking and Katie kept her arm over his shoulders.  “She did.  I’m sure you helped her feel better too.”

“So did you.”

She shook her head.  “I didn’t really do anything though.”

“You didn’t ignore her, like you didn’t ignore me.  Plus I’m learning from your example.”

It was her turn to blush.  “You’re turning into quite the flatterer.”

“Only when it’s true,” he said earnestly.  Then his demeanor shifted.  “Do you think she’s like me?  You know…” his voice faded into a whisper, “like…how I was?  How I am”

Katie thought for a long moment.  “No.  Not quite like you.  She doesn’t have the same…feeling like you did.  If that makes sense.”

“A little bit,” Harry said.  “I’m glad you think so though.  I’d hate for someone else to be like me.”

Her heart thumped painfully.  “Your heart is in the right place though.  She does look like she could use a friend.”

“Hopefully she has her own Katie in Ravenclaw,” he said seriously.

The entire trip back to the tower, Katie’s face never lost its crimson hue.

-0-

Harry wandered about the castle.  He knew he should be doing many other things than wandering somewhat aimlessly.  While he was slightly ahead on homework, he still wanted to maintain his good marks so it never hurt to be ahead.  He could be playing chess with Ron or working with Hermione.  He could be chatting or working with the girls, messing about with the twins, talking tactics with Oliver, tutoring with Percy, among other worthwhile things.

However, he could not get the muffled voice outside of his mind, quite literally.

Every so often he would hear it again, something just beyond decipherable.  He thought it sounded strangely familiar, the quality of the voice reminding him of the Zoo of all things.  The one time he went to the Zoo anyways, with the Dursleys shortly before his eleventh birthday.  He had no idea why he thought of it, but the voice made him think of it inexplicably.

He was a little concerned that no one else had heard it.  Whenever he was with one of his friends he would bring it up.  Ron believed him but did not hear it.  The twins thought it was a ghost but then they got an idea for enchanting objects to speak to prank people.  Hermione said she believed him but he could tell she was humoring him.  She had a certain look that she got when she had to trust something she did not read herself.

At least no one had been rude to him about it, outright disbelieving him.

He stopped at the alcove behind the flower tapestry, slipping behind the fabric.  He smiled at the note that was tucked into the corner, the corner slid into a small gap between the stones.  After telling Luna of his favorite hiding spot he left her a scrap of parchment with a drawing of Hedwig on it.  When he came back after leaving it the parchment was gone.

Luna had left him a piece where she had drawn a sunflower.  It looked remarkably life-like and he had happily taken it with him, leaving it resting against the globe stand that Katie had given him last Christmas. 

He enjoyed leaving these little notes for her and he imagined she did the same.  It was fun, having a secret place to leave a note for a friend from a different House.  Harry did not really have friends outside of Gryffindor students.  He was friendly with the Hufflepuffs for the most part, but not friends with them.  He and the Ravenclaws interacted pleasantly enough, of his year anyways not including Luna.  In principle he did not really get along with anyone from Slytherin.  Draco and his closest friends, Vincent Crabbe and Gregory Goyle, loathed him and went out of their way to antagonize. 

Harry had no ill will towards the other second year Slytherins but they did not really speak.  Harry was glad that Grimshaw and Yorely, the two stand out older students that had hurt him last year, were gone.  He still shivered when he thought of the time he had been ambushed by them.  It had taken him a while to be comfortable moving about the castle on his own.

He tried to stop by the alcove every other day or so and was always happy to see a note from Luna.  He had not seen her much aside from occasionally in passing or at mealtimes.  He always tried to exchange a word with her and he felt like she was doing better.  She always looked a little happier when he saw her anyways.

With a grunt he sat on the stone bench, drawing his legs up so the tapestry fell flat, hiding the alcove once more.  He lit his Lumos orb and opened Luna’s note to read.  It was not very long.  She made an allusion to something called a ‘nargle’ but she said there were less of them so he imagined that was a good thing.  She wrote that she thought Ginny was also having some difficulty adjusting.

That made Harry pause.  Truthfully, he had not spent that much time around Ginny since school started.  The times he saw her she seemed fine but that could have been misleading, especially if she was trying to hide her troubles from her brothers.  He resolved he would check on her when he could.

Soon the sound of a scratching quill filled the alcove as Harry wrote a reply.  He thanked Luna for telling him about Ginny and asked how she was doing with her classes.  He finished it by retelling the funny story of how Ron’s broken wand had somehow multiplied the beetle in Transfiguration class into a swarm and they had spent the rest of class trying to contain them.  He folded the finished note and placed it carefully between the bricks.

After making sure the hallway was empty, he slipped out from behind the tapestry.  He did not want to be caught out of his House after curfew so he started to walk back to the tower. 

Hunger

Harry stopped.  He looked around.  Dumbly he looked at his stomach.

Blood

His head turned around and he crept towards the sound.  He definitely heard it this time and it said words he could understand this time.  They were still somewhat indistinct, a lot of hissing obscured them slightly like wireless static, but this time he could hear them.

He wished he did not given what the words were.  They sounded quite menacing.

Curiosity drove him on and he followed the whispering voice.  He snorted softly to himself.  He had spent years trying to run from the hissing whispering voice in his head, doing everything he could to dampen it and muffle it.  Now he was following a whispering hissing voice that only he could hear wishing he could make it clearer.

Where was the sense in that?

He eventually lost it, could no longer hear it nor follow it.  The sound had ended at a juncture between corridors and he resisted the urge to kick the stone wall in frustration.  With a defeated sigh he walked back towards Gryffindor tower. 

-0-

“Alright there Harry?”

Harry looked up at a grinning but concerned looking Oliver.  The younger boy smiled wanly.  “I’m alright.”

“You sure?”  Oliver sat beside him.  “You’re looking like you got something on your mind.”

Harry thought about Luna, about Ginny, the mysterious voice, his upcoming Potions test, the Charms essay, and a host of other things.  “Only a few things,” he said evasively.

Oliver chuckled.  “Anything you want to talk about?”

Harry shrugged.  “We haven’t had practice yet so I don’t have any Quidditch questions.”

Oliver looked faintly offended.  “I talk about other things you know.”  He snorted and threw a pillow at Harry’s look of shock and surprise.  “This is what I get for being concerned.”

Harry laughed.  “I’m kidding.  I really appreciate you checking on me.  Just…so much is going on and I’m having a bit of trouble organizing it all.”

“Yeah I know what you mean.  N.E.W.T.s classes are already doing that to me and the tests aren’t until next year.  Then I have to juggle Quidditch plans and other things, gets all jumbled.  Want to hear how I deal with it?”

“Make a list?” Harry suggested with a smile.

“That too,” Oliver chuckled.  “I also organize things in my head in order of ease.  Like, what’ll be the easiest to do or what things you can do together.  That way you can bounce between responsibilities and get them accomplished bit by bit.”

“That makes sense.  Thanks!”  Harry thought and was slowly collecting some of the things togethers in categories like Oliver suggested.  “Think that helps.”

“See, I know a few things beyond Quidditch.”

“Better tell Alicia that.”

“I’ve tried Harry.”

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 37 – Purity of Cruelty

Harry dove.

It was at an angle, he did not feel confident in a dive straight down quite yet, but it was still a sharp dive.  He flattened himself against the broomstick, feeling the wind pull at his robes and pads, whipping through his hair.  The ground came up alarmingly fast.  The long flags that draped down the front of the stands in the pitch slipped past him, the colors nearly blending together at that speed.

He pulled up on the stick, and the angle flattened, rising easily from the dive without a kick or shudder.  With both hands together on the stick he was able to make small course corrections, making sharp turns in flight.  He pulled hard with his right hand while pushing with his left.  He neatly turned to the right, the front of his broomstick angled directly where he wanted to go.

Twisting on both hands in the same direction had the broom roll.  For a brief moment he felt he would fall off but clenching his thighs on the broom helped him maintain his seat before he twisted back the other way, straightening up.  He repeated the gesture the other direction, rolling to the side and holding it there for a few long seconds before rolling upright.

“Thattaboy!” Oliver crowed.  He had been following Harry at a distance and watching proudly as he executed the exercises.  The notes he had taken at the Summer Quidditch Camp had been invaluable.  Most thought he was crazy for attending the seminars and demonstrations for all the positions.  They called him a fanatic.

They were not wrong of course.  He still willingly went to them all to take as many notes as he could to give to his team.

Harry flew up to him, windswept and wide smiled.  “You’re right!  Holding the middle of the stick with one hand in front of the other makes moving a lot easier.  The broom is more responsive that way, I don’t feel like I have to pull or push as hard.”

“Grabbing the top is good for those minute changes and gives you enough control with one hand if you need the other for catching.  For the longer courses the middle path is the way to go.”  Oliver showed what he was saying as he said it, flying slowly around Harry.  “Plus it doesn’t tire you out as much.  Gives your upper body more flexibility.”

“I’m so jealous you got to go to a camp,” Harry said.  “I’d love to go.”

Oliver smiled sadly.  “Well, maybe one day you can.  Until then I’ll pass along my knowledge with a much lighter fee.”

“Do you take Snitch gold?”

“Any day,” Oliver said and high-fived Harry.  “Now do another quick circuit and try to double the exercises this time.”  He watched fondly as Harry sped off.

It was a beautiful day for practice.  The sun was shining, conditions clear, nice and cool.  The first practice after a summer break was always the roughest but the team had bounced back easily.

Oliver had idly thought about waking everyone up early but the night prior Alicia had warned him against that.  Valuing his personal safety, he did in fact wait until a few hours after dawn to wake the team and start practice.  He could not complain at all.  His notes from the camp were well received across the board and everyone was happy to fly together and to play.

He was incredibly thankful that the team had remained intact from last year.  Trials were always stressful things and he knew his team was a strong one and could only get better.  There was no reason to replace anyone.

A loud whistle pierced the air and everyone turned.  Fred waved his arms and pointed at the crowd of students approaching the pitch.

Oliver frowned, feeling his good will dissolving.  Even far away he recognized the brutish form in the front.  “This won’t be good,” he sighed to himself.  He waved an arm around and pointed down, gather and descend.  The team did as directed, flying to each other and down, landing neatly.

The Gryffindor team waited in silence, watching the Slytherin team approach. Ron, Hermione, Ginny, Luna, and Colin Creevy ran up to the team.  Ron and Hermione had come to watch and Ginny and Luna had tagged along. Colin Creevy had come as well, eager to take pictures of all the new things as well as his idol, Harry.

The Slytherins lined up in front of their rivals, sneering and sniggering darkly.

“Flint,” Oliver greeted as cordially as he could.  “Have a good summer?”

Flint grunted troll-like.

“Mine was good too, thank you for asking,” Oliver replied blandly to his team’s chuckles.  “I had the pitch booked for my team today.”

“Plenty of room for both teams,” Flint said.  “I have a written note.  We have to help train our new Seeker.”

“New Seeker?  What happened to Pucey?” Oliver asked.

“None of your business,” a cold clear voice said.  A slight form pushed his way through the other Slytherin players and Harry suppressed a groan as he looked at Draco’s sneering face.

To say Harry and Draco never got along would be a giant understatement.  Since meeting on the Hogwarts Express before the beginning of their first year, the pair had butted heads.  Draco never forgave Harry for refusing his so-called friendship in that compartment.  Harry did not like Draco’s attitude and slighting Ron within moments of meeting.  Something about Draco always rubbed Harry the wrong way, an opinion that only strengthened throughout the year.

Harry never forgot how Draco tried to get him and Hermione expelled over the dragon incident last year.  Nor did he forget the numerous insults the boy had thrown his way.  He did not ignore all the other insults he aimed at Harry’s friends either.

“Draco’s the new Seeker.” Flint looked smug while explaining the obvious.  “We also need to train the team on our new brooms.  A generous donation from Lucius Malfoy.

Everyone finally noticed the brand-new brooms that the Slytherins all held.  They gleamed in the sunlight, polished ebony and mahogany wood with golden lettering.

“Those are the new Nimbus 2001s!” Ron exclaimed.

“That’s right,” Draco said.  His tone was even more smug than Flint’s a moment ago.  “Top of the line.  Only the best for the Slytherins.  They are better by far than the old 2000 model,” he looked down at Harry’s broom.  “Not to mention they sweep the Cleansweeps in every category.”  He sniffed at the brooms the twins held.  “Might as well use those for kindling.”

“You wouldn’t know how to start a fire even if someone gave you a match much less kindling,” Ron retorted.

Draco’s face went pale as the Gryffindors and the Ravenclaw laughed.  Some on the Slytherin team seemed inclined to snort too.  “Why would I need to know?  I, unlike others, can afford not to.”

He looked like he scored a point while the Weasley’s all went red.  The other Slytherins snorted appreciatively.

“At least no one on the Gryffindor Team had to buy their way on,” Hermione said clearly.  She looked directly at Draco, a look of utter disdain on her face.  “They earned their place with skill and talent.”

Laughter rained from all sides, even from the students in green and silver. 

Draco looked livid.  “Don’t you dare talk to me you filthy mud-blood!”

The laughter immediately stopped.  A few of the Slytherins leered unpleasantly but the faces on a couple of them closed off completely.

The Gryffindors, as a whole, erupted.

Fred and George tried to jump at Draco but Flint and the second largest Slytherin blocked them.  Angelina growled with outrage, stepping forward and rolling up her sleeves.  Alicia cried out, “How dare you!” 

“You’ll pay for that Malfoy!” Ron yelled and his wand came up.

Harry pushed it down and everyone stopped to look at the boy, surprised by him doing that.

“I seem to be missing something,” Harry said.  He tried to remain calm.  “What does that mean?”  He had a guess that it was something incredibly rude given how his team was acting.  He knew he was not the only one that did not quite know either.  Hermione and Colin shared his confusion while the others who were from Magical Families looked incensed.

“It’s a slur,” Luna said softly.  Her typically dreamy tone was sharper and more focused.  “A dreadful thing to say in any company.  It’s what some people call a witch or wizard who is Muggle-born.  It insinuates that they’re unworthy.”

Hermione started to tear up and Colin and Harry looked aghast.

Katie put an arm around the bushy-haired girl.  “It’s despicable,” she spat, glaring at Draco.  “It’s used by people obsessed over blood status and that nonsense.  Used to denigrate others.  They claim your ancestry somehow matters if you’re a good witch or wizard.  If you have any Muggle family, your blood is considered dirty.”

“What you call obsession is more like common sense,” Draco drawled.  “Your blood matters, at least, to proper wizarding families.”  He looked pointedly at the Weasleys.

“Not to all ‘proper wizarding families’,” Alicia drawled back, affecting the tone that Draco had.  “Only the ones who are narrow-minded bigots.”

“As if the Spinnets matter at all,” Draco snarled.

“You know, I kind of feel bad for you,” Harry said, heading off the building argument.  Again, everyone went quiet and looked at Harry with surprise.  “From the moment we met, there was something about you that I didn’t really like.  It’s taken until now for me to figure it out, but I finally did.  You remind me of people I already know.”

Harry looked directly at Draco.  “You like to say mean things and tear people down.  You always talk about how important your family is and how ‘Ancient’ and ‘Noble’ your family name is.  Every word you say out loud is you trying to prove how much better you are.”

“Because I am better,” Draco said.

“Even if you were, you don’t need to rub it in everyone’s face.  Well, I guess you do, but you shouldn’t.  But because you do that, because you act like that, because all you say and do is to hurt, I finally realized why I think you’re so familiar.”

Everyone waited with baited breath.

“You’re cruel.” 

Harry spoke without rancor, without hate.  He spoke with barely any emotion, as if reading from a textbook.  Katie and Angelina and Alicia stared at the boy with fear mingled with morbid curiosity.  Never did they imagine he would speak out like this in front of so many, so open.  The twins and Oliver looked apprehensive, as if they knew what was coming.  The others stared at Harry uncomprehendingly though Draco was growing angrier by the moment.

“I know some people who are just like you.  They say awful things.  They never say anything kind to others, only to themselves.  They bully everyone.  They talk about how good they are but their actions never match their words.  They hurt people below them just to prove they can.  They do it to feel like they’re superior.”

Emerald green eyes met slate gray ones.  “You’re just like them.  Not physically, but your attitudes and personalities are the same.  There’s only one small difference between you and them.”

“And what’s that?”  Draco tried to sound condescending and disinterested and was failing spectacularly. 

“They’re Muggles.  They don’t have any magic.”

The Slytherins gasped.  Angelina stood right behind Harry and placed a hand on his shoulder.  He gripped it tight.  Luna and Ron and Ginny exchanged nervous glances.  The twins scowled at Draco.  Oliver looked at Harry with increasing respect while Alicia was smothering the biggest smile.  Katie continued to hold Hermione and the two witches stared at Harry.

“Did you just call me a Muggle?”  Draco’s voice was low but it trembled with rage.

“No, I said you were cruel like Muggles,” Harry corrected.  “If you can act like them with all your magic and blood, yet,” he gestured to his team and friends, “they’re magical too and act the opposite, I guess blood purity doesn’t really matter, does it?”

“Blood purity always matters!” Draco spat.

“Guess it doesn’t matter to me then,” Harry said simply. 

The air felt still and heavy, the calm before an impending storm.  Even the birds seemed to have stopped singing.  The waves from the lake were distant and quiet.  The sun was still bright but the rays felt cool.

Harry turned around and faced away from Draco.

He heard rustling and all of a sudden, he was falling down.  Angelina had pushed him down and thrown herself over him.  He could hear the twins cry out in anger and voices were raised.  He heard Ron yell and could just see over Angelina’s shoulder that the younger red-headed boy had tackled Draco.  There was a scuffle and a large burst of light and sound before the two were flung apart.

“Harry, are you okay?!” Angelina asked as she rose slightly over him.

“I’m…I’m fine I think.  Are you okay?  What happened?” he replied, concerned.

Alicia had run over to help him up with Angelina.  Katie had pulled Hermione away and gathered Ginny, Luna, and Colin behind her.  The twins were looking to Ron and Oliver stood in the front with his wand out.  The Slytherin team had spread out and back, letting Draco lie on the ground alone.

“The little jerk tried to hex you behind your back,” Alicia said angrily. 

“Are you okay?” Harry asked Angelina, eyes wide.

“I’m fine Rabbit, don’t worry,” she said comfortingly.  “He missed us both.”

He hugged her gratefully as the girls helped him to his feet.  “Ron, are you okay?”

Ron shook his head dizzily.  When he opened his mouth, he turned green and vomited a large slug out onto the grass.  The twins hurriedly scrambled behind him, holding him up but aiming him to where no one stood.

The Slytherins began to howl with laughter but that changed swiftly as one of them who opened his mouth to laugh instead vomited slime and slugs all over himself.  The older Slytherins howled in horror and scrambled away from Draco.  The boy looked paler and horrified and opened his mouth again to scream but only let loose a wave of slime and slug.

Ron pointed at the vomiting boy, alternating between retches and guffaws.  He was not at all bothered by his current predicament, eyes sparkling with satisfaction.  “I got you, urp, you git!”  He burped horribly.  “You’re finally as slimy on the outside as you are on the inside!”

Draco said nothing, trying to cover his mouth with his hands.  His efforts did nothing to stem the flow.

“Well, on that note,” Oliver said cheerily, ”I think we practiced enough.  Pitch is all yours Flint.  Hope you have a good practice.”

The crowd of Gryffindors and the lone Ravenclaw left laughing, leaving the Slytherin team standing well away from the boy who was trying, and failing, to recover any semblance of dignity. 

Alicia whispered to Colin.  “Take a few pictures, I’ll pay handsomely for them.”

The first year boy complied eagerly, surreptitiously aiming his camera around the grinning fourth year girl at the retching Draco.  After Colin finished taking pictures he ran off towards the castle, eager to develop them.  Alicia had mimed for him to make them as large as possible.   

 “Alicia,” Oliver said, suppressing a smile, “I don’t think that’s a good example to lead.”

“Don’t care.  Let’s see how much the Malfoys matter after these pictures make the rounds.” 

Oliver shook his head but he knew better than to interfere with her fun, especially when she was in a dangerous mood.  He turned to the twins, supporting a sickly, but happily, looking Ron.  “Want some help taking him up to the Infirmary?”

“Nah we got him,” George said proudly.

“Least we can do for the wonderful thing our little brother pulled off,” Fred said proudly.  He raised his hand to pound Ron’s back but the second year boy held up his hand.

“Don’t think that’s a good idea right now,” Ron said weakly. 

“Good call bro,” Fred chuckled.  They left towards the castle, half carrying Ron between them.  Ginny and Luna followed them, keeping close but taking care to avoid the trail of slime and occasional slugs Ron left behind.

Hermione looked shaken up still, eyes slightly wet.  “Th-thank you,” she said shakily to everyone.  She rushed into Harry’s arms when he opened them, stifling a sob.

Katie rubbed her back gently.  “That was despicable of him, really.  Unfortunately, there are some that still believe in that, usually the older families.  You certainly don’t deserve it.”

“The fact that Hermione is the top of our year should prove that wrong,” Harry said stoutly.

Hermione made a watery chuckle.

Oliver rested a hand on Harry’s shoulder.  “You okay?”

“I wasn’t the one he was insulting for once,” Harry said with some confusion.  “Angelina protected me though.”  He looked at her and smiled as warmly as he could.  “She deserves thanks.”

“No one hurts my Rabbit,” she said stoutly.

Oliver chuckled.  “Still, you opening up like that.  Standing your ground.  The you from last year wouldn’t have done it.  I’m proud of you.”

Harry blushed deep crimson.  “Thanks,” he stammered.  “You’re not wrong, I couldn’t have done that before.  I wouldn’t know how to stand up to anyone.  I couldn’t stand up to the Dursleys.  I didn’t know how to stand up for myself.”

Everyone went quiet.  Hermione looked up at Harry with his arms still around her, her grief momentarily forgotten. 

Harry had lapsed into silence, looking into the distance.  He slowly came back to himself.  “I learned how to do that from you guys.  If anything, I should be thanking all of you.”  He looked embarrassed.  “I don’t think I’ve said it out loud yet.  I haven’t thanked you all enough.”

Oliver ruffled Harry’s hair.  “No need to thank us for being decent,” he said.  His eyes glinted a little.

“I’ll take his thanks,” Alicia said pertly but also with wet eyes.  “I need all the thanks I can get, I hardly get enough.”

“And you say I ruin moments,” Oliver snorted.

Katie and Angelina shook their heads in exasperation, but they looked fondly at Harry.  They did not try to hug him while he comforted Hermione, but their looks said it all.

They slowly walked back to the castle, the older students keeping the younger ones safe among them.

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 38 – Regaining Balance

The energy in the common room was a bit uneven.

For the majority of the students, it was another Saturday afternoon.  The sun shone brightly through the windows.  It was not cold enough to warrant a roaring fire in the hearth.  Most came and went from the common room on all sorts of business.  For those involved with what they were calling the Slug Incident, they all had different frames of mind.

Ron was jubilant.  He had managed to exact a long-needed revenge on Draco for all the abuse he hurled at him for well over a year.  The fact that there was picture of the aftermath, and that he had not been punished for it, was the cherry on top of the proverbial sundae.  He and the twins and Ginny sat with a grinning Colin, inspecting all the pictures the boy had taken.  Ron normally would have been very upset that there was a photo of him throwing up a slug, but in hindsight it did look funny and the fact that every picture of Draco showed him being far more miserable, made it much more palatable.

Oliver was still pleased with how practice went, not minding that it ended earlier than he planned.  The team showed strong promise and he knew they would hone their skills more as they approached their first game.

Angelina and Katie were more reserved.  They were proud of how Harry stood up to Draco, how he had stood up to the concept of blood purity.  Seeing how much he had changed over a year was staggering and they were impressed.  However, they still worried over him and even though he had touched upon his childhood at the Dursleys, albeit tangentially and only barely scratching the surface, they still thought there was more to understand.

Harry was quiet.  His attention was divided.  He would fade from conversation and get that far away look in his eyes, the look the team recognized that it was him being lost in his memories.  He would sporadically shudder and shake his head, visibly pushing the thoughts and memories down.  Whenever he was not thinking, he was trying to pay attention to Hermione.

She was still very much upset.  Instead of hiding behind her books and work like she normally would, she sat very close to Harry, much like when the House was upset at her last year.  She was used to being mocked for her personality, for being studious.  She was used to being teased over her big bushy hair and large teeth.  After a while she could more or less ignore those kinds of insults.

She was not used to being called such a terrible thing to her face; over something she could not control.  She was not even aware that she could be treated like that over her family, much less knowing that people would.  Not even Harry was that successful in drawing her out of increasingly dismal mood.

Alicia pocketed a set of pictures, handing a blushing Colin some coins.  She looked incredibly smug, like a cat given a desired treat.

“Do I even want to know what you’re going to do with those?” Oliver asked, amused.

“If you’re wondering if I’ll spread them about Hogwarts, the twins have me beat already,” she said.  “I imagine over the next few days there will be many pictures of Slug-o Malfoy.”  She smiled widely at Oliver’s snort.  “I’m sending these home to my brother.  He’ll find some good use of such delightful photographic evidence of such a Noble and Venerable House.”

“Have I mentioned how much high society terrifies me?” Oliver asked mildly.

Alicia gave him a complicated look.  “Once or twice,” she murmured.  She looked over at her fellow Chasers, at Harry, then her eyes rested on Hermione.  “Poor girl,” she said softly.

“Yeah, that was really ugly,” Oliver said sourly.  “Some parts of the Wizarding World are just nasty.”  He looked thoughtful for a moment then slowly rose from his seat.

“What are you doing?” Alicia asked with interest.

“I’m going to have a chat with her.”

“Really?”  Alicia could not hide her surprise.

“Well yeah, she doesn’t have a lot of people to talk to.  Harry’s a bit wrapped up in his own head right now.  Why not me?”

“She doesn’t like you,” Alicia said frankly.

Oliver grinned.  “True, but I’m hoping she would want to talk to me anyways.  It’s not good to keep that sort of thing bottled up.”

Alicia was truly touched.  She knew Oliver had no ill will towards Hermione, something that was not mutual, but he was willing to weather her displeasure to help her.  He really was a good person.  Alicia decided to show her admiration for him.

“Don’t be an idiot.  She’ll probably be even more withdrawn and hostile with you, not that anyone would blame the poor thing.”

Oliver snorted.  “Fair enough.  Should I ask Percy or one of the girl Prefects then?”

Alicia gave him a condescending look.  “I’ll talk to her.  She needs a delicate touch.”

“Then I should ask Percy,” Oliver said.  He grunted and rubbed his shoulder.  “I thought you said you had a delicate touch.”

Alicia walked away, shaking out her hand.  “She needs a delicate touch, not you.”  She walked up the second year girl and gently touched her shoulder.  “Hey, let’s go have a talk.  Just you and me.”

Hermione’s eyes widened.  “With me?”

“Yes, with you.  Come on.” 

Hermione looked at Harry.

Harry smiled comfortingly.  “Alicia is really smart, I’m sure she just wants to help.  You can trust her.”

After a long moment of hesitation, she nodded jerkily.  She followed the older girl who led them both to a corner windowsill.  Alicia sat against one facing the outside, letting Hermione take the opposite.  The two witches sat in slightly awkward silence.

“I can understand you might feel a bit awkward,” Alicia said, “speaking with me alone like this.”

“Well, we haven’t before,” Hermione said slowly.

“Precisely.  Has Harry ever told you how he and I chat?”

“Aside from how you help him with homework and Quidditch stuff, no not really.”

“Then allow me to tell you.  I am a very straightforward person,” most of the time, “and value speaking honestly.  So don’t feel like you have to hold back when you talk to me.  Let me have it like you do with the others.  I promise I can take it and give it back more often than not.”

Hermione blushed.  “I’m not that bad…am I?”

“It’s one of the things I admire about you, honestly.  You speaking your mind regardless of who you are speaking to.”

Her blush deepened.  “In that case,” she breathed deeply, “why you?”

“Come again?”

“Why are you the one approaching me?”

Alicia smiled genuinely.  “Because I wanted to.  Oliver did too and in fact he was about to but I don’t think you think highly of him.”  Alicia giggled at Hermione’s look of being caught.  “Do you really want to talk to the twins right now either?  They’re good lads, but they’re lads.  Their hearts are in the right place but they aren’t that great at talking about feelings and being sensitive.”

Alicia nodded at her fellow Chasers.  “Katie would talk to you but she’s a bit preoccupied with Harry right now.  And I know that you and Angelina don’t get along at all.  Harry’s been trying to talk to you but he’s also a little lost in his mind and you’re not engaging with him right now either.  Besides, I happen to like you.  You remind me a bit of me when I was your age.”

Hermione did not know if she should be insulted or flattered.  “What, a know-it-all that needs to be pitied?  To be taken under your wing?”  She did not know why she was being so hostile to the older girl.  She should be happy that someone was trying to engage with her.  Not only that, she was usually pretty happy with knowing just about everything, why was she adamant on making herself feel worse?”

She was unprepared for Alicia to laugh so heartily.

“That, and, you’re a girl trying to find her place in our world and you don’t have some one to talk to about it.”

Hermione did not like how close to the mark Alicia was.

“I’m a Spinnet.  I’m from a fairly higher up family in the Wizarding World.  We’re not part of the Ancient or Noble houses, but we’re a known family.  Technically we’re on the fringes of what some call high society, something my mother wishes to change desperately.”

Hermione blinked at the information.

Alicia continued.  “Which means I’m well aware of the Pure-blood mentality and all the stigmas and reputations that comes with any of the so-called blood backgrounds.  My family isn’t as fanatical about them, for the most part, but I am aware of them.  I understand them.”

“But you’re not a mud…Muggle-born,” Hermione said quietly.

“No, I am not.  And I will never assume I know exactly how it is like.  I can only say I am aware of the connotations of it.”

“How can such a system exist?!” Hermione said angrily.  “To judge someone on their…their…”

“Blood status,” Alicia provided.

“Even that term sounds vile!”

“I don’t disagree with you.”

“Why do you accept it then?”

Alicia frowned at Hermione.  “Tolerance is not acceptance.  There are some things that one cannot simply fight against.”

Hermione laughed without humor.  “If everyone had that attitude, then nothing would change.”

The older girl smiled.  “Merlin bless me, I like your fire.”  Her smile became serious.  “I’m not trying to make you feel worse, believe it or not.”

“Then what were you trying to do?”

“To let you know that you’re not alone.”

“But you’re not a Muggle-born.”

“I’m not immune to prejudices from being a Pure-blood.  My whole life I’ve been told what to do, how to act, what was acceptable behavior and was wasn’t.  If I listened to all that, I wouldn’t even have many of the friends I have now.  I wouldn’t be speaking to you right now.  I wouldn’t even be on the Quidditch team.”  She looked over at her teammates, at Oliver.

She looked back at the younger witch.  “And as I mentioned before, the Spinnets are on the edges of the society.  I get told all sorts of terrible things by children from other Houses, ones who think I am lesser than they are because my House is not as prestigious as theirs, not as Ancient.  They think they can tell me what to do on top of what a ‘proper Pure-blood witch’ should be like.”

“That sounds awful,” Hermione whispered.

“It’s very unpleasant,” Alicia said somberly.  “At least I have the benefit of learning the rules of the game as I play.  You don’t even have that luxury.  You’re forced to play while knowing nothing.  That’s just as bad if not worse than my situation.”

They sat in silence for a while.

“How do you cope?” Hermione asked.

“By choosing my battles.  Some things I’ll compromise on.  For example, the Spinnets are deeply involved in all things potions.  Thankfully, I happen to enjoy potions a lot so that was an easy thing to accept and be involved in.  Just as thankfully, I am good at it.  People tend to forgive certain…character peculiarities, if you’re good at something they deem worthy.”

She leaned back against the wall.  “Thus, that comes with leverage.  Accepting something high up on a list means more flexibility on things lower on the list.  What matters is where you place things on your own list.  I’m going into the family business, willingly and enthusiastically, so I am ‘allowed’ to enjoy Quidditch and to make friends how I wish.  They think those two things are low, thus they are willing to bend on them.  I place them higher on my list, so in this case, both sides win.”

“That’s exhausting.”

Alicia shrugged.  “I kind of enjoy the game sometimes so it’s not too bad for me, mostly.”

“What happens when something on your list is as high as it is on someone else’s, and neither side are being flexible?”

The older girl breathed deep.  “Then you have to decide if that’s a battle you’re willing to fight, and how hard.”

Hermione looked at her.  “Has that happened yet?”

“Not yet.”  Soon, but not yet.

Hermione looked down at her lap.  She could tell she was getting close to something especially touchy for the other girl.  “Thank you, for explaining things to me.”

Alicia leaned forward and gently patted Hermione’s hands.  “You’re welcome.  Like I said, it’s unfair that you’re thrown into things like this.  Muggle-borns have a distinct disadvantage when it comes to Wizarding traditions.”  She snorted inelegantly.  “Probably contrived that way honestly.  Not to mention you’re a witch and that adds on more headache.” 

She waited for Hermione to look up before she winked.  “Us brainy types have to stick together.”

Hermione blushed, but this time it was a happy blush. 

Alicia looked over at her team mates again.  “We have to do all the thinking for our friends too.”  She smiled fondly at Harry cuddling with Katie and Angelina.  At one point during her conversation with Hermione, the boy had joined the two girls on their couch and they sat and joked over something.

Alicia did not miss Hermione’s look of longing as she too looked at the trio.  Hmmm, I wonder what’s the reason behind that, she thought to herself.  A question for another day I suppose.

“Anyways, if you have any questions or just want someone to talk to, just come find me.  Anytime.”

Hermione looked back at the older girl; gratitude apparent on her face.  “Thank you, I really appreciate it.”

“Like I said, we have to stick together.”  She rose from the window sill and could not resist a parting remark.  “Oh, and a word of advice?”  She smiled mischievously.  “If you want something, sometimes you have to reach out and grab it for yourself.”

Hermione followed Alicia’s line of sight and her blush was the reddest and deepest yet.  “I, uh, don’t know what you’re talking about,” she stammered.

Alicia chuckled knowingly and walked over to Harry, Katie, and Angelina.  She reached out and pulled Harry up, pulling him with her as she sat on the opposite couch.  “You two have had too much Harry time lately, monopolizing the poor boy.  Learn to share.”

Harry looked bemused and embarrassed at the attention, but did not resist hugging Alicia back.  Katie looked slightly embarrassed herself.  Angelina rolled her eyes though.  “I never have to share with you.  You always just take things without asking.”  She looked at Harry.  “Not that I’m calling you a thing, Harry,” she said hurriedly.

“For shame!  Trying to claim Harry like that,” Alicia said with mock severity.  “Don’t worry Harry, I’ll rescue you from the horrid brute.”

“Brute?!”  Angelina gasped.  “Don’t listen to her Rabbit!  She’s the brute.  She pretends to be a lady but you should see her in private.  Grunts worse than the twins and just scratches herself whenever and wherever!”

Alicia colored.  “You sleep like a concussed crup!  All sprawled out on your back and drooling all over the place.”

Angelina leapt at her. 

“Save me Harry!” Alicia squealed and pushed him into Angelina’s way.  She then leapt over the couch, laughing to herself while Angelina got tangled with the boy.  With an unhurried air, she sauntered away, looking pleased with herself while Angelina hurled dire threats at her and Harry laughing.

“What was that about?” Oliver asked as she approached.  He too looked amused at the face Angelina was making, as well as the yelling.

“Oh you know me, starting a bit of trouble after calming some down,” Alicia said with false innocence.  She stood by the seated young man, making faces at Angelina. 

“Good thing the trouble you start is never that serious,” Oliver said with a grin.  “Hermione looks better, looks like your talk helped.”

“She’s a good girl.  Just needs a bit of help.”

“Glad you talked to her.  That was really good of you.”

Alicia blushed.  “Oh, well, thank you.”  She went silent for a moment then in a moment of self-reflection, decided to follow her own advice.  She tentatively rested an arm on Oliver’s shoulder, leaning against him. 

She was glad he was not looking at her when his arm went around her waist companionably since she felt all the blood in her body rush to her face.

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 39 – Rogue Bludgering

“Your breakfast of Champions, Captain!”

Oliver smiled and accepted the half sandwich from Harry.  “Hey you remembered!” he exclaimed.  The sight of Harry holding his own sandwich in his mouth like a bone always made him smile.

The Seeker nodded, admirably keeping the sandwich from falling apart and spilling everywhere.  “We won our two games last year and we ate them before both.  I didn’t eat it before the third one and we lost.”  He looked crestfallen, disappointed by the memory.

Oliver tousled his hair.  “Hey there were extenuating circumstances.”  Truthfully there was.  The game took place barely days after Harry’s encounter with the fallen Professor Quirrell who was possessed by Voldemort though only a few knew that last part.

Harry shrugged and chewed voraciously.  “I mean, yes I suppose, but that doesn’t negate the fact that Champion sandwiches weren’t eaten before.”

“Can’t fault that logic I suppose,” Oliver said.  “Fuel up Harry.  We need the extra energy to take it to the Slytherins today.”  He leaned in and whispered softly.  “Let’s make them pay for that comment.”

Harry’s emerald green eyes glinted dangerously.  “Going to make Malfoy eat his words!”

“That’s my boy!” Oliver yelled and the pair exchanged high fives.  He watched proudly as the second year distributed sandwiches to the rest of the team and sat with his friends.

“I can’t believe you started such a ridiculous tradition,” Alicia complained when Oliver sat down.  “Look at what you’ve done.”

“I see and I love it,” Oliver replied smugly.  Most of the Gryffindor students were eating breakfast sandwiches like the one Oliver made a year ago: a slice of bread folded over eggs and meat.  Some added vegetables, some made theirs with fruit and jam, but almost everyone in the House copied Oliver and Harry.  “I notice you have one on your plate.”

Alicia rolled her eyes.  “Only because Harry gave me one, I wasn’t about to refuse.”

“He didn’t just give you one, he made it for you,” Katie said as she ate hers.  “It was so cute.  He was taking orders and assembling them.”

Angelina had polished one off and was starting a second.  “The twins said Harry’s a good cook.  He cooked for them at the Burrow a few times.”

“It’s true,” Percy said as he ate one himself.  “He’s quite accomplished in the kitchen.”  He frowned slightly.  “Apparently it was necessary for him when he was younger.”  He looked embarrassed at their faces.  “Sorry, didn’t mean to put off your appetite.”

Oliver clapped his shoulder.  “It’s okay Percy.”  He gestured to the girls and himself.  “We all…kind of have an idea of things.”

Percy smiled.  “Of course.  Harry is rather fond of all of you.”  His smile faded a little.  “Has he spoken to you about what happened during Halloween?”

Katie shook her head.  “No, I mean, I saw it later and it really bothered me.  Who would do such a thing?”

By now the school had heard that someone had petrified Mrs. Norris, Argus Filch’s cat, and wrote terrible graffiti on the walls with lurid red paint the color of blood.  Everyone talked about what it meant for the Chamber of Secrets to be open, and who exactly were enemies of the heir.  Not to mention who the heir was.

“Who could do such a thing,” Angelina said.  “They really can’t think a student can do any petrifying.”

“Why would Harry talk to us about it?” Oliver asked.

“Apparently he was the first one on the scene alongside Ron and Hermione,” Percy said.  “Professor McGonagall told me.”

“Of course he was,” Katie sighed.  “Can’t he stay out of trouble?”

“Apparently not,” Alicia said snidely.  She shook her head.  “We’ll keep an eye open though.  Did he talk to you about it?”

“Only that he thinks Ginny was very bothered by it.  He noticed her there that night among the crowd and he said she looked especially bothered.”  Percy chewed thoughtfully.  “He mentioned that she seemed out of sorts lately.  I must admit I have not looked after her as much as I should, with all that is going on much to my shame.”

Katie looked down the table and saw Ginny sitting with the twins and Ron.  She looked tired but was animated, looking excited for the game.  “I’m sure it’s just firstie adjustment.  It’s nice that Harry’s looking out for her too though.”

“Indeed.  They became good friends this summer,” Percy said with a kind smile.

“Oh?”  Alicia leaned in, eyes sparkling.  “Tell me more.”

“Don’t be weird,” Angelina said, rolling her eyes.  Then she looked down at Alicia.  “Are you seriously using a knife and fork when eating a sandwich?”

“My eggs were over easy so the yolk is runny,” Alicia said.  She sliced a neat piece off of the rolled sandwich and ate it primly. 

“You’re eating a sandwich with a knife and fork.”

“Would you like me to commentate how you eat from now on?  I can do that if you like.”

“Save it for the pitch ladies,” Oliver said with a grin.

-0-

Harry was glad that he learned how to control his broom better this year.  He really needed it.

The second the game started a Bludger had come straight for him.  At first, he thought nothing of it.  Bludgers were supposed to target players and they usually went for the closest one unless redirected by a Beater’s bat.  In this case however, the Bludger seemed to only care to fly after him and only him.

After constant dodging for what seemed like many minutes, the twins had caught on and had flown to his rescue.  However, despite wailing on the Bludger with all their strength, the enchanted missile would always return without being struck back by the opposing Beaters. It never went for either Fred or George or any other player for that matter.

Oliver finally noticed the oddity and had called time out.  When the teams gathered on the ground the Bludger stopped chasing after Harry but, to his mind, it hovered rather menacingly not too far away.

“Well that’s suspicious,” Oliver said, which Harry found to be a considerable understatement.  “Think it’s related to your broom trouble last year Harry?”

Harry had learned what caused his broom’s attempted mutiny last year and he was thankful to say that he did not think it was related.

“We can’t leave him alone,” George said.  “That thing is trying to brain him, or do something worse.  It’s been messed with.”

“We have to stop the game,” Katie said.  “Call an inquiry.”

“No, wait.”  The entire team turned to look at Harry.  “I can handle it.”

“Harry no,” Angelina said.  “If you get hit at full force, it’ll be really bad.”

“Then I won’t get hit by it.  I practiced my evasive flying for over a week.  I can dodge it.”

“Dodging in practice isn’t the same as in game,” Fred argued.  “Don’t try to be a hero.”

Harry did not know why he was pushing so hard.  Well no, that was a lie, he knew why.  He still rankled over how he was unable to catch the Snitch the last game last year.  Sure he was beyond exhausted and should not have played to be truthful.  He still felt like he let the team down, despite them assuring him that he did not.

If he was being more honest, he wanted nothing more than to wipe that smug smile off Draco's face.  That was the most honest, and selfish, answer.

“I can do it,” he said calmly to everyone, to Oliver.

Oliver looked torn.  A part of him wanted to call the game off to get everything inspected properly.  Sure they would take the loss but the point differential was negligible right now.  He cared more for the wellbeing of his team.

However, the way Harry was right now, how he looked at him directly making full eye contact, with full confidence, was something simply extraordinary.  He was different from the first time he walked onto the pitch last year.  This Harry made eye contact, he sounded confident.  Oliver wanted to reward him.  To treat him like an equal.

Alicia saw Oliver’s mind working.  She jabbed him hard in the chest.  “This isn’t Flying Aces Oliver!”

He looked offended.  “I know that!”

“Flying Aces?  That dumb Quidditch drama?” Angelina asked, looking incredulous.

“Oliver likes it and fancies himself like the Captain from it,” Alicia accused. 

“I like it, yeah but I can tell the difference between fiction and real life,” Oliver said, deeply annoyed and slightly chagrined at the way the twins were snickering.

“Gryffindors!” Hooch called over.  “Time’s up on time out.  Are you playing?”

Harry looked at Oliver pleadingly.

“Be careful Harry and the second I think it’s going south I’m calling it to quit,” he said.

“Thanks Captain!” Harry said and kicked off, rocketing into the sky.

Hooch blew on her whistle and threw the Quaffle into the air.  The rest of the team scattered and rejoined the game but not before Alicia glared at Oliver.  “If something happens to him, I’ll hurt you,” she threatened before she flew off.

“You won’t have to,” he muttered as he took his spot in front of the hoops, trying to ignore his sinking stomach.  “I’ll do it myself.”

-0-

Harry was starting to feel sick.

He had so far proved he was able to prove his words and so far he had not been struck by the Bludger.  However, he had dodged about so much, taking sharp turns and sudden dives, he was starting to get motion sick.  The two sandwiches he ate that morning were threatening to come up as the blood in his body whipped from one extremity to the other.

He could hear the Slytherins in the stands mocking him for his flying.  It probably did look funny when you were watching someone fly so erratically. 

It was less funny being the one doing the flying.

He was starting to regret his decision and his bravado in saying that he could catch the Snitch while dodging about.  The Bludger, which seemed to be getting increasingly more desperate and angrier with him, flew especially hard and slammed clean through a wall, disappearing from sight momentarily.

In his brief moment of peace Harry looked about the pitch for the Snitch.  His eyes stopped on the grinning jeering Draco.

“Trying out for the ballet, Potter?” The boy’s sneer was so wide it should have split his head in half.

Harry did not reply because he saw the Snitch floating right above Draco’s head.

Suddenly Harry’s sight dissolved into bright light and intense pain shot through him.  He had sat still too long and the vindictive Bludger plowed right into his arm, breaking his bones.  The watchers in the stands cried out in sympathetic pain and horror. 

Draco laughed horribly.

Harry said nothing.  Instead, he gritted his teeth and flew straight for Draco.  With his broken arm hanging by his side, Harry waited until the last minute before taking his other hand off the broomstick, grabbing the small golden ball tightly. 

Draco thought Harry was trying to ram him and he dove, flying away and squealing “Foul!” at the top of his lungs to any that would listen.

His way clear, Harry angled the broom down to earth, trying to control the broom with his legs and his fist.  He barely dodged another attack by the persistent Bludger, slipping over the side of his broom.  He tried to cling on desperately, feeling gravity pulling him off his broom.  The ground was still far away.  He could only watch the Bludger rocket towards him.

Oliver threw himself in front of him.  He had watched the Bludger hit Harry and he almost called it then and there.  Then he saw the Seeker grab the Snitch but obviously could not control his flight very well.  He had flown straight for Harry, abandoning the goal hoops and allowing a Slytherin Chaser to score unimpeded.

The Keeper grunted with pain and effort as the Bludger struck him solidly in the chest.  He tried to grab it, to keep it still for as long as he could.  The enchanted ball fought him and broke from his grip, flying away before coming around for another strike.

It never got the chance.  Fred flew in at an angle and struck the Bludger hard towards the ground.  It flew and impacted heavily, throwing up a cloud of sand.  George had followed it down and leapt off his broom, swinging his bat overhead and pounded the Bludger deeper into the ground.  The twins hammered the Bludger repeatedly with their bats until it finally stopped twitching, a deep crack forming across the ball and ending the spell.

Ignoring his aching chest and ribs, Oliver reached out with one hand.  He wound it around Harry’s unbroken elbow and grabbed the Seeker’s broom.  “You alright Harry?” he coughed, trying to keep both his broom and the younger boy’s broom stable.

Harry clung onto Oliver’s arm with own, trying to stay on his broom.  His face was pinched with pain but he smiled gamely.  “Been better.  You?”

Oliver snorted and regretted doing it.  “Oh same.  What did I say about being careful?”

Harry looked slightly ashamed.  “I was fine until I got hit.  I got the Snitch though.”

Oliver shook his head but could not stop himself from grinning.  “What am I going to do with you Harry?”

“Let me off with a lecture?” he asked hopefully.

“I think we’re both going to get lectured and then some,” Oliver said soberly as the three Chasers flew towards them.  Relief mingled with anger on their faces and he let Angelina take a hold of Harry’s broom while Katie steadied the boy.  They flew down to the ground together. 

He followed close behind with Alicia keeping pace with him.  She looked more wrathful than angry, with a hint of concern.  “You absolute arse,” she seethed.  “You idiot.  You imbecile.  You sodding useless shite for brains.  You-“

“You know, it’s really useful that you usually don’t curse,” Oliver said mildly as they landed.  “It let’s me know how angry you are when you do.”

“Oh I’ll show you angry,” Alicia snarled.  “You just had to let him play and get hurt.  Then you get yourself hurt so I can’t hurt you.”

“You think I did it on purpose to avoid your payback?”  Oliver rolled his eyes and felt his chest twinge.  “You know, I almost wish I did.”  He caught sight of the wave of Gryffindors approaching them, led by a gaudy gold robed wizard.  “Huh, I wonder what Lockhart wants.”

“Ah, allow me,” the wizard said, throwing back locks of blonde hair and smiling a touch too widely.  “I can fix these injuries with little effort!”

“Katie!”

Katie looked up at her name being yelled.  She had been holding Harry's good arm, letting him lean against her.  She saw a highly anxious Hermione.  “What?”

“Stop him!”  The girl was pointing wildly at Lockhart. 

Hermione Granger telling me to stop a Professor?  Katie looked at the man with alarm.  She saw the wand begin to move and she immediately shrieked, recognizing the wand movement and breaking his concentration, “No!”

Lockhart stopped, looking confused.  “I beg your pardon Miss Bell?  I was about to assist young Harry here-“

“With the De-Boning Curse?!  What is the matter with you?!”

His face colored horribly.  “What?  No, this isn’t the De-Boning Curse, it’s more of a fixing charm, admittedly it fixes the problem by removing the problem...”

As soon as Angelina heard Katie protest, she stood in front of Harry, growling threateningly at Lockhart.

“I say, you shouldn’t treat your Professor like this-“

“We’re taking Harry to Madam Pomfrey,” Katie said firmly, already pulling Harry with her and he followed willingly, giving their professor a suspicious look.  “He needs to see a real medical professional.”

“I may not be a Healer or Medi-Wizard but rest assured I am competent,” Lockhart blustered.  “I’m sure this young man wouldn’t mind me proving my point.”

Oliver did mind and he was not the only one.

Alicia stood in front of Oliver, planted resolutely between him and Lockhart.  “I think not!  You get away from the team, you poor excuse for a butcher!  I would not trust you with deboning a flobberworm and they do not even have bones!  How dare you even think to interfere when you are so horrifically incompetent, so hilariously moronic, so crippling idiotic!”

The team watched with barely concealed glee at Alicia utterly shredding Lockhart in front of so many people.  The man was literally shrinking in front of her.  With every word out of her mouth he was being flayed away.  Professor McGonagall watched with clear amusement and she made no effort to step in.

“She could teach Mum a thing or two with using words,” Fred said with awe.

“Remind me to never actually anger her,” George said, more than a little cowed.  “I can’t believe all the times she yelled at us before was light compared to this complete destruction.”

“Isn’t she beautiful?” Oliver asked with a smile.  Then he went red when the team looked at him.  “It beautiful, I mean.  This lecturing.  I mean.  Ow, my chest.”

“Let’s get you both up to the Infirmary,” Katie said with a poorly concealed grin at Oliver. 

“I can walk,” Harry tried to protest when Angelina scooped him up, careful to let his broken arm rest across his chest.

“I know you can.  This is to keep you from doing anything stupid on the way like insisting on playing with a cursed Bludger or putting your thick skull on the line for something that can be made up,“ Angelina scolded. 

“Don’t complain too much Harry,” Oliver said as the group began to walk to the castle.  “I wish someone would carry me like that.  I’d throw my arm around their neck and look adoringly up at them and proclaim them to be my hero.”

Harry did as suggested and a thoroughly blushing Angelina sped up slightly to escape the snickering of the twins and Katie.  Oliver chuckled too for a moment before wincing, clutching his ribs.

“We can’t carry you Captain,” Fred said with faux sadness.

“You’re a bit too big and broad in the shoulder,” George continued, equally morose.

“But you can lean on us a bit.”

“You can call me My and Fred can be Hero.”

Oliver suppressed a laugh and another wince.  “Stop trying to make me laugh you two.”

“We never try to make anyone laugh.”

“People just do for some reason.”

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 40 – Awkward Exposition

“A Knut for your thoughts?”

Katie looked away from the window and back at Alicia.  “Hmm?”

“You just seem lost in thought, been very quiet for a while.  We haven’t gossiped about anyone for several minutes.”  Alicia raised an eyebrow.  “That’s how I know you’re seriously thinking.”

Katie giggled.  “You make us sound like nosy old witches talking about the neighbors.”

“It’s one of the things to look forward to when you get older,” Alicia said seriously.  Then her façade broke and she giggled too.  “Though I plan to gossip at any age really.”

“We really shouldn’t gossip at all,” Katie said, going back to her homework.  “It’s not polite.”

“Only if we gossip to anyone else,” Alicia said.  She poked Katie with her quill.  “Spill it.”

“Just thinking really.  I knew school would be harder with two more electives of course.  It’s not too bad, thankfully but still a lot.”  She sighed, “Then there’s all this stuff about the Heir of Slytherin and the Chamber and the petrifications.”

The whole of Gryffindor House had been shocked when Colin Creevy was found petrified shortly after the first Quidditch Match.  He had been found out in the halls late at night by a teacher.  Not too long after that, Justin Finch-Fletchley of Hufflepuff was found petrified as well as Nearly Headless Nick, the Gryffindor Tower Ghost.  That had been the real shocker, what could affect a ghost like that?

To make matters worse, Harry had been the one to find the Hufflepuff and the ghost.  After the unfortunate incident at the Dueling Club where Harry revealed he could communicate with snakes, many were now calling Harry the Heir.  Not to his face, not yet.

As if following her thoughts, Alicia spoke, “Poor Harry, he just cannot catch a break.”

Katie smiled wryly.  “Unless it’s from a Bludger.”

“Do not remind me.”  Alicia punched her quill point through a piece of parchment.  “I am still quite upset at the both of them for that.  More at Oliver, he should have known better.”  She punched another hole. 

Katie idly wondered if that was the only reason for Alicia’s current attitude towards Oliver.  “Is…is being a Parseltongue really that bad?” she asked instead.

Alicia winced.  “It has some very serious connotations among the Pure-bloods.  You know as I do that Salazar was one of the most famous of Parselmouths.  Slytherin’s House symbol is a snake after all.  So coupled with Muggle-borns and Half-bloods being petrified, a great literally bloody sign that said the Chamber is open and Enemies of the Heir beware, and now we have someone that can speak to snakes…”

Katie shook her head.  Surprisingly, Harry was dealing rather well against the rumors and whispering around him.  He still flinched a little at the sheer amount of looks he had been getting, looked visibly bothered by the whispers and hisses.  Yet he did not withdraw himself like he would have last year, he did not hide.  These days he looked focused, as if something was driving him on.

Again, Alicia showed that she was following Katie’s train of thought.  “Harry’s been good about it though, somehow.  I’m a bit surprised to be honest.  Thankful, but surprised.”  She looked around the common room for a moment before speaking softer.  “Have you noticed he’s spending more time with Hermione and Ron?”

“It’s not like he didn’t before,” Katie said.  “I do see them whispering and stuff more.  Spends a little more time out of the common room.  I didn’t think anything of it.”

“I think they’re planning something, something they don’t want to tell us.”

Katie smiled.  Alicia loved to imagine situations and conspiracies and the like from time to time.  She said it was good practice to plan ahead of others.  “Careful, you’re letting your paranoid society thinking show,” she teased.

Alicia grimaced.  “I know it sounds like I’m just thinking fancifully but I really think they’re doing something.  Something potions related.”

“What makes you say that?” Katie asked, intrigued.

“I catch a whiff of something from them every now and then, more from Hermione.  Some kind of ingredient that I can’t quite place.”

“Hmm, that’s weird.  But if it’s Hermione and Harry, we can assume they aren’t doing something terrible.  She’s too brainy and he’s too considerate.”

“That’s true,” Alicia admitted. 

The portrait door opened and a slight figure walked into the common room.  She looked about, her skin pale, her red hair limp.  Without noticing anyone or stopping she walked through the room and up the stairs towards the dormitories.

“Ginny looks a little worse for wear,” Alicia commented.  “Doesn’t seem to be adjusting well.”

Katie frowned.  “I’ll mention it to the twins and Percy.  Didn’t Harry say something about her too?”

“I think so-“ Alicia and Katie jumped when the portrait door opened again and Angelina came running in.  She looked about, her cheeks flushed and eyes wide.  She looked panicked even, as well as something else.

“Angelina!  What’s wrong?” Katie asked, half rising from her seat.  Angelina was rarely this bothered, at least when Harry was not involved.

“Are you okay?” Alicia asked hurriedly when Angelina walked over very rapidly.

“I’m…okay, yeah, I’m okay.”  Angelina looked anything but.  She continued to sweep the room with her eyes, looking for something or someone.  She breathed heavily, looking like she ran for a long time before arriving at the common room.

“You don’t look it,” Alicia said with narrowed eyes.  “Breathe.  What’s wrong.”

“I, uh, well…”

The two other Chasers looked at each other.  They were unused to seeing such a flustered stammering Angelina.

“Have either of you seen Harry?”  Angelina immediately regretted the way she said it since Katie and Alicia jumped up looking alarmed.  “No!  Wait!  He’s fine, I think.  I mean, just, have you two seen him recently?”

“Just tell us what’s wrong!” Katie said, her hand on her heart.  “You’re really freaking me out here!”

Angelina pushed the two girls back into their chairs and sat down heavily in front of them.  “Okay okay fine.  Just, please don’t tell anyone else what I’m about to tell you.”  She took their mute looks of confusion and concern as assent.  “Something happened…and I feel really bad about it, and more than a little embarrassed, and I have to talk to him, but I also need your help, because I really don’t know how to talk to him about-.”

Alicia pulled out her wand and aimed it at the tall girl.  “Make sense or get jinxed.  You have until three.  One, two-“

“Harry caught me and Bradley snogging,” Angelina said in a rush.

The two girls stared at her.  Her face continued to turn dark red the longer they stared.

“Harry caught you two snogging,” Katie repeated slowly.

Angelina nodded, mortified.

Alicia raised her wand.  “Oh don’t look at me like that,” she said to Angelina and Katie when they glared at her.  “This will only be a moment.  Silencio,” she said and jabbed her wand at herself.  Then she set her wand down on the table.

Angelina and Katie watched in astonishment as the now silent Alicia threw her head back and laughed.  She laughed without making any sound thanks to the Silencing Charm.  She held her stomach and laughed until tears streamed silently down her cheeks.

Katie resisted the urge to join her, seeing the look of fury mingled with embarrassment on Angelina’s face.  “H-How did this happen?” she asked, trying to keep herself from giggling.

Angelina turned to face Katie directly, trying to ignore the silently hysterically laughing Alicia.  “Bradley and I had a moment after class and we were chatting which led to…snogging.  We decided to not do it in the halls in front of everyone, belatedly, and found an alcove.”

“Oh no,” Katie said.  She clapped a hand to her mouth, trying to push the smile back.

“I didn’t pay attention to which alcove because, well, you know.”  Angelina was shrinking in her chair the more she spoke.  “We ended up in one with a tapestry for a bit of extra privacy.”

Alicia waved her arms wildly to catch their attention.  She scribbled something out on a slip of parchment and handed it to Katie to read.

“You didn’t, not the one with the field of flowers?” Katie read.  She gasped and looked at Angelina.  “Oh no you didn’t!  That one?!”

Angelina snatched the slip from Katie and balled it up, throwing it at Alicia who started to laugh wildly and silently again.  “I did…”

“That’s his favorite hiding alcove!” Katie exclaimed, failing to keep herself from smiling and giggling.

“So I gathered because the tapestry slides aside and there he was.”  Angelina’s eyes were the level of the table now with how far she sank into her chair.  “Just standing there and staring at me and Bradley.”

Alicia fell out of her chair.  She rolled about on the ground howling with unheard laughter.  She pounded on the ground with clenched fist and no sound emerged.

Katie almost joined her.  She fell back into her chair and started laughing helplessly.  However, since she had no Silencing Charm, her laughter was heard very clearly.

Others in the common room looked over with mild interest but as soon as they saw Angelina glower they turned away.

Alicia pulled herself up to her knees and started writing another message.  Katie leaned over and she took the quill and parchment away.  “I’m not reading that, you can ask her yourself,” Katie said, every word punctuated by a giggle.

Alicia mimed pulling on her robes, looking directly at Angelina, waggling her eyebrows suggestively.  Katie had to tackle Angelina before the irate girl could jump on Alicia.

“We were only snogging!” Angelina hissed with outrage, trying to push Katie off while trying to crawl towards Alicia.  “Let me go Katie, I’m going to kill her.  I’m going to do it this time.”

Katie tried vainly to pull Angelina away before she decided to sit down on her back, pinning her down.  Alicia rolled with laughter barely out of arm’s length, one that Angelina was desperate to close with grasping hands.  “What did poor Harry do?” Katie asked, laughing.

“What do you think?” Angelina said, going limp with shame.  “He stared at us like a startled bunny and then Bradley said something rude and Harry ran away.  Like literally ran.”

“What did he say to Harry?” Katie asked, incensed.

“I don’t remember honestly.  I just knew it was rude and Harry just ran.  So I chased after him but lost him.  I’ve been all over the castle and I can’t find him.”  Angelina started to hammer her head into the carpet.

“Oh stop that,” Katie said.  She grabbed Angelina’s shoulders and tried to pull her torso high enough to keep her from headbutting the ground.  Alicia held out her hands to cushion Angelina’s head, which was impressive considering that she continued to guffaw silently.

“What do I do?” Angelina moaned.

“Just explain yourself I suppose,” Katie said with a blush.  “Harry was probably just shocked.”

Angelina’s head came up and she looked even worse.  “Oh bloody hell.”  She ignored Alicia’s silently mouthing the word “Language” at her.  “Do you think anyone’s had…the talk…with Harry?”

Katie felt her stomach sink somewhere uncomfortable.  “Or explained snogging at all?”

Alicia looked horrified.

“Not it!” Katie yelled followed by Angelina.  Alicia mouthed the same but a step behind.

“Doesn’t count!” Angelina crowed.  “We didn’t hear you say it!”

Alicia scowled and grabbed her wand, jabbing at herself.  “That’s not fair!” she exclaimed out loud. 

“That’s what you get for laughing at your best friend!” Angelina countered.

“Like you wouldn’t do the same!  Look, you already ruined Harry’s innocence.  I’m not about to have the talk with him and dash what remains of it-GAHH!”

Angelina somehow managed to lunge forward while prone and with Katie sitting on her, grabbing Alicia’s legs.  She pulled herself up while dragging the other girl towards her.  “Got you now!”  Angelina growled.

Katie felt like she was riding a horse, trying to stay on top of the irate fourth year girl’s back.  She caught the portrait swinging open out of the corner of her eye.  When she turned to look, she saw a very red-faced Harry come in.  “Hi Harry,” she called out loudly and obviously.

Harry waved then tilted his head, noticing her strange position.  “Are you okay Katie?” he asked.  He approached when Katie gestured to him to walk over.  He stood by her side and gaped seeing the scene before him.  “What’s going on?” he asked.

“Trying to stop Angelina from murdering Alicia,” Katie said loudly.

By now the two other girls noticed Harry’s presence.  Alicia began to laugh hysterically again at Harry’s face while Angelina looked even more ashamed. 

Before either girl could say anything, Harry looked down to the ground.  “I’m sorry,” he murmured.

This made Alicia and Angelina stop fighting and all three girls looked at the boy.  “Sorry for what?” Katie asked, confused.

“For…” Harry looked like he wanted to sink into the stone, “interrupting you.”  His face was redder than the Weasleys’ hair.

Angelina felt like she was going to faint with all the blood rushing to her face.  “Oh I mean, you didn’t.  Well you did.  But it was our fault, I mean…”

Alicia put her hand on Angelina’s mouth.  “It sounds like it was an accident.  If anything, Angelina should be apologizing for doing something terrible in your favorite alc-OW!”  Angelina bared her teeth, watching with satisfaction at her bite mark on Alicia’s hand.

“Oh well, it’s not really mine, so that’s okay,” Harry said lamely.  He shifted from foot to foot.  “You’re not mad at me?”

The girls looked at him again.  “Why would I be mad at you?” Angelina asked.

“For interrupting.  He looked very upset.  It really was an accident.  I don’t follow you around like a dog, really.  I didn’t know you were there.  I was just leaving my note for Luna.”

Angelina frowned.  “So that’s what he said.”  She shook her head and tried to smile through her embarrassment at Harry.  “Don’t listen to him.  I know you don’t follow me around.  I know it was an accident.  He was being a prat.”

“Oh, that’s good.”  Harry looked relieved.  “I thought you were really mad at me for bothering you.  That’s why I ran.”

Katie whooped as she fell over, unprepared for Angelina to roll to the side and displace her.  Angelina rose and put her hands on Harry’s shoulders.  “I’m not mad at you.  If I’m ever mad at you, I will tell you first and why.  And you didn’t bother me.  Okay?  You’re my friend.”

Harry’s cheeks were still pink but from relief instead of embarrassment.  “Oh thank goodness.”  He hesitated.  “Is this what the twins were teasing you about?”

Angelina huffed.  “Yes, they caught us kissing on the Express.  We started seeing each other towards the end of the year last year.”

“That’s nice.  Not that the twins were teasing you, the seeing each other bit,” Harry stammered.  He looked nervous again.  “Do, do you want me to hug and cuddle less?  Since you’re in a relationship?”

Katie almost cooed at how nervous Harry was, and how oddly considerate he was.  He always was considerate, but this was amazing for a twelve-year-old.  She and Alicia shared a fond look.

Angelina teared up a little and shook her head resolutely.  “Not in the slightest.  Two separate things.  And if he tries to mention anything then you come and tell me.  I’ll always need my Rabbit time.”

Naked relief shone on his face.  “That’s good,” he said shyly.  He hugged her.  “I’d miss hugging you.”

Angelina squeezed him tight.  “Me too,” she said and leaned down to kiss his forehead.

“Hey!  You go wash your mouth before you do that!” Alicia said.  She knew what the response would be since she said it while scrambling up and running.  “We know where it’s been!”

Angelina very carefully extricated herself from Harry’s arms, setting him aside gently.  She took off running, emitting a long wordless scream of pure rage as she chased after the squealing Alicia.

Harry pulled Katie up off the ground and into a couch, barely dodging the two running girls.  They sat together and watched as Angelina chased after the shorter girl, hurling threats and curses.

“I’m glad things are normal,” Harry said happily.

“Well, normal for us,” Katie said with a giggle.

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 41 – Holi-dazed

The door to the second year boys’ dormitory opened with a bang. 

Ron started from a deep sleep, dragging his covers up to his chin.  “Blimey Hermione,” he said grouchily.  “Can’t you just let us sleep?  Also, what are you doing here!”

“Waking you, obviously,” she replied with a slightly sharp tone.  “We have a lot to do today so you might as well get up.  Oh and Happy Christmas by the way.”  She looked about the room.  All but one of the beds had their curtains open.  The others were empty, their owners having left to go home for the Holiday.  Ron had slept with his curtains opened.  The remaining bed had the curtains drawn.

She rapped one of the posts gently.  “Harry, are you awake?” she asked softly, ignoring Ron’s snort of indignation.

“How come he gets a polite wakening?” Ron asked sourly.

“If your curtains were drawn, I’d be polite as well Ronald,” she said.

“How does that make any sense?”

“Proper manners receive proper responses.”

A thin arm poked out of the curtains, groping about for the nightstand.  “I’m awake,” Harry said sleepily.  He finally found his glasses sitting on Percy’s carved owl and he pulled his hand back in, slipping his glasses on.  He drew the curtains back and smiled at his two friends.  “Happy Christmas!”

“Aren’t you going to ask why she barged in?” Ron asked him.

Harry shrugged.  “I figured it was for something important.”

Hermione smirked triumphantly.  “It is.  The Polyjuice Potion is ready.”

Ron grinned; his mood forgotten.  “Excellent.  Then we’ll get Malfoy to confess and he’ll be out of here by tomorrow.”

“Only if he’s guilty,” Hermione said.  “Though I do believe he is a prime suspect.”  She watched Harry flounder in overlarge pajamas that looked very threadbare.  “What are you doing Harry?” 

Harry had pulled the stack of presents from the foot of his bed to the side and picked up a package that had sat beneath the owl.  “Giving you a place to sit so you don’t have to stand there,” he said gesturing at the clear spot at the end of his bed.  “And this is your present.  I wanted to give it to you in person this year!”

Hermione blushed as she sat on his bed, eagerly taking the package from him.  She tore the paper open and opened the slim wooden case.  “Oh wow Harry!” she exclaimed, looking at the quill care kit that lay before her.  The different tools needed to maintain good quills were organized neatly in the case: a sharp knife for trimming, oil for keeping the feather protected, cleaning clothes, and bottle cleaners.

Harry smiled to himself.  He had seen Hermione gush over the one Percy had and used his as much as she could.  It had been easy to find a nice one for her.  He decided to open her gift to him while she was there and he was similarly enthused.  The luxury eagle quill felt light in his hand and it looked incredibly fancy, coming with its own cap and protective roll.  “Looks like we thought of similar gifts!”

Apparently, he and Ron were on the same wavelength as well.  Ron happily set up his miniature model of Chudley Stadium by his Cannon.  The stadium glowed with the team colors and played a grander version of their fight song when touched.  Harry received Flying with the Cannons from Ron, a book detailing the long history of the Quidditch team from founding to present day.

For the second year in a row, Harry had more gifts than he ever received in the entirety of living with the Dursleys.  He still used and cherished all the gifts he received last year, save for the sweets of course.  Admittedly the quills Alicia got him had been worn to nothing and their enchantments faded but he could not bear to throw them away.  His handwriting was considerably better after her thoughtful gift.  Percy’s owl held his glasses at night.  His gloves helped him catch the Snitch.  The Never-Lock from the twins kept his things secure.  The Weasley jumper kept him warm.  The flute gave him music.  The cloak made his nightly excursions a secret.

He still used his light globe to help him sleep, usually with his rabbit in his arms.  They made him feel safe at night.

This year, the gifts were as amazing to him as the ones from last year.  He could tell they were chosen with care and he still thanked anyone listening that he had such wonderful friends that cared for him. 

Alicia had given him a Potions handbook, one that she recommended for anyone with a passing interest in potion making.  She knew it was one of his weaker classes, due to a rather belligerent instructor, and she knew it would help him stay up to par.  Oliver had gifted him a set of elbow and knee guards.  The twins had given him a box of fireworks they favored.  Mrs. Weasley’s jumper was as wonderful and warm as always.  Hagrid’s treacle was a little on the harder side but would be fine after some softening.  Percy had given him a magical glasses cleaning kit.

Luna’s gift was a delight.  She had drawn him the tapestry of the field of flowers for him.  The colors shifted on the parchment and he smiled with delight at how wind would blow through the picture, that the time of day would change making it look like shining day one moment and nebulous night the next. 

Angelina and Katie had given him a gift together and he would have cried if he was alone with it.  It was a large quilt, similar to the one he used the most in the common room.  Made from squares of different shades of red checkered with gold, it was far larger than him, perfect for rolling up in.  One side was cool and the other side warm and he felt calm and happy when it was draped over him.  He loved it.

His happiness helped chase away the anxiety from what was to come later.

-0-

“Hello Harry, a word if I may?”

“Sure,” Harry said, following Alicia willingly to a corner in the common room.  “How was your holiday?”

She sat on the window sill and patted it, indicating for him to sit beside her.  “Oh it was lovely, thank you.”  She hugged him and pecked him on the cheek.  “Thank you for the portable scales by the way, such a lovely gift!  How did you know I needed a new set?”

He smiled happily.  “I heard you mention how yours fell apart during class one day.  I also heard you say you didn’t like the school ones because you felt the metal reacted negatively with some of the more delicate reagents and ingredients.”

“I’m going to have to mind my words around you,” she smiled.  “Such a good listener.”  Her smile faded and she gave him a serious and calculated look.  “How was your holiday?”

Harry tried to keep his face calm.  It had been a bit of a disaster.  The Polyjuice Potion had worked for him and Ron.  They were able to infiltrate the Slytherin common room and subtly ask Draco questions.  They discovered that the last time the Chamber was open, a student had died.  They also learned Draco had no idea who the Heir was.  They also heard him say all sorts of foul things about Half-bloods and Muggle-borns but they knew that he was a foul git already.

However, they had almost been caught.  When they managed to shake off pursuit and get back to Moaning Myrtle’s bathroom, they found a Hermione with whiskers, fur, cat ears, and a tail.  The Polyjuice Potion was not meant for human to animal transformations and she had accidentally used a bit of cat fur instead of a person’s hair. 

Thankfully Madam Pomfrey did not ask too many questions when they took Hermione to her but the looks were enough to make Harry feel especially bad.  He knew Hermione wanted to take the risk and he did not convince her to do anything, but he still felt responsible.

To make matters more confusing he ran into Dobby again, for the first time since the summer.  The House Elf confessed that he was responsible for the Bludger as well as blocking Harry on the platform back at King’s Cross Station.  It was all for Harry’s benefit, somehow.  Before Harry could get more information, the House Elf had fled.  Dobby did say one thing of worth before he did.  That everything that was happening had happened once before.

“Fine,” was all Harry said in reply.

Alicia stared at him for a moment then looked down at the book in his hands.  “I see you’re making use of my potions book to you.”

“Oh I love it.  It’s got loads of information.  I feel like I’ve learned a lot from it already.”

“That’s good,” Alicia said.  She then plucked it from his hands and opened it to where he had placed a bookmark.  She put her finger to his lips to interrupt his protest.  “Hmm, interested in the properties of Boomslang skin?  That’s rather advanced for a second year if I recall.”

Harry resisted the urge to wipe away his nervous sweat.  “It uh…looked interesting.”

“It certainly is.  Especially if you mix it with crushed Bicorn horn.”

“Powdered,” Harry corrected absentmindedly.  Then he realized what he said and groaned out loud.

“I knew it.”  Alicia leaned in, her eyes boring into him.  “That’s what I was smelling off you and Hermione towards the end of last term.  What are you two doing making Polyjuice Potion?”

“We, uh, well,” he coughed, “would you believe me if I said it was for a Potions project?”

“No,” she said flatly.

“Defense Against the Dark Arts project?”

She snorted.  “Maybe if we had a real teacher, but no.  Try again.”

“I mean, technically it’s for school.  As in, we were trying to help with the whole…Chamber problem.”  He looked down at the ground.

She just stared at him.  “Harry, you don’t want to mess around with that stuff.  It’s tricky to make and disastrous if made wrong.”

“It was made well,” he could not help saying.

She rolled her eyes.  “Not by you I bet.  No offense dear but there’s a reason why I help you a lot in Potions.”  She looked around the common room.  “Where’s Hermione?”

Harry looked through a wall in the direction of the Medical Wing.

Alicia followed his line of sight and groaned.  “What happened?”

“I’m not saying she drank any, and I’m also not saying she didn’t accidentally use the…wrong kind of hair.”

Alicia leaned back with crossed arms.  “You two are idiots.”

Harry nodded glumly.

“You could have done something terrible and extremely permanent.”

He nodded again.

She reached out and put her hands on his face forcing him to look at her.  “Harry, do you remember what I said to you after our first match this year?”  She felt him nod.  “What did I say?”

“That I’m an idiot,” he said dutifully.  “That I shouldn’t listen to Oliver when he’s being a Quidditch fanatic.  That if I am going to do anything stupid and or dangerous I should really check with you or Angelina or Katie first.  Oh, and that I’m an idiot.”

“Good boy, you remembered that I called you an idiot twice.”  She sighed heavily.  “Harry, you know I care a lot about you and your safety.  There are reasons you don’t do things like that without help.”

“I know,” he said quietly.  Then he tried to smile.  “In my defense, you weren’t technically around when we allegedly drank it, so I couldn’t have asked you.  It would have taken Hedwig too long to fly to you and back.”

Alicia could not keep the smile from her face.  “Damn it all, if that isn’t something I would say to exploit a loophole.”  She pinched his cheeks hard.  “This is for listening like me instead of listening to me.”  She released him and waved her wand, summoning a quill and parchment.  She wrote down a few things onto the parchment and gave it to him.

He looked down at it, rubbing his cheeks.  “What’s this?”

“A combination of ingredients that help reverse Boomslang skin effects a little faster.  It’s a Spinnet Family recipe.  Take it to Madam Pomfrey, it should help whatever Hermione did not do, allegedly.”  She poked him in the chest emphatically.  “That is a Family secret so I hope you understand what I’m risking.”

He tried to give it back.  “I don’t want you getting in trouble with your family.”

She regretted her choice of words, wincing slightly as she pushed it back.  “I won’t get in trouble and if I do, I can handle myself.  I just want you to know what we’re willing to do for you.  You have to be careful, okay?”

Harry did not know how to respond aside from hugging Alicia as hard as he could.

Her cheeks were bright as she hugged him back.  “Okay okay, get off me, I have a reputation to protect,” she said but her smile betrayed her true feelings.  “Hurry up and go.  And tell Hermione that she and I are going to have a talk when she gets back.”

-0-

Katie and Angelina’s eyes widened at Harry launching himself at Alicia.  He threw himself from a few feet away, hugging her tightly on the couch.

“What did you do to him?” Angelina asked suspiciously.

Alicia pretended to look offended.  “What makes you think I did anything?  Maybe this is how Harry always greets me and you two aren’t around to see it.  Maybe he likes me more than you two.”

Harry looked at the girls with shining eyes.  “Hermione…got sick over holiday and Alicia told me a remedy to help her feel better.  She took it and Madam Pomfrey said she’s going to get better a lot sooner!”

Alicia sighed.  “Harry, don’t ruin my fun next time.”  She coughed when Harry squeezed her mid-section harder.  “Okay, ruin my fun all you want,” she giggled.

Katie smiled.  “I’m glad to hear Hermione will get better soon.  Getting sick is no fun, especially over holiday.”

Harry leaned close to Alicia’s ear and whispered, “Hermione told me to tell you thank you and that she’s not looking forward to the talk.”

“Now you’re keeping secrets from us?” Angelina said with a faux pout.

“I never keep secrets from you dearest friend,” Alicia said.  “Harry was just telling me I'm the superior hugger but he wanted me to say so to spare your delicate feelings.”

“Oh is that right?”  Angelina crossed her arms and looked away.  “Fine then Rabbit, I see how it is.  Maybe you can just hug Alicia all you want forever now.”

“Give her the look,” Alicia whispered to Harry.

It took only a scant few seconds for Angelina’s resolve to crumble and she had pulled Harry into her lap.

“Shameless,” Katie said shaking her head at Alicia.  “Utterly shameless.”

“He certainly is,” Alicia agreed.  “We should try to curtail this behavior before it gets worse.”   

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 42 – Loss

“Hmm, this can’t be good,” Oliver murmured.

Harry had to agree.  The way that Professor McGonagall looked right now did not bode well.  She had a serious look on her face that was more intense than usual.  It was a seriousness created from circumstance, and it had concern and worry laced through it.

“Quidditch is cancelled,” she said without preamble.  “All students are to return to their common rooms, absolutely none are allowed out for any reason.  Prefects, lead them back.  Now.”

“You’re cancelling Quidditch?” Oliver asked out loud, his face incredulous.

“Quiet Wood,” McGonagall said forcefully.  “This is no joking matter.”

“Is...is everything okay?” Harry asked, his heart beating painfully for some reason.  He started to feel worse somehow when the professor looked at him.  Her concern was amplified and she had the distinct look of someone bearing bad news. 

“Perhaps you should come with me Potter,” she said slowly.  “This…concerns you to a degree.  You too Mister Weasley.”  She looked directly at Ron.

Harry and Ron looked at each other.

She hesitated.  “Miss Bell, I think you should come as well.”

Harry felt better and worse at the same time.  If Katie was coming, then he and Ron were not in trouble.  As far as he knew anyways.  Yet for the life of him, he had no idea why McGonagall would want him, Ron, and Katie to follow her.  He could only follow his Head of House as she walked back to the castle with Ron and Katie following close behind.

“I wonder what’s that all about,” Oliver said, his eyes following the odd quartet.

“I don’t know, but I have a really bad feeling,” Angelina said. 

-0-

Harry thought the entire time they walked through the castle.  He thought long and hard about what the professor could possibly want with him, or whatever ‘concerns him to a degree’, whatever that meant.

He wondered if it had to do with Ginny.  She had really started to look worse after the Holidays.  She was thin and pale, even more shy than she was when he was at the Burrow.  No, not shy, something worse than that.  She had opened up to him towards the end of the summer, growing comfortable with talking and doing things with him.  At the beginning of the school year, she had been more or less the same.

As the year went on, she seemed to regress a little.  She did not talk as much, did not hang out with them despite him trying to include her when he could.  When they did interact, there were times she would be like the smiling girl from the summer.  Most of the other times however…

There were times where Harry thought he recognized a look on her face.  A face that showed when the mind was elsewhere, lost in thought or memory.  He did not know why he recognized it, but it felt horribly familiar to him.  It reminded him of times at the Dursleys for some reason.

He had mentioned it to her brothers and they tried to tease some kind of response from her.  It worked about as well as he expected.  She and Ron played a bit of chess but that was it.  She got mad at the twins’ attempts.  Percy was met with stiff resistance.  Percy had mentioned he was going to write home and to talk to McGonagall.

If it’s about Ginny, then why is only Ron here?  Why aren’t Percy, Fred, and George here?

He finally realized they reached their destination.  McGonagall had led them to the Medical Ward.  The beds that housed Colin and Justin had their curtains drawn and as they walked in he saw an older girl he did not recognize being checked over. 

“We found her with Penelope Clearwater,” McGonagall said thickly.  She led them to another bed.  “They weren’t too far from the library.  I was hoping, since you and Mister Weasley are her closest friends, you may know why she was there and why she held a small mirror.”

Harry looked down at Hermione.

She was petrified.  One arm was outstretched, the other down with a hand clenched.  She did not look like she was in pain, her typical look of determination frozen on her face.  She laid there utterly still.

“H-Hermione?” he whispered.

Ron gaped, his face growing pale.

Katie felt sick.  She happened to like the second year girl for the most part.  They were not that close but since the girl was one of Harry’s friends, Katie tried to treat her well.  This hit far closer than when they found out Colin had been petrified.  She felt a stab of shame when she realized it now, but she tried to tell herself it was because she did not know Colin as she did Hermione.

Then Katie realized why McGonagall had asked her to come.  She looked at Harry and her heart shattered.

Harry was holding Hermione’s clenched hand in both of his.  He rubbed it, pulled on it.  When that did not illicit a response, he started to shake her.  “Hermione, please wake up,” he whispered.  “Please.”

Katie went to him, tried to pull him away.  “Harry, they’re going to take good care of her.  They’re making the Mandrake potion for everyone and there will be more than enough for her.”

He resisted her touch, ignored her words.  “I’m sorry.  I’m so sorry.  This is my fault.  Please wake up Hermione.  I’m so sorry.”  He began to sob.

“What do you mean it’s your fault,” McGonagall said sharply.

“Hermione, she uh, she was talking to us before the game,” Ron said quickly.  “She then said something about going to the library.  She ran off before we could stop her.”

“Oh, of course.”  McGonagall looked slightly ashamed.  “You cannot blame yourself for that Mister Potter.”

He ignored her too.  “Please?” he wept brokenly.  “I’m so sorry Hermione.  Please wake up.”

Katie managed to break his grip, wrapping her arms around him and pulling him away.  Tears hung heavy in her eyes.  She could feel Harry’s pain.  “Harry, this isn’t your fault.  None of this is your fault.  Don’t blame yourself.” 

He continued to sob.  He did not try to struggle, to break free from Katie.  He stared as Madam Pomfrey drew the curtain around Hermione’s bed, hiding her from plain sight. 

The Matron pulled the Head of Gryffindor House aside.  “Why on earth did you bring the boy here without preparing him,” she hissed. 

“Because I thought it would be better if he saw her without alarming him beforehand.  You knew why I had to bring them here.  He and Mister Weasley are her closest friends.  If anyone knew anything about this, they would,” McGonagall hissed back.  Her cheeks were red with embarrassment.

“You didn’t think this would be something deeply upsetting to him?”

“I didn’t think it would be this upsetting!  How would I know he would react like this?”  McGonagall paused.  “You knew.”

Pomfrey stared at her.

“You knew,” McGonagall accused.  “This is why you suggested I bring Miss Bell along.”

Pomfrey just snorted.  “Good thing I did or else things would be far worse right now.”  Leaving a flabbergasted McGonagall staring after her, she approached Harry.  “Mister Potter,” she said gently.  “Rest assured; I will take very good care of her.  The Mandrake potion will be finished soon.  She will be fine.”

Harry nodded but continued to cry.

Pomfrey looked at Katie.  “Let me know if he needs a Calming Draught or something later.  Send word along, students are going to be kept in their common rooms and won’t be able to walk about without an escort.”

The girl nodded.  “Thank you.  I’ll keep an eye on him.”

“I know you will,” Pomfrey said warmly, patting Katie’s cheek. 

McGonagall had Harry, Katie, and Ron wait at the doors for her before she turned back to Pomfrey.  “I’ll be back and we will have a talk,” she said firmly.

“I look forward to it,” Pomfrey said just as firm.

-0-

“Explain yourself Poppy,” McGonagall said when she returned to the Infirmary, after escorting her three students back to the tower.

“I am not one of your Gryffindors to bark at, Minerva,” Pomfrey replied pertly. 

“I do not bark,” McGonagall replied almost sulkily.

“Fine.  Growl menacingly or treat like a student hiding a secret.  Take your pick.”

McGonagall rolled her eyes.  “Fine.  How did you know that Mister Potter would react so strongly to seeing Miss Granger like that?  Also, why did you ask Miss Bell to come with them?”

Pomfrey sat back in her chair, choosing her words carefully.  “Mister Potter is a very…sensitive…young man.  As in he feels things strongly.  It is only natural that he would react very strongly to seeing one of his closest friends petrified.

“And I’m sure you recall the incident last year with the Slytherins attacking him in the hall?”  She continued at McGonagall’s nod.  “Miss Bell and Miss Johnson were with him and he was very distressed, they helped keep him calm.  Their presence soothed him.  He’s quite attached to them, more Miss Bell by a scant bit if I had to guess.”

“Hmm, do you have any idea why?”

“They are teammates and friends.  Miss Bell has shown an interest in his wellbeing.”  She coughed, thinking something over.  “Do you know of Mister Potter’s home life?”

If she felt any surprise at the change in conversation, McGonagall did not show it.  “I know he lives with his aunt and uncle.  His mother’s sister if I recall.  Muggles.” 

Pomfrey caught the look on her friend’s face.  “Muggles?” she asked, feeling something inside her twist.  “Did they seem…suitable to take care of Harry?”

McGonagall shrugged.  “I never met them, officially.  I only observed them a little.”  She shook her head as if to drive the memory away.  “Why do you ask?”

“Well, let’s just say I’ve noticed Mister Potter relies heavily on his friends, and cares very much for them.  Thus, I knew he would be very upset seeing one of his closest like that.”  Pomfrey lapsed into silence for a moment.  “Minerva, please tell me that we’re close to solving this.  Tell me that there won’t be any more victims.”

“Please don’t ask me to lie to a friend,” McGonagall said tiredly.

-0-

The mood inside Gryffindor tower was somber.  Conversations were held in whispers and people walked about quietly, and never alone.  At first there were mutters of anger.  Their house had lost the most to the petrifications after all and more than one noticed that Slytherin had remain unscathed.  The anger became fear as others discussed who would be next.

Harry had tried to hide in his dormitory but Katie had prevented him from doing that.  He was despondent.  He kept repeating that it was his fault and he tried to leave Katie and the others, saying his presence was a danger to them.

It took a while for them to calm him down, to assure him that they felt no fear around him. 

That they would not abandon him.

He cried himself to sleep and slumbered fitfully on the couch, surrounded by the team.  Katie held his hand while he slept, brushing his hair when he whimpered or shook. 

Fred and George came back, having went to the second year boys’ dormitory to talk with Ron.  Katie, Angelina, Alicia, and Oliver looked at them expectantly.

“Well, we learned something,” Fred said tiredly, slumping into a chair.

“Turns out the reason Harry thinks it’s his fault is that Hermione went to the library based on a comment he made.”  George slumped into another chair.  “Harry’s been…hearing things apparently.”

“Hearing things?  What does that mean?” Oliver asked.

“Well, according to Ron, Harry sometimes hears a voice out and about in the castle.  He can hear someone talking, but it’s all muffled.  And when it’s clear, it’s nothing you want to hear.”  Fred looked a little uncomfortable. 

“Took a while for Ron to tell us.  He was being very tight lipped about it,” George said with a hint of pride.  “Protecting Harry’s secrets and all.”

“I don’t blame either of them for not saying anything,” Alicia said.  She looked very upset.  Out of everyone on the team, she was the closest to Hermione, not counting Harry of course.  Even she was surprised how hard she was taking the news.  “That’s not something you want to go about saying.”

Katie looked surprised.  “Wait, I remember Harry mentioning that before.  He asked me once.  We thought it was a ghost or someone hiding or something.”

“You didn’t hear it though?”  Angelina looked thoughtful.  “Huh, weird.  Did Ron say how long Harry’s heard the voice?”

“Only this year,” George replied.

“Should we mention it to one of the professors?” Fred asked.

Oliver shook his head.  “I don’t think it’ll help.  With how magical and ancient Hogwarts is, you could explain hearing anything really.  And unless we know exactly what Hermione was looking for, it could mean anything.”

“So we can only sit and wait,” the twins grumbled at the same time.

Harry whimpered again in his sleep.

“Poor Rabbit,” Angelina said, stroking his hair.  “I wish he wouldn’t blame himself.”

“It doesn’t surprise me that he went to pieces,” Alicia murmured.  “Or that he feels responsible.”

“He’s very sensitive to his friends.  Protective too.  To have someone just taken from him like that, even temporarily,” Oliver grunted and shook his head again.  “Especially with his past, he probably takes loss a lot harder.  Let’s just do what we do best, watch out for each other and take care of each other, especially him.”

“Even if we have to protect him from himself,” Katie said sadly.

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 43 – Unity

Harry gathered his things.  His thoughts seemed to be as scattered as his belongings.  It took more brain power than he had to organize either mess.  Every so often his eyes would drift to where Hermione normally sat and his thoughts would get darker, his movements more sluggish.

He knew that he was not completely to blame for her getting petrified.  There was no way for him to anticipate the movements for whoever or whatever was doing it.  Stopping Hermione from going to the library was also something that was close to impossible typically.  He still felt responsible, especially since it was his offhanded comment about hearing the voice again that sent her to the library though.

The days since have felt very much like when he was punished for losing all those points over the dragon situation.  Except in this case, it was not just Gryffindor House but all the Houses.  Students looked at him and either gave him ugly looks or they ran in fear.  No one save Ron, the team, Percy, and Luna approached him or stood near him.  It was really starting to get to him.

He thought he would be used to dirty looks and hateful whispers.  He grew up with them after all.  For a while the Dursleys were afraid of him, afraid of what he could do.  They let their fear fuel their hate for him.  As much as he tried to not be a reason to be feared, to try and be as nice as he could, do all the chores and cooking without complaint, they continued to treat him like they usually did.  Worse even.

I guess the Dursleys had a reason to hate me.  The only reason the others hate me now is because their afraid of me.  Even when I never gave them a reason to be.

If that was not enough to deal with, he was worried about Ginny.  In the last note he could get from Luna, she had written some troubling things.  She was worried about her friend, telling Harry that Ginny had been changing over the course of the term.  The girl kept referring to her friend Tom, someone that no one seemed to know who that was.  Whenever Luna tried to learn more about Tom, Ginny would get very defensive and say awful things. 

Luna had asked Harry to talk to Ginny, to see who this Tom person was, and try to see why their friend was acting like this.  The other strange part of Luna’s message was that Ginny mentioned Tom hated Hagrid and that he was to blame for when this happened before, when someone had been killed.

Harry tried to talk to Ginny after he read Luna’s message.  Ginny had barely listened to a word Harry said, deflecting and growing short with him.  Once again Harry was struck by the face the girl was making, a rictus expression of listening to someone speak that was not there.  An expression that Harry felt was very familiar for some reason still. 

When he saw the diary she was holding, saw the name T.M. Riddle emblazoned on the spine, he asked if that belonged to Tom.  Ginny had given him a look of deep shock and fear and ran from him.  He could only watch in astonishment as she ignored him calling for her.

“Hey,” Ron said, shaking Harry’s shoulder and snapping him from his thoughts.  “Let’s hurry up before Snape takes points from us.”

Harry nodded, hurrying to put everything in his bag and cleaning his desk. 

Snape was standing at the entrance to the classroom, waiting for the students to line up.  With the new school-wide rules, teachers and Prefects escorted students to their next classes, something Snape found beyond annoying but he saw the need for it.  He let his customary sneer show his mood and soon everyone was ready.

He led them through the corridor.  They were assembled into two lines: one of Gryffindors and Slytherins in the other.  They stayed far apart from one another and there was a tiny but noticeable bubble of space between the other second year Gryffindors and Harry, one that only Ron was in.  Students that passed by gave Harry a wide berth and ugly looks.

Ron glared back at everyone.

“Hi Harry, Ron.”

Harry looked up and smiled with relief at Katie approaching them.  She and her group were walking in the same direction and when she saw them, she sped up to join them.

“Hi Katie,” the two boys said back.

“How was Potions?” she asked.

“Alright.  I did okay today.  Alicia’s book is really helpful,” Harry replied.

The girl and the two boys walked slightly apart to let another group of students pass.  Harry felt someone bump him hard, sending him sprawling to the ground with a cry.

“Hey!  Watch it!” Ron yelled at the older boy who walked past with barely a second glance.

The second year Slytherins sniggered for the most part though a few did not.  The second year Gryffindors stared.  Snape barely stopped walking, turning to show cursory interest at the scene.

Katie knelt down beside Harry, hand out to help him back up.  She felt something hot grow in her chest seeing how defeated her friend look, how upset he was.  He was trying so hard to not show how much everything was bothering him, yet was unable to keep the tears from building in his eyes.

“I’d be careful,” the boy who knocked Harry down said snidely to her.  “The last one that was close to him got attacked, even dragged in someone who didn’t know him.  Must be the Potter Curse.”

Harry looked at the boy and shrank at the plain hate in his eyes.  He vaguely recognized the boy but said nothing.  He tried to pull his arm from Katie’s grip, to spare her from the pain he was causing.

The heat in her chest flared and erupted.

“The only Curse Harry’s ever had is that for some reason, people want to hurt him,” Katie said.  She kept a firm grip on Harry’s arm, knowing what he was trying to do.  She rose and pulled him up, sliding around and putting him behind her.  “Especially when he doesn’t deserve it.”

She stared at the boy who knocked him down, at his friends, at everyone in the corridor.  Not even Snape was immune to her glare.  “Harry is just a boy.  A boy and you lot think it’s appropriate to treat him like this?  What has he ever done to you?  He has nothing to do with any of the attacks.”

“He’s been with every victim,” the boy spat.

“You’ve probably come into contact with every one of them at some point too!”  Katie stood her ground, shaking visibly from rage.  “So have I, so has everyone!  But no, just because Harry was there and just because he can talk to snakes,” she stared at some students in yellow and black, “and he saved your housemate by the way, you think he’s the one responsible?  He’s the sodding Heir of Slytherin?”

She threw her head back and laughed harshly.  “You all should be ashamed of yourselves.  Blaming heinous things on a second year.  Thinking he’s the one responsible.  If any of you had taken just a moment to know who Harry is, you’d know he isn’t responsible in the slightest.”

“Not everyone thinks that.”

Heads turned and all stared at the second year Slytherin girl that spoke.  Long blonde hair fell past her shoulders and her blue eyes looked cool.  “Granger is one of Potter’s closest friends.  There is no way he would ever hurt her.  Not to mention if he was the Heir, you would think he would be in Slytherin.”  Her smile was polite but tinged with frost.  “Given his views on blood purity, there is no way he would be.  Only idiots,” she let her eyes gaze between the boy that knocked Harry down and Draco and other Slytherins, “would think that.”

Draco’s face went bright red from fury.  Snape looked astonished; surprise written cleanly on his long thin face.  Others stared at her.  The girl threw her hair over a shoulder and looked utterly unconcerned at the attention she was getting, instead leaning towards a brown-haired girl of her House, whispering to her.

A tiny kernel of gratefulness grew in Katie’s stomach, and she was as surprised as any that it would be from a Slytherin.  “Thank you, I’m glad there are others that aren’t idiots.”  The girl looked back at Katie and gave her a nod and a faint smile.

Katie looked back at the older boy.  “Maybe if we all spent a little more time being kinder to one another, we wouldn’t be in this mess.”

He spat at her.  “Maybe if the school didn’t have freak, we wouldn’t be in this mess.”

Katie took a step towards him, her eyes blazing.  “You sure like to hit kids smaller than you.”  She looked up at him without fear.  “How about you fight someone more your size?”

The boy’s face turned purple and he reached for his wand.

“Bradley Oaken!  Five points from Ravenclaw!”

Percy strode up and physically pushed the boy away. 

“What for?!” Oaken said.

“Spitting in the halls.  And if you complain more, I will take points away for attempted unauthorized spell casting in the halls.”  The Gryffindor Prefect looked directly into Oaken’s eyes.  They were of similar builds.  “Is there anything else you wish to say to me?”

Oaken bristled but something in Percy’s eyes made him hesitate.

Percy seized on the moment of weakness.  “Michaels, perhaps you should lead your House members back to your tower.  To cool things down.”

Although Michaels was a seventh year and senior to Percy, the Ravenclaw Prefect did not argue.  He nodded respectfully and gathered the Ravenclaws to him and walked away with them.

Percy looked at Snape.  “Forgive me for interfering Professor.  I am sure you were merely moments away from protecting Katie and punishing Oaken for his infraction.”

Snape did not say a word.  He looked between Katie and Harry and Percy.  Instead, he gave the smallest of noncommittal nods.

“Thank you, sir.  I will be happy to take the Gryffindors with me back to the tower.  I am headed that way as it is.”  Without waiting for Snape to respond Percy cleared his throat.  “Come along Gryffindors, let’s get going.  It’s dangerous to be out too long.”

All the Gryffindors immediately moved, assembling behind Percy.  Katie kept Harry by her side and Ron placed himself on Harry’s other side.  Percy nodded at the Potions Professor.  “Have a good day Professor.”

As they walked off Harry looked back at the Slytherins and their Head of House.  He caught the eye of the girl that spoke and he silently mouthed “Thank you.”  To his surprise she nodded, a tiny gesture, but a nod nonetheless.

“Do you know her?” Katie asked the two boys softly as they walked back to the tower.

Harry shook his head no.

“I think her name is something like a plant,” Ron said with a curious look on his face.  “Green something?”

“Oh, she must be a Greengrass,” Katie said.  “I heard Alicia mention the family before.  The Spinnet and the Greengrass families are really involved in the potions business.”

“I wonder why she said something,” Ron said.  “Slytherins don’t really do that for anyone outside their House.”

“Maybe she is as sick of things as I am,” Katie said. 

“I bet it was a way to get at Malfoy,” Ron said with glee.  “I saw her look at the git and she was happy that he wasn’t.”

“Are you okay Harry?” Katie asked.

He shrugged then hugged her tightly as they walked.  “Thank you,” he said into her shoulder.

“For what silly?”

“For everything,” he said, muffled.  “For sticking up for me.  For helping me.”  She felt the fabric of her shirt start to get wet.

She hugged him back tightly.  “Anytime.”

They reached the Fat Lady and Percy gave the password, watching the hallway while the students walked inside.  When it was just Katie, Harry, and Ron left with him he spoke.  “You okay Harry?”

Harry rubbed at red eyes.  “I will be I think.”  He smiled weakly.  “Thank you for helping us, Percy.”

The older boy smiled gently.  “Of course.  You are in my House.  It is only right that I stand with you.”

“If only others felt the same,” Katie sniffed.

“Agreed.  However, hopefully your words will be heard by others.  If I could award points I would.”

Katie blushed.

Percy turned to his little brother.  “Same for you Ron.  It was very brave of you to stand up to Oaken like that.”

Ron blushed even harder than Katie.  “I only shouted at him the once,” he stammered.

Percy ruffled Ron’s hair.  The bafflement on Ron’s face would have been comical yet Ron looked inordinately happy.  It was clear that Percy normally did not do that.  “Not all acts of bravery are done out loud.  We all support in our own way.”

He looked directly at Harry and placed a hand on the young boy’s shoulder.  “You’re not alone Harry.”

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 44 – Connections and Disconnection

Harry sat by Hermione, not even knowing if she knew he was there.  He held her clenched hand in both of his, hoping that she did.  He sat and thought over the last few days.  It seemed like no matter what happened, things always seemed to get worse somehow.

He tried to follow Oliver’s advice from earlier in the year: place concerns into categories and see what he could help with and what he could not.  Sadly most things seem to be going into the ‘could not’ category, much to his frustration.

Obviously he could not do anything to help those that have been petrified.  The Mandrake potion was starting to be brewed so it was only a matter of time for the victims to be treated.  Hopefully when they were, they would be able to identify the attacker.

Ginny had proven to be even more hostile and withdrawn.  She was barely interacting with anyone, not even her brothers, and prone to hiding somewhere they could not find.  Every time Harry looked at her, every time their eyes met, he saw the same awfully familiar expression that bothered him so much.  Yet before he could approach her, offer any kind of help, she would disappear.

He and Ron decided to see if the off-hand comment Luna made, the one where Ginny said this Tom person blamed Hagrid for a similar situation many years prior, had any merit.  They snuck out after hours under his cloak to visit Hagrid.  Before they could ask him any questions however, Dumbledore had come with the Minister of Magic Cornelius Fudge.  They were removing Hagrid from Hogwarts for the same reason they were coming to talk to him about.

To make things substantially worse, Lucius Malfoy came and told Dumbledore that he had been removed by the School Governors, for failing to manage the situation.  As if removing the Headmaster would help anyone.

Before being taken away, Hagrid had spoken out loud and not quite subtly about anyone wanting answers should “follow the spiders”.  Something that made everyone in his tiny cabin at the time look at him with evident confusion, even if two of the looks were invisible.

Harry and Ron attempted to do just that.  They found a few spiders that were crawling with a distinct destination, towards the Forbidden Forest.  When they got towards the deeper parts of the forest though, and seeing just how large the webs were, the boys had stopped.  Ron, having earlier confessed that he had a phobia about spiders, said he really did not like the looks of the webbing.  He told Harry about acromantulas, gigantic spiders that could grow larger than Muggle cars.  Ron said he would continue on, but he really did not want to.

Harry did not want to either.  The webbing gave him a very bad feeling and he agreed with Ron that if the acromantulas were as large as Ron said, there was no way they would be lurking around the castle.  They decided to head back.  As they walked back to the castle, secretly relieved and having a feeling that they dodged something perilous, they still felt low.  They were no nearer to any answers that they sought.

Feeling discouraged, the boys decided to visit Hermione the day after their attempt in going into the forest.  They both sat by her side, lost in their own thoughts.  They started to leave and Harry gave Hermione’s hand a last squeeze before he felt something in her clenched hand.  It felt like paper.

After some gentle pulling, he managed to extricate it.  He and Ron read the piece of paper and stared at each other.

“There’s a bloody basilisk slithering around the castle?!” Ron asked in a horrified whisper.  “That’s Slytherin’s pet?!  That man was a maniac.”

Harry read the paper again.  “It has to be, it all makes sense.  Spiders run away from it and we’ve been seeing spiders flee the castle.  People haven’t died because they didn’t look at it directly.”

“Right!” Ron exclaimed.  “Colin’s camera, and the mirror.”  He looked at the floating form of the petrified ghost.  “Nick must have gotten a good look but he’s a ghost.  He can’t die again.  Justin must have looked through him.”  He pointed at a word Hermione scrawled.  “What do you think ‘pipes’ means?”

“That’s how it’s been getting around,” Harry said with dawning realization.  “That’s why I’ve been hearing a muffled voice around the castle.  I’m a Parseltongue, I can hear it.”

Ron shook his head.  “Imagine going to the bathroom and seeing something poke its scaly head out of the loo.  I’d die of fright, much less a basilisk’s gaze.”

“Thanks Ron,” Harry said scathingly.  “I really need to be afraid of using the bathroom.  Thank you for putting that thought in my head.”

Ron shrugged.  “Just saying.”

Harry buried his face into his hands.  “Why does Hagrid love dangerous animals?”

“What does Hagrid have to do with this?”

“Luna mentioned that Ginny’s friend Tom hates Hagrid because he caused something like this ages ago.”

Ron snorted.  “Not saying that’s not possible ‘cause of the dragon bite I got last year, but I thought the basilisk was Slytherin’s pet.  There’s no way Hagrid is the Heir of Slytherin.”  He stopped and looked at Harry.  “Wait hold on, Ginny has a friend named Tom?  Tom who?  Have you met him?”

Harry shook his head.  “No, but Luna was worried about Ginny.  She said Ginny had been saying awful things and kept saying Tom told her.  I think she has his diary.”

“Oh I know that thing.  I found it in Myrtle’s bathroom.”

“What were you doing there?  Was this after Christmas?”

Ron went red.  “Well I really had to go and I was close by and there weren’t anyone around.  I went in and she was moaning more than usual, said someone threw it at her.  I recognized it because I’ve seen Ginny carry it around so I took it back to her.  She looked really mad when I did.  When I said I’d throw it away she snatched it from me and ran off.”  He looked troubled.  “You know, I really should have noticed something was off.  With everything going on, I got distracted.”

Harry thought about how Ginny must have felt alone with everything going on.  With everyone distracted by the Heir and the Chamber and the petrifications.  No wonder she would get really defensive about her friend Tom.  Even if he was a bad influence like Luna thought.

Bad influence.

“Harry?”  Ron shook his friend’s shoulder.  Harry had gone pale and had not spoken for a few moments, unnerving him.  “Are you okay?”

“I understand now,” Harry whispered.

“I certainly don’t, mind telling me?” Ron said with mounting irritation and fear.

“I’ve noticed Ginny looking a certain way.  She looks like she is listening to someone talk to her, someone only she can hear.”

“She’s not a Parseltongue though,” Ron argued.

“Not the muffled voice I heard.  But a voice in her head.  One that tells her awful things, one that she listens to despite it being awful.  She listens because she thinks she should.  She does what it says because she,” he gulped, “thinks it’s right.”

It was Ron’s turn to grow pale.  “You…is that…like, you’re talking from experience aren’t you?”

Harry nodded.

“But…I mean,” Ron looked very uncomfortable, ”no offense mate but her family doesn’t talk to her like that.”

Harry smiled weakly.  “I know, I lived with you for a few weeks and don’t think your family would pretend otherwise while I was there.”  His eyes narrowed.  “What if it’s the diary?  Can you have enchanted diaries?”

Ron looked sick.  “Dad told me loads of stories about cursed books.  Some really scary stuff.”  Ron began to feel afraid and seeing the same fear on Harry’s face prevented him from completely losing it.  He felt some comfort knowing Harry felt the same.  “We need to go tell someone, both about Ginny and the basilisk.”

Harry nodded.  He felt like they finally had a direction, a lead to follow.  He silently thanked Hermione and the boys threw the invisibility cloak over themselves and snuck out of the Infirmary.  As they walked through the halls, dodging Prefects and teachers and ghosts, Harry had a thought.

“Ron,” he whispered, “do ghosts usually haunt where they die like in Muggle stories?”

“New ones do, something about an attachment to where they died.  It takes them a while for them to leave, either by coming to terms or getting bored.”

Harry thought.  “And ghosts look like what they looked like when they died, right?”

“Usually yeah.  Also shows how they died sometimes too.  Like how Nick is Nearly Headless and he can flop his head about.”  Ron frowned.  “What’s with all the questions about ghosts all of sudden?”

“Isn’t it weird that most of the ghosts in the castle are dressed in really old clothes and robes and things but Myrtle is dressed in a school uniform?”

Ron gaped.  “I’ve never noticed that.  Wait, you said this Tom guy said that this happened before, that someone died, and Hagrid was supposedly the one that caused it.  You don’t think…”

“What if Myrtle was the one who died?  And if she’s still attached to where she died…”

The boys stopped.  McGonagall’s voice filled the halls.  “All students are to return to their common rooms immediately.  All Prefects are to watch over their Houses.  All Senior Staff attend to me in the Transfiguration Classroom.”

“I don’t like the sound of that,” Ron moaned.

“Come on,” Harry muttered.

“Back to the tower?”

“No, we need to talk to the professors.  Now we know where they’ll be.  Let’s go.”

-0-

“You are going to die, Harry Potter,” Tom Marvolo Riddle said.

Actually, he was more like the memory of Tom Riddle, later to be known as Lord Voldemort.  However, as Harry lay on the slick stone floor, his arm burning with basilisk poison, he figured they were close enough at the moment.  He wished he had the energy to argue, but he also knew he probably did not have a lot of time left.

He and Ron had gone to talk to McGonagall and the other professors, but discovered that Ginny had been taken to the Chamber, a final note written out for others to find.  Ron had nearly been overcome with dread but managed to hold on.  Lockhart had come and when told to take care of the situation, he had left with stronger bluster and a weaker smile.

Harry and Ron had gone to him with their information only to find him preparing to leave.  He was every bit the fraud the boys thought he was, discovering that he had in fact lied and stolen credit for all the accounts he had written.  The boys managed to take his wand before he could Obliviate them and forced him at wandpoint to Myrtle’s bathroom.

As they had guessed, she was the student killed years prior.  She had died in the bathroom and had stayed there as a ghost.  Harry also discovered the entrance to the Chamber of Secrets and after some difficulty, opened it.

When they reached the bottom of the entryway into the Chamber, Lockhart had taken Ron’s broken wand.  It had detonated in a spectacular fashion, causing a cave in and trapping him and Ron on one side of the cave in and Harry on the other.

Harry, wishing he could go anywhere else but deeper into the Chamber, went in anyway.  Determined to save Ginny.  After the way the Weasleys treated him, first the twins and Percy and Ron in first year and then the whole family the last summer, he had to rescue Ginny. 

He also had to rescue her because he knew how she felt.  Having someone tell you terrible things, making you feel so alone and isolated.  He knew how terrible it felt.  He would not wish it on anyone. 

If he could save her, maybe he could save himself at the same time.

Harry found the girl, senseless and cold to the touch.  The diary she had been writing into all year, pouring her thoughts and feelings into it, communicating with what she thought was a friend, had stolen her magic and her life bit by bit.  Tom had been quite cruel about that, showing no mercy nor remorse for doing something so awful to Ginny.

If anything, the strange magical construct looked like he enjoyed it.  He was able to walk and interact with the real world with his stolen power.  He revealed that he was the Heir of Slytherin.  That he would one day become Lord Voldemort.  Through Ginny, through her actions by his coercion and eventually possessing her, she was how basilisk was released and all those poor victims that were petrified.

The basilisk came at his command.  Fawkes, Dumbledore’s phoenix familiar, had come to Harry’s aid.  The magical bird gouged out the basilisk’s eyes, after dropping Gryffindor’s hat for Harry to grab.  When he put it on, asking for help, he found the Sword of Gryffindor waiting.  With the sword, Harry managed to stab the basilisk through the roof of its mouth, killing the creature.

He got bit during the fight.

Harry could feel the poison burning in his arm.  He imagined he could feel it traveling slowly through his veins, scorching him from the inside out.  He was so consumed by the pain he did not realize Fawkes had landed beside him.  After a few moments the pain began to recede and he felt blessed relief instead.

Tom scowled.  “Blasted phoenix, forgot about its tears.”  He waved Harry’s stolen wand and the bird flew away from the blast of magic.  “No matter, I can handle you now.”

Harry tried to pretend that he was still in crippling pain, to make himself look more pathetic and weaker.  Luckily, he had a lot of practice there.  “I’ve only just got bitten by a basilisk; I can’t be much of a threat to you.” he taunted.

Tom looked angry.  “Words and attitude are all you have left Potter.  No wand, your only ally flees.  You may not be dying of poison but you are weak.  Wait.”  His anger dissipated.  “Something else.  Another factor.”  His eyes bored into the boy.

Harry stayed silent.

“Ah.  I see now.  No wonder I was somewhat reluctant to harm you myself earlier.  No wonder I felt that you and I were alike.”

“We’re nothing alike!” Harry yelled.

“We’re more alike than you think.  There is a connection.”  Tom made a gesture, his hand twisted and claw-like.

Harry felt his head burn.  Intense pressure began to grow in his head, right behind his scar.  Harry screamed.  The pain was like nothing he had ever felt before.  He saw nothing but greenish light and he clutched his head with his hands, trying to keep it from splitting in half.  The pain built and grew until Harry felt like he was going to pass out or die, whichever came faster, before something burst from his scar.

Blood spilled down his face but he did not mind.  The immense pressure and pain were gone and he would take bleeding over that kind of pain ever again.  His scar throbbed and felt raw, and he could feel it bleeding.  He inexplicably felt lighter, as if a terrible weight that he had always borne was suddenly taken away.  The sudden departure of, whatever it was, left him feeling incredibly exhausted.

Tom looked stronger while Harry looked weaker.  He somehow looked more whole, as if something that was missing was reunited with it.  The magical memory construct laughed wildly.  “Ahhh, it recognized me of course.  Together, I am even stronger!  I no longer need the girl’s magic.”  He licked his lips unpleasantly.  “I will still take it though, because I can.  Because I want to.”

He leered at the boy.  “After I deal with you.  I have no need of you anymore.  Goodbye Harry Potter.”

Fawkes flew past and dropped Riddle’s diary into Harry’s lap.

Before Tom could summon it away, Harry stabbed it with a broken basilisk fang.

The diary itself screamed, a glass shatteringly loud wail of pain that no book should ever emit.  The fang pierced the front cover and the diary bled.  Ink spilled from the puncture wound and the corrosive venom of the basilisk made the book shrivel and shake, parts of it turning black and falling apart.

Tom suffered just as much as the diary.

He screamed in agony.  He bled light and magic, both foul and dark.  He tried to use Harry’s wand but it fell from a hand that wasted away.  He took a step before collapsing, his legs fading.  He writhed as bit by bit, he vanished.  Long after his constructed form disappeared, his final scream echoed around the Chamber, until it too finally fell silent.

Harry looked at the destroyed diary before him and very, very carefully set the fang aside.

He crawled towards Ginny.  He almost cried when he touched her hand.  It was warm to the touch, not like the cold state she was in when he first came to the chamber.  “Ginny,” he said hoarsely, shaking her.  “Ginny, please wake up.”

The girl’s lids fluttered and she groaned.  “Wh-where am I?  Oh no!  Tom!”  She started to shake trying to sit up.

“Ginny!  It’s me, Harry,” he said lamely.  “Don’t worry, Tom’s gone.  He can’t control you anymore.”

Ginny whimpered.  “No, he can!  I tried to get rid of the diary but I could hear him.  No matter where I was, I could hear him.  At first he was so kind and understanding but he got really rude, really ugly.  He used my words against me, made fun of me.”  She started to cry.  “I hurt people because of him!”

He took her hands in his.  “Ginny, it’s okay.  Look.”  He used his chin to point at the destroyed diary.  “He’s gone.  He’s really gone.” 

Her eyes stared at the broken book.  “Wh-what if he isn’t?”

“I saw him dissolve in front of me, after I stabbed that thing with the fang.  He’s gone.”

She stared at the book.  Tears ran down her face and she saw without seeing. 

“I’m sorry,” Harry said.”

That caught her attention.  She looked at him confused.  “Why are you apologizing to me?  I should be apologizing to you!”  She saw how disheveled he looked.  His bruises, his blood.  “I got you hurt!”  She cried harder.

“I’m apologizing because I should have recognized the signs,” he said softly.  “You’ve looked really distressed lately and I felt it looked too familiar.  And I realized almost too late why.  And now you confirmed it.”  He looked pained.  “It’s really terrible, isn’t it?  Constantly hearing a voice saying awful things.  Telling you things you want to hear and then twisting them.  Making you relieve your lowest moments.  Never leaving you alone.”

She gasped.  That was exactly how it was.  “How do you know?” she asked.  “Have you been possessed too?”

He shook his head.  “Nothing so…magical,” he said.  “Let’s just say I know exactly how you feel.”

She knew he was telling the truth and not making empty noises of sympathy.  If she was not already crying, she would be now.  “Does it get any better?”

He sighed.  Even now, overwhelmed with relief from surviving, relieved at seeing Ginny alive, his body a giant mass of pain from the fight, he could still hear the Dursleys in his head if he tried to listen.  Something was a little different.  The words did not drive as deep, they were not magnified by some kind of hidden malice, they lost some of their hissing edge. 

But they were still there.

“It gets better.  I still hear mine, but it’s quieter.  I’ve had help in ignoring them.  Hearing them less.  It’s hard, but it does get better.”

Ginny’s tears began to dry.  “Thank you,” she whispered.

He squeezed her hands.  “You’ll have help too.  Your brothers love you, so do your parents.”

Her tears doubled.  Now they were not tainted by pain, they were the tears of release.  Of seeing a burden but knowing it is not an impossible one. 

“I’ll help you too.  I know what it’s like.”

She did not like hearing that.  She hated it in fact.  She also felt relief knowing that someone else knew the kind of pain she knew.  She hated that she felt relief.

Harry looked exhausted.  “Come on.  Ron’s at the entrance and hopefully he cleared enough space for us to crawl through.”

They left the Chamber together.  One broken in body, the other in spirit. 

But they left the Chamber behind. 

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 45 – Aggressive Reassurance

“Harry!”

“What happened?!”

“IS THAT BLOOD?!”

Harry smiled wanly though he did stumble a bit at the volume of the shouts.  He had barely flinched when the basilisk roared but he had the benefit from adrenaline.  Now, being screamed in what he thought was his empty dorm room by three very well-meaning but very irate looking witches, made his heart beat painfully.  He was thankful that Oliver looked incredibly relieved but did not join in with the shouting.

“Hi Katie and Angelina and Alicia and Oliver.  Uh, a lot happened and I can sort of tell you some things but not others.  Yes it’s blood.”  He looked down at himself.  His clothes were encrusted with slime and grime and basilisk blood as well as some of his own.  “Not all of it is mine though.”

His attempt at levity fell flat on the girls though Oliver chuckled.  The older boy’s chuckle died swiftly at the glare he got from the girls.  “Uh, what are you all doing in my dorm by the way?” Harry asked mildly.  He had seen Neville, Seamus Finnegan, and Dean Thomas downstairs in the common room when he snuck in wearing his invisibility cloak.  He had taken it off on the landing in front of his dorm, thinking himself alone.  With Ron in the infirmary with the rest of the Weasleys, he thought he would have a few moments of quiet in his room.

Obviously not.

Oliver coughed.  “Well, McGonagall came in and grabbed Percy and when I was looking for the Twins, they were gone too.  So I figured if it involved the Weasleys, you might have a hand in it as well.”

Katie crossed her arms and glared at him, eyes red.  “We came here to wait for you to show up because you have this ability to just disappear sometimes. 

Angelina was sitting on his bed and she was still desperately clutching the rabbit she gave him.  “Harry, we’re really glad to see you but…no offense…you look terrible.”  The older students stared at Harry.  Not only was he covered in filth and blood and goodness knows what, his arm was bandaged, his head was bandaged, and strangely he only had one sock on.  “We were really worried.”

“I’m sorry,” Harry said sheepishly.  He did not like being an inconvenience to anyone.  But he especially hated worrying the team, especially the girls.  He was still coming to terms that they did genuine care and worry about him.  He liked that they did but he still felt bad when they did.  “I…can tell you a little more of what happened this time.”

Alicia pointed at the bathroom, looking a little green.  “You should get cleaned up first.  You’re covered in blood and it’s starting to make me a little nauseous.”

He looked longingly at the bathroom and nodded.  He really did need a shower.  He waited for them to leave his dorm and his dread grew as he realized they were not.  “Uh…aren’t you going to leave?”

“And give you a chance to slip away?  No way,” Katie said firmly.

Harry panicked.  “I promise not to run away without talking to you.  Please?”

Alicia looked pointedly over Harry’s shoulder.  “Harry, what did I tell you shortly after the Holiday break?”

“That I’m an idiot.”

Alicia blushed, ignoring the angry looks from the other two girls.  “The other thing, Harry.”

“To check in with you or Katie or Angelina before I do something stupid or dangerous.”

“And what did I tell you after Oliver broke your arm?”

“Hey!” Oliver protested softly.  “I didn’t break his arm.”

“To check in with you or Katie or Angelina before I do something stupid or dangerous.”

She looked him directly in the eye.  “Harry.  What did you do tonight?”

He sighed.  “Something stupid and dangerous.”  He shrugged pathetically.  “But I had to.  Ginny was in danger.”

The three girls looked at each other, their anger ebbing.

Oliver coughed gently.  “Okay, look.  Now we know Harry’s okay for the most part.  We know the crisis is mostly averted, right Harry?”  He smiled at the younger boy’s nod.  “Then let’s take Harry at his word that he will tell us what’s going on.  How about you girls go down to the common room for a bit and I’ll stay here just in case Harry falls asleep in the shower and not to keep him from escaping without explaining.”  He grinned at Harry’s look of annoyance.  “Then when he’s decent, we’ll come get you and we will hash things out together.  Sound good?”

The girls looked at each other again.

“Fine, fifteen minutes and then we’re coming back up and we aren’t leaving until we get some answers,” Katie said.

“And I’m stealing the bunny until then,” Angelina said.

Alicia just gave the two boys a flat look before following the girls out.  She muttered under her breath about idiotic boys and the things they do to her.

“Thanks Captain,” Harry said with a tired smile.

Oliver grinned and sat on Harry’s bed.  “You know they mean well, right?”

Harry nodded.  “I do, and I really can explain things a little more this time.”

“That’s good.”  Oliver leaned back.  “Off you go then Harry.  Though if you take too long, I might get bored and start poking about your stuff.”  He snickered as Harry ran into the bathroom.

Fourteen minutes and thirty seconds later, Oliver came down and beckoned for the girls to follow.  Oliver closed the door behind them and left a Do Not Disturb sign on the outside of the door.  Harry looked much better after his shower.  He wore a clean T-shirt and long pajama pants, all much too large for him and dreadfully threadbare and torn, something that did not escape the others’ notice.  Yet he was clean and looked reasonably well.  He was clearly tired and, in some pain, and his bandages stuck out.

Angelina picked him up and plopped him against the headboard of his bed then sat on one side while Katie sat on the other.  Alicia sat at the foot and Oliver dragged over a chair.  “Alright, out with it Harry.  What happened.”

Harry dithered for a moment, trying to think of where he should start.  He decided to start at the beginning, when Dobby showed up at the Dursleys.  He told them about the warnings he received, and the time Dobby found him over holiday. He told them about the voice he could hear in the walls, how it turned out to be related to him being a Parseltongue. 

When he told them about the Polyjuice fiasco: Katie looked angry, Alicia was furious, Oliver was impressed, and Angelina could only stare at him.

When he told them of how he and Ron had drawn the conclusions together, they all looked suitably impressed.  Horrified too of course.  Basilisks were legendary creatures and most people have heard how terrifying they were.

At Lockhart’s true colors and how he had almost Obliviated him and Ron, Alicia cursed out loud and she and Katie swore bloody revenge.  At hearing about his seemingly permanent self-inflicted memory loss, Katie looked sorrowful but satisfied.  Alicia had looked ghoulishly happy over it.

His voice hitched several times talking about his encounter with Tom.  He did not reveal that Tom was Voldemort, something he had to promise Dumbledore.  Instead, he said it was a dark wizard from another time which was essentially the truth.  He talked about how he fought the basilisk, fought Tom, all the dreadful things Tom said, and how things ended.  Angelina and Katie had bundled him up between them when he got to that part and Alicia squeaked with fright when Harry showed his bandaged arm, where the serpent had bit him. 

He glossed over the part where Tom had said he and Harry shared a connection, and he did something to Harry’s head.  He did not understand what happened.  Dumbledore had given him the strangest look.  It held so much intensity that Harry had looked away.  Dumbledore also refrained from explaining but he looked incredibly tired and troubled so Harry did not pressure him.

He finished the story by telling them how Fawkes had carried him, Ginny, Ron, and Lockhart out of the Chamber, and how they found McGonagall, Dumbledore, Molly, and Arthur in the Headmaster’s Office.  He had relinquished the Sword of Gryffindor back to Dumbledore alongside the ruined diary, after telling everything to the older witches and wizards.  Dumbledore had sent Ginny and her family to the Medical Ward with the Obliviated Lockhart.

Lucius had come to try and get Dumbledore into more trouble, but after Dumbledore revealed that the Governors had changed their minds, he had left.  Not before Harry made him accidently free Dobby.

He felt more tired going over everything again a third time in a few short hours, but he felt immensely better that he could tell the girls and Oliver what happened.  It felt freeing.  He was forbidden to tell them what happened last year, and it always bothered him.  He had to give an edited version of events tonight, but it was better than nothing.

Angelina had pulled him into her lap when he talked about the fight with the basilisk, her arms curled around him protectively much like she held the stuffed rabbit earlier.  Katie was pressed into his side, holding his hands in hers. 

He could not remember the last time he felt this warm and safe.

This cared for.

Oliver cleared his throat after a very long silence that filled the room when Harry finished speaking.  “That’s…quite the story.”

Harry felt nervous.  “You believe me, right?”

Oliver snorted.  “Of course, I do.  You couldn’t write a story like that, it’s too incredible.  Just…Merlin’s beard Harry, you went through a lot.  You shouldn’t have to, but you did.  You’re a good guy.”  He grinned.  “Look at you being brave and saving your friends.  Proud of you.”

Harry teared up a little.

“Question though,” Oliver continued, “why are you telling us all this?  I know you want to and I imagine you’re not telling us everything, which is fine of course, but surely you’ll get in trouble for telling us.”  He groaned at the look Harry gave him.  “Not this again.  Am I going to have to clean the pitch again?”

Harry and the girls giggled.  “Well, I mean, I didn’t ask Professor Dumbledore if I could tell you four exactly…”

Alicia snorted.  “Why do I get the feeling I am going to be proud of the loophole you’ve exploited?”

Harry smiled shyly.  “Well, the Headmaster said I could tell an edited version to my family.”

“I didn’t think the Dursleys would care,” Katie said, confusion on her face.

Harry felt his face grow red and he looked down.  “I wasn’t talking about them when I asked permission to tell my family.” 

Angelina hugged him tighter, resting her chin on his head.  Katie squeezed his hands and pressed in closer.

Alicia applauded; her eyes bright with unshed tears.  “Excellently done,” she said with a slightly stuffy voice.  She cleared your throat.  “Fine, I’ve decided to forgive you for not checking in with us for this last gift.”  At their questioning looks her smile turned feral.  “When word gets out that Lucius Malfoy accidentally freed his House Elf, you better believe they’ll be even more of a laughing stock after the Slug-o incident.”

“Alicia, please stop corrupting Harry with your twistiness,” Angelina sighed.  She rolled her eyes at the gesture Alicia made.  “Harry, I’m really happy to hear that everything ended up okay, but you know how it could have gone terribly wrong in so many different ways, right?”

Harry nodded.

“I know it’s hard for you to check in when you need help.  I know you’ve never had reason to ask for help.  I guess, just know we deeply care and you can always come to us, okay?  Though, let’s be real, if you told me you needed me to come help you with a basilisk I’d faint and what use what I be?”

“As a bludgeoning weapon,” Alicia said snidely.  She squealed as Angelina kicked her off the bed and flailed a bit when Oliver caught her.

“I know,” Harry said softly.  “I really wanted to.  I guess I was just afraid of telling you all about the voices and everything.  It’s okay if I get myself in trouble but I never want to get any of you in trouble.”

“But what about Ron and Hermione?” Katie asked gently.

He could not refute that.

“They went in knowing the potential consequences and we’re older so we would know what the consequences were too, if not more,” Katie said.  “I can’t promise we would help you without question, but at the very least, we can minimize some risks and lend help when we can.  Remember what I said last year?”

Harry nodded.  “I can trust you.  You will never lie to me.”

“That’s right.  And I will never turn you in for anything.  Not unless it’s a massive risk to your life and well-being.  None of us would.”

“I guess I’m just worried,” he started, then lapsed into silence.

“About?” Oliver prompted.

“I’m…worried that if I keep asking for help, if I get too troublesome, you guys will get tired of dealing with me.  Then you won’t want to help me.  You might aband-“

Angelina put her hand over his mouth.  “Don’t finish that sentence,” she said, her voice trembling.  “Don’t you do it.  Don’t you even think it.  We won’t ever get tired of you or leave you.  You’re stuck with us Harry.  I envision us bothering you for the rest of our lives.  You’ll get tired of us first.”

Harry shook his head wildly.  “Never,” he said, his voice muffled behind Angelina’s hand.  He tried to burrow closer to her, to hold onto Katie more tightly.

“We’re with you forever,” Katie said emphatically.  “We chose you and you chose us.”

He nodded just as emphatically; his eyes glinted wetly.

Alicia did not say anything.  She crawled closer to them and rested her hands on Harry’s knees, squeezing them.

Oliver smiled.  “What they said.  We will always be there with you Harry.  Just remember to ask when you need it.”

He did not think it was possible feeling even more cared after.

They could hear commotion at the door, the sounds of arguing drifted in through the closed door.

“Just open the door!” Ron complained.

“I’m not doing it,” Neville said.  “Did you read the sign?  I don’t know what being ‘defenestrated’ means but I don’t want to find out!”

“Doesn’t sound all that bad,” Seamus said.

“Pretty sure it doesn’t mean what you think it means,” Dean countered.

“I don’t remember writing that,” Oliver said with a confused look.

Alicia inspected her nails idly.  “I might have added a bit to the sign.  You’re too soft-spoken Oliver.”

Oliver snorted and walked to the door.

“Look, whoever wrote that can’t keep us out.  I’m just going to open it and tell whoever’s inside to sodding get-“ Seamus’ voice died as Oliver opened the door.  He paled, looking up at the sixth year.  “Get comfortable and take as long as you need,” he said instead.

Ron snorted.  “Smooth mate.”  He looked up at Oliver.  “Is Harry inside?  Tell him to come out!  There’s going to be a feast right now and they brought the Mandrake potion to the Infirmary as I was leaving!”

Everyone perked up at the news.

As they got up Harry took a look at his pajamas and then back at his filthy school robes hanging off a hook.  He frowned, starting to turn red.  Suddenly his world went dark and he flailed about for a moment before he could see again.

Oliver had taken off his Puddlemere United sweatshirt and pulled it over Harry’s head and torso.  It was so large it swallowed the much smaller boy but it looked far nicer than the cast-offs he was wearing.  Oliver grinned in his T-shirt.  “No time to waste on changing Harry, let’s go.”

Harry smiled wide.  The sweatshirt was very warm and even though the sleeves were incredibly long and the hem went down to his thighs, it felt better than anything the Dursleys ever gave him.  “Thanks Captain!”

“You’re welcome.  Now you can represent a proper Quidditch Team.”

“Oi!  The Cannons are a proper team and Harry is a fan of theirs!” Ron shouted.

“You’re both daft.  The Ballycastle Bats are the best team to support,” Seamus argued.

“Why is it always about Quidditch?” Alicia moaned as they trooped down the stairs.  “Quidditch this, Quidditch that.  Is that all boys ever want to talk about?”

Angelina, who was defending the Appleby Arrows, pinched Alicia hard while still speaking.  Alicia squealed and tried to retaliate but Angelina continued to extol the virtues of the Arrows while fending off the shorter girl.

Katie just shook her head and draped her arm over Harry’s shoulders.

-0-

The feast that night was wonderful.

Months of tension and stress were alleviated.  The students were able to relax completely without fear of attacks, without anything hanging over their heads.  Especially when Professor Dumbledore announced that all year end exams were canceled as a treat.  The applause from the students shook the walls of the Great Hall.

That was not the best part for Harry though.

He was sitting at the end of the Gryffindor table, surrounded by the girls, Oliver, and Ron.  The feast had barely started when Fred and George ran into the Great Hall.  The second they saw Harry they made a beeline straight for him.  Fred grabbed Harry and practically yanked him from the bench, hugging him tighter than he ever had before.  George looked teary eyed and gripped Harry’s shoulder over Fred’s embrace.

“Harry,” George stammered.  “I, I mean we, us, how can we ever-“

Harry shook his head, feeling very embarrassed but happy at the same time.  “I’m just glad I was…able to…”  He did not want to even entertain what the alternative would have been.

“Fred, put the poor boy down.  He’s been through a lot.”  Percy had come up behind them with arms crossed, his usual body language with the twins.  His eyes were red too however.

Fred put Harry down and Percy leaned down to hug Harry.  “Thank you,” he said, his voice trembling.  “Thank you, Harry.  I don’t know what we would do without her.”

Harry did not say anything, only hugging the tall boy back hard.

The twins lifted Harry high once Percy let him go and deposited him back onto the bench with a flourish.  “Right George,” Fred said as he rubbed his eyes.  “Let’s get every treacle tart in the Hall and bring it over.”

“He’s already had half of one,” Alicia protested.  “Anymore and he’ll get sick.”

“Good point Alicia.  I’ll look for chicken pie.  We got to balance the sweet and the savory,” George said seriously.

“That’s not what I meant!” Alicia said.

“I think I saw some over at the Ravenclaw table,” Percy commented and the three older Weasleys scattered.

“I cannot believe you would deny Harry his well earned rewards,” Angelina said with a mock glower.  “I knew you didn’t care about him as much as we do.”

Alicia stared right at her while slicing the tart and placing a large piece on Harry’s plate.  “Eat up Harry.  Just promise me if you feel the urge to throw up, aim at Angelina if you would be so kind.”

Harry had already eaten half the slice.  “I won’t throw up,” he said with a full mouth.

Colin had been the first of those petrified to run over and thank Harry.  Harry even allowed the excited boy a picture of the two of them, taken by a grinning Katie.

Justin came over next once he came into the Hall.  He apologized again and again for blaming Harry for attacking Mrs. Norris and Colin, as well as spreading rumors that Harry was the Heir.  While Harry was glad for the apology, he did not fully accept it, only smiling politely while Justin went on and on.  The Hufflepuff student was eventually ushered away by the twins.

After a while Angelina tapped Harry on the shoulder.  He looked at her confused, following her finger when she pointed at the open doors to the Hall.

Hermione stood there, eyes looking up and down the table.

Harry jumped up and ran.  Most of the students looked at him with alarm, thinking there was some new crisis that was making him run. 

Hermione saw him as he ran and she ran down too and the two literally collided with another, falling to the ground in a heap.  Ron, being a few steps behind, managed to avoid the collision and he doubled-over from laughter as the two laid there and winced from accidentally slamming into each other.

The girls had followed and they chuckled too as they picked them up.  “You just got out of the Medical Ward,” Alicia clucked at Hermione.  “Eager to go back so soon?”

Hermione was smiling despite her clutching her nose.  “It wasn’t my fault,” she said nasally, checking to see if she broke her nose.

“At least half of it was,” Alicia said before hugging her fondly.  “Good to see you up and about.”

“Gotta be more careful Rabbit,” Angelina teased as she brushed Harry down.

“I was just happy to see her,” Harry said weakly but smiling.

As far as Harry was concerned, everyone sitting together at the table and eating and laughing was the best part of the night.

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 46 – Giving Back

Angelina stumbled past the hanging branches, finally allowing herself to make a noise as she slumped to the ground.  She had remained silent during the long walk from the castle courtyard to here, bottling up her emotions, trying to keep everything back.  Now that she was alone and secluded, she allowed herself to sob.

This was her favorite place on the grounds.  A stand of trees with long sweeping branches hid a tiny patch of ground that dipped gradually into the lake.  You had to walk carefully over some rocks to get in and from the outside, it did not look like it was somewhere anyone could sit.  The branches hid whoever within from sight along the shore line or behind while having an open view of the lake.  It was the perfect spot to spend time with a friend, or to be alone. 

The wind from the lake ruffled her skirt, blowing the hem about.  Still crying, she tore at the skirt with her hands, ripping the edge and making large rents along the side.  She blamed the skirt for her current situation but she knew it was not the skirt’s fault.  It was easier to punish it than herself.

She had worn the skirt at a request from her…former…boyfriend.  She was the kind of girl that normally wore pants or shorts under her school robes.  She never liked skirts or dresses, only reluctantly wearing them at formal events with much bargaining from her mother. 

However, she and Bradley Oaken had been having a rough time of things lately.  With the strict curfews and new rules during the attacks, it was not easy for them to meet and chat, much less kiss.  Even during their few meet ups however, and in notes they passed to one another, there was an edge to their conversations.  Apparently, he had fully bought into the idea that Harry was responsible for everything and was increasingly angry when Angelina refused to entertain the idea.

When she found out that Bradley had assaulted them out in the hall in front of students and Snape, she was livid.  She had questioned why he thought it was appropriate to attack a poor second year over the basis of rumors, and that he was willing to do it in front of prefects and a professor no less.

He was angry that she refused to support him.  Not only that, she thought her friendship with Harry was too much.  He did not like how close they were together.  He even went so far as to demand that she stop being friends with Harry and Katie, since he was still smarting from the way Katie stood up to him.

Angelina had outright refused.  She said they were friends as well as teammates.  While she did not go into Harry’s personal circumstances, she made it clear that she would not abandon either of them.  She did like Bradley a lot, and she said so, but she would not pick him over her friends.

A few days later Bradley had sent her an apology note, asking to see her in the courtyard for the day.  He also asked her to wear the one skirt she brought to school with her.  She thought nothing of it at the time, just happy that they had worked past the argument.

She had shown up, feeling slightly self-conscious since she normally did not wear that kind of clothes, but happy and eager to spend time with Bradley on a beautiful day.

It only took a few moments and a few words to change all of that.

Bradley was there with his friends and he loudly mocked her in front of them.  He said that he would not be with anyone that would support him and him alone, that he deserved better.  That her friendship with the Boy-Who-Lived was unnatural.  To top it off he said she looked ridiculous in a skirt and no wonder she never wore them.

Somehow, she managed to walk slowly away with feigned dignity, the cruel laughter of Bradley and his friends echoing about her.  Once she was out of sight, she did the one thing she thought she would never do.

She ran away.

She ran away from the castle and into the grounds, making for the one spot she figured she would be alone.  She needed to be away from everyone, to let herself wallow in her grief and shame.  So she found herself in her favorite spot, secluded and separated.  The tears came and would not stop and she sat and sobbed.

Time passed slowly.  The sun sank down in the sky, slowly drowning itself into the lake.  The sky turned amber and crimson. 

She stared out over the water, the cooling breeze never quite stopping her tears.

A rustle caught her attention.  Stones shifted beneath someone’s feet, the sound of someone trying to keep their balance apparent.  The noise grew closer and soon she saw the branches of the trees start to sway.

She sighed heavily.  Her legs came up and she hugged her arms around her thighs, burying her face into her knees.  Of course Alicia would find me, she thought.  She would have noticed me missing by now.  She’s really the only person that knows this place too.

The person stepped through the branches and she could hear them stand close-by to her.

“I don’t want to talk right now Alicia,” she said, her voice muffled.  At the other person’s silence, she grew more upset.  “I said I don’t want to-“ she looked up and wished she would sink into the ground.

Harry stood there, looking awkward, and holding something in his hands.  He looked down at her for once, since she normally towered over him.  He looked sad for her, but he did not look pitying.

“Oh!  Uh, hi Harry,” Angelina said lamely.  “I’m really sorry but I'd rather be alone, okay?”

He nodded.  Instead of leaving however, he sat near her, giving her space.  He looked out over the waters, holding the wrapped package in his lap.

“Harry, did you hear me?”

He nodded again.

“Then what are you doing?”

“Being alone with you.”

She snorted unwillingly.  “That sort of defeats the purpose of being alone.”

“Fred said you can do all sorts of things alone with someone else.  Sometimes it’s more fun that way.”

“Of course he would say that,” she muttered.  “Seeing how he usually isn’t alone ever.”  She sighed.  “Did he mention like what?”

“Reading which isn’t surprising since I do that a lot with you and Katie and Alicia and Hermione, especially with homework.  Even when we read different things it’s not so bad.  Eating.”  Harry frowned.  “He made a joke about sleeping too but when I said I nap with you a lot he said it was technically different, which I don’t get.”

“I’m going to murder him,” Angelina muttered to herself.

“I know you want to be alone but there were times when I wanted to be alone and when you and Katie didn’t let me, I realized I didn’t really want to be alone.”  He flushed and shrugged.  “So I’m kinda hoping you're the same way.”

Her icy resolve melted just a little.  “Thanks.  I…uh…well-“

Harry interrupted her.  “You don’t have to say why you want to be.”  An uncharacteristically ugly look crossed his face.  “We heard Oaken talking during dinner.  He was laughing about what he said to you.  He wasn’t trying to hide it.”

Her heart sank further and she stuffed her face into her knees.  “Great,” she said blandly.  “Now everyone knows how much of a fool I am.”

“It’s not your fault he tricked you and was actually really mean,” Harry said softly.  “People can do that.  They pretend they are one way when they aren’t.”

She heard his pain through hers and she looked up.  Her eyes wet again.  “Oh, Harry.”

He sniffled and smiled weakly.  “I’m sorry.  I’m not trying to make it about me.  I just wanted to say I know what you’re feeling.”  He looked out over the lake again before looking back at her.  “You and Katie say I don’t deserve what happened to me.”

“Not a bit.”

“Then…I don’t think you deserve what happened to you.”

 She looked at him for a long time.  “Thank you, Rabbit,” she said softly.

He wiggled his nose at her and she giggled, feeling a little better.

“I guess I feel really silly,” she said with a deep sigh.  “I thought I knew him and it was really nice being with him.  Then when he said all those things I felt like I should break up with him.  Then he sounded sweet in his…apology…I thought things might be different.  That I got through to him and we could work things out.  Only for him to mock me in front of his mates.  I could have handled it if it was private, maybe.”  She snorted and shook her head.  “Listen to me complaining to a twelve-year-old boy.  Pathetic.”

Harry shrugged.  “I might not understand everything, but I want to listen and help.  You’ve done more than that for me.  It’s time I start.”

“Harry, friendship isn’t just about you doing things because I do things,” Angelina protested.

“I know.  But that doesn’t mean I don’t want to help like you’ve helped me.”

She felt her chest warm a little more.  “Thank you.”  She reached out and pulled him to her, tucking him into her side.  They sat together as the sun continued to drift lazily downward.  The edges of the sky were turning purple-black. 

She looked down at the thing in his lap.  “What’s that by the way?”

He unwrapped the cloth from a covered plate.  “I brought you dinner.  It’s your favorite and it’s not fair you missed out on it because of Bradley.”

Her stomach grumbled.  The shepherd’s pie was still slightly warm and the savory smell reminded her that she had skipped two meals that day.  “How’d you know it’s my favorite?” she asked, surprised.

“Every time we have it for dinner you always dish up a big plate and go back for seconds.”

She laughed for the first time.  “I guess I do.”

“When Bradley was talking bad about you and I didn’t see you I decided to make you a plate and bring it to you.”

She hugged him.  “Thank you, Rabbit.”  She caught him looking away.  “What’s that look for?”

“I, uh, might have said something to Bradley while I was walking past.  He started it, saying I was looking for you like a dog looks for its master.”

She growled.  She knew he’d be mad at her and that’s fair but it was low to go after Harry like that.  “I’ll fix him like a dog.  What did you say back?”

“I said he was jealous of you looking better than him in a skirt because he wishes he looked good in one.”

She laughed even harder.  “Oh you cheeky thing, I love it.  What did he do after that?”

“He tried to jinx or hex me.”  He leaned into her comfortingly at her startled look.  “He pulled out his wand but I threw the apple I was holding and hit him in the face.  Sorry, that’s why you don’t have an apple.  Bit of a waste.”  He grinned evilly.  “Then George and Fred hit him really hard in the face with more apples and started a fight and I ran off.”

“And now I’m getting more of my friends in trouble,” Angelina grumbled.

“You know them, they won’t do anything they don’t want to.  They were getting really mad at him from the moment he started blabbing.  Alicia was holding them back for the longest time but she gave me a thumbs up when I left the Hall.  She also told me where to find you.  I was just going to wander looking for you but she said it would be a waste of food.” Harry frowned again.  “Drat, I forgot utensils.  Is there a spell to make some?”

“If there is, I don’t know it.”  Without hesitation she sunk her fingers into the food and ate with her hands.  “Don’t tell Alicia I did this.”

Harry grinned.  “I won’t.”

She ate and ate, not minding the mess she was making and Harry did not mind either.  He refused any for himself, happily sitting with her until she finished the last bite.  Her fingers were messy with gravy and bits of meat and vegetables, her face an equally undignified mess.

She felt much better.

After she washed her hands with a bit of conjured water, wetting the cloth and wiping her face with it, she sat back.  Harry cuddled against her and though it was about proper dark and the night’s chill was coming, the two were comfortable.

“Thank you for ignoring me Rabbit,” she said.  “And not leaving me to be alone.”

He rested his head on her shoulder.  “You’ve done it for me.  I’m glad it was my turn.”  He shivered a little.

Angelina knew it was not from the drop in temperature.  She hugged him close, rubbing his arm and side with her hand.  “Are you feeling better after…well…everything?”

“Mostly.  Sometimes I wake up hearing Tom speaking and seeing Ginny lying there, lifeless.  Other times I see Hermione still petrified.”  His voice was small.  “I think about anyone from the team like that and it really scares me.”

“I feel terrible letting this nonsense bother you when you already have so much going on,” she said sorrowfully.

He shook his head, rubbing his cheek against her shoulder.  “No don’t be.  It was nice to forget about what happened for a little.”  He hesitated.  “There was one nice thing though.”

“Oh?”

He nodded.  “Remember when I said I used to…hear bad voices in my head last year?  How I could hear the Dursleys repeat the mean things they said to me?”

She hugged him tighter and nodded.

“They used to sound a lot worse.  Like, there was something to them that made them sound more awful in my head.  Ever since the Chamber, the Dursleys in my head don’t sound as bad as they used to.  They’re still there, but they don’t feel as bad. The words I mean.”

“I don’t like that you can still hear them, but I guess it’ll be a while before you stop,” she grunted.  “But I’m glad they don’t sound as bad as they used to.  Things aren’t as bad when you’ve gone against a dark wizard huh?” she joked feebly.

His smile was small and nervous, but still a smile.  “Yeah, I guess so.”

“Let’s get back to the tower before we get in trouble for breaking curfew,” Angelina said reluctantly.  It was comfortable there despite the chill and the hard ground. 

Harry rose first and helped her up, making a show of pulling hard and grunting with exertion.  She laughed, ruffling his hair.  She looked down morosely at her torn skirt, the victim of her anger.  “I look ridiculous now.”

“I think you look cool.  Like how some Muggles have torn jeans,” Harry said seriously.

“Huh.  If you say so,” she said bemused.

“I do.”

They walked back up to the castle hand in hand.  She felt a lot better.

-0-

Alicia breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Angelina walk into the Gryffindor common room with Harry beside her.  “About time you showed up.  After dark.  No note!  Making us worry about you and your safety,” she said in her finest offended Alicia voice, going so far as to waggle her finger.

“Not a word from you, young lady,” she scolded when Angelina opened her mouth.  “Now go up and shower and come back down.  Chop chop!”

“I’ll chop you,” Angelina said back but listened, shaking her head.  After she showered and changed into pajamas she came back down to the common room.  She was tired and was thinking about staying in her room but she knew Alicia would come back up and drag her down.  Maybe I’ll just see what she wants and call it an early night. 

When she reappeared, she was pushed into her favorite couch the team had dragged to a corner.  Alicia and Katie fussed around her, sitting her in the middle and sitting on either side of her.  They wrapped her in what she thought was one of the common room quilts but was surprised when it warmed around her.

“Harry insisted,” Katie said with a smile.

Harry plopped himself down on the floor in front of the couch, leaning against her legs.  “The twins should be finished with their detention soon.  They said they would be right up.”

“I hope they didn’t get into too much trouble,” Angelina said sorrowfully.

Katie looked about before she leaned in close, her voice dropping low.  “Percy took over for their detention.  Said he would make them clean up the Hall and take things to the kitchen after.”

“That doesn’t make sense-“ Angelina began.

The portrait swung wide and the twins came in, followed by Percy and Oliver.  They saw the girls and Harry and walked over, carrying suspiciously covered things in hand.

“You know the best part of doing detention around the kitchen?” Fred asked with a grin.

“You find some sweets that would have gone uneaten and isn’t that a crying shame?” George answered with an identical grin. 

“You know full well they do not leave sweets lying about in the kitchen,” Percy said with his usual annoyance directed at the twins.  “The House Elves are more than happy to make sweets for us to bring.”

“Perce, you’re ruining our reputations as merry ne’er-do-wells that find things unattended and make off with them,” Fred complained.

“You have my apologies,” Percy said in a tone that meant Fred had nothing at all.

The girls and Harry exclaimed in delight at the array of cakes and cookies that sat on the plates.  Oliver unveiled a container of ice cream.  He handed it to Angelina.  “You doing okay?” he asked.

“I will be after I eat this,” she said eagerly, taking the cold container from him.  She blushed and teared up a little.  “Thanks everyone…for all this.”

“Oaken did a cruel thing.  He deserved what he got.”  Percy looked at their shocked faces.  “What, it’s true,” he said with his own face turning red.

“I mean, I’ve never heard you approve of rule breaking,” Fred gasped dramatically.

“Perfect Prefect Percy encouraging a food fight?” George intoned incredulously.

Percy smirked and tapped his chest.  “Do you see a Prefect badge currently?  Since there is not one, then at the moment, I am not one.  However,” he glared at the twins, “I will deny everything if you go about repeating it.  I am speaking unofficially.”

The twins began to badger Percy with all sorts of questions about what was official and what was unofficial.  When Percy told them where they could unofficially shove things Angelina began to laugh uncontrollably.

She was better.

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 47 – Preparations

The Hogwarts Express blew its whistle, the loud long sound traveled with the wind.  It was to signal that the train was getting closer to its destination, that the journey to King’s Cross Station was coming to an end.

Harry sighed heavily.  While he enjoyed being on the train with his friends, he hated that it meant that he would be leaving them.  He would be forced to spend the summer at the Dursleys, to be hated and tortured by them for weeks.  He did not think things could possibly get worse after growing up with them but their actions last summer proved him spectacularly wrong. 

He could only hope that this summer would not be as bad as that but his hopes were not high at all.

He was staring morosely out the window and missed the look passed between some of the people that were in the compartment with him.

“Hey Harry, come with me to find the snack cart?  I promised to get some candy for my little sister and forgot earlier,” Katie said. 

“Did you forget or did you eat it all?” Alicia asked innocently.

Katie snorted.  “Both, neither, I don’t know.  I don’t know why I said I’d get her any.  You can get the same candy elsewhere but she insists that the Hogwarts Express candy tastes better.”

“Poor thing,” Angelina chuckled.  “It’ll only be a few more years before she’s riding the train.”

“Ugh don’t remind me.  She already promised to terrorize me at school.”  Katie’s smile betrayed her words.  She reached up and pulled her bag down, slinging it over her shoulder.  She and Harry left the compartment and made their way to the end of the train.  However, well before they got there, she pulled Harry into a corner at the end of the car.

“Is everything okay?” Harry asked, confused.

“Yup.  I didn’t really need to get more candy.  I already got hers and put it away.  Just needed an excuse to take you out of the compartment for a few minutes.”  She reached into her bag and pulled out a small box.  It was thin and long with a hinge and cover that would swing open.  She handed it to him.

His eyebrows went up when he took it.  “What’s this?”

“It’s technically a specimen container,” Katie explained.  “They use it at clinics and St Mungo’s.  Whenever they need a blood sample or tissue sample, they use these to carry them around.  Things put in it shrink down a bit and come back to normal size when you take it out.  Also, there is a Stasis Charm on all things you put in it so things don’t spoil.”

“Wow, that's really cool!”  His confusion did not subside.  “But, what do I do with it?”

Katie flipped open the lid and he gasped when he looked inside.  “We filled it with sandwiches and fruits and vegetables, as much as we could.  No sweets or anything elaborate, but you’ll have food to last you a while.  You can try to fill it up when you can.  Normally the charm wears off every few weeks and it’s not easy to reapply so you won’t be able to right now.  I was able to get a really strong one applied though so this will keep you going for a while.  Not the whole summer but, close.”

He gaped at her.  At first, he was horribly embarrassed that he had to resort to such measures but the embarrassment was swiftly drowned when he realized how much she cared for him.  His cheeks became hot and he resisted the urge to tear up.  “How did you get this?”

“My mum got it for me when I asked her.  I had the idea a week before term ended and she sent it to me pretty fast.  She was the one that did the extra strong Stasis Charm too.”

“She sounds incredible,” he said softly.

Katie smiled.  “She is.  She was happy to do it too.  Made me promise not to fill it with sweets though so sorry about that.”

He wrapped his arms around her, burying his face into her shoulder.  “I should be the one saying sorry,” he mumbled.  “For all the trouble.”

She hugged him back.  “You’re no trouble.  You just cause lots of trouble,” she teased gently.  “Then again, be around the Weasley Twins and you can’t really help it.”

He grinned as he let go.  “I am rather impressionable.”

She snorted.  “Did Alicia say that?”  She snorted again at his confirming nod.  “Anyways, there is a hole for a lock on the front but the twins said they gave you something that would work so we didn’t try to find you one.”

“They did.  A Never-Lock.”

She laughed.  “Oh boy that thing.  One time they used one to lock the teacher’s lounge.  It took Flitwick, McGonagall, and even Dumbledore to break it.  They said it was the best limits test they’ve ever had on one of their things.”

“Did they get in trouble?”

“Surprisingly not.  Dumbledore congratulated them on well done magic but warned them of dire consequences if it was ever used again like that.”

“That’s amazing,” Harry said.

“Yeah, the twins are really good at things when they want to be.”  She peeked around the corner.  “Okay I’m going to head back and swap with one of the others.  You stay here for a bit, okay?”

He nodded.  “Did you…bring me out here so the others wouldn’t know?”

She nodded, a sad expression on her face.  “We figured you wouldn’t want some of the others to know.  We didn’t want to embarrass you.”

“Thank you,” he said thankfully.  “Not that you guys embarrass me or anything,” he added hurriedly.

Katie grinned.  “Don’t say that to Alicia, she’ll try to figure out ways to embarrass you.”  She disappeared around the corner, leaving Harry there.

He waited patiently, hugging the box to his chest with both arms.

Alicia appeared, sliding into the corner next to him.  “Angelina started an exploding snap game so we got a few minutes which is good so I can explain a few things.”  She gave him a leather satchel.  She untied the drawstring and the satchel opened up.  Vials were placed in leather loops with different colored corks.

“I color coded the vials to make it easy for you.  Wrote down what they are on this parchment here too but here’s a quick run-down.”  She pointed at each vial as she spoke.  “If you’re feeling feverish, take the red one.  It’s an anti-fever potion.  If you’re feeling cold, the blue one is for general colds and will warm you up.  If you’re sick, the green one will keep most forms of upset stomach at bay.  Only a sip is needed for each.  

“This one with the blood drop on it is Dittany, good for minor cuts and scrapes.  This thick ointment is for bruises, the twins swear by it.  This one with the ice cube on it is for burns.  And these bandages have some essence of murtlap soaked in.  You only need a little of each for the little things.  It’ll help them last.”

Harry definitely teared up.  “All this is for me?”

“Of course.”  Alicia looked troubled, the most serious he had ever seen her.  “I…it’s a crime that you can’t see a medical professional when you need one.  None of these are substitutes mind, but they can treat basic things and get you by until you return.”  She neatly folded the satchel up and wound it with the string.  “The string is supposed to be anti-Muggle.  So no one but a magical should be able to open it.  Everything wouldn’t work for Muggles anyways.”

She hesitated and slowly withdrew a pair of vials from her pocket and held them out to him.  “This is some Calming Draught and Dreamless Sleep.  You really shouldn’t have these without a proper Medi-Magical or an adult around.  You can hurt yourself with these.”

Harry looked at the vials and then back at her.  “Do you think I should take them?”

She shrugged uncomfortably.  “I think you might need them, when you’re at that place.  I can’t say it makes me comfortable giving them to someone as young as you without supervision though.”

He gently pushed her hand away.  “If you don’t think I should, then I won’t.”  He smiled with teary eyes.  “I trust you.”

She sighed with relief and slipped them back into her pocket.  “Thanks Harry.  I trust you to be careful but with these things, you can’t be too careful.”

He hugged her tight.  “Thank you for doing all this for me.”

She squeezed him.  “I wish I didn’t have to.  But I want you to come back in decent shape.”  She smiled.  “Who else can I order about and do things for me?”

“Oliver,” he said readily.

She blushed and was thankful they were still embraced so he would not see her.  “True, but you argue less when you do it.”

“I’m happy to,” he replied seriously.  He stood back and looked at the two precious bundles he held.  “I really don’t know how to thank you all for all you do for me.”

“Take care of yourself and come back to us in one piece,” she said just as seriously.  Then she smiled impishly.  “And you can get me something pretty for Christmas and my birthday.  If the others don’t want their gifts I’ll take them.”

“Deal,” he said happily.

“You know I’m kidding right?” 

“Oh I take everything you say to heart Alicia.  I’m very impressionable after all.”

“No seriously Harry, I was kidding.  Don’t tell Angelina what I said or else she’ll really get ticked off.”  She began to panic as he walked away.  “Wait, where are you going?”

“To get some candy for Katie’s sister and for you,” he replied with a smile.

She rushed to catch up to him.  “Okay that’s fine but please tell me you know I was kidding.”

“I always listen to you Alicia.”

“Harry…”

-0-

Angelina looked up when the door to the compartment slid open.  Alicia walked in first, gnawing on an almost indecently large bar of chocolate.  Harry followed behind carrying a bag of candy and gave pieces to everyone in the compartment including a large package for Katie. 

“My sister will thank you,” she said with a grin.

Harry sat by Angelina and gave her a large bar of chocolate.  She noticed that his bag was not empty and it held the box and satchel.

She hugged him in thanks and took the moment to whisper in his ear.  “We gave Hedwig our addresses.  She can find any of us girls and Oliver pretty easily now.  You need anything at all, you just send her to us.  If she shows up without a note, we know you didn’t have time to write one and will do our best to come find you and help you.”

“Thank you,” he whispered back.  When he pulled away, he looked up at Hedwig’s cage and noticed her glaring very angrily at Angelina.  “Why is she looking at you like that?”

“I don’t know,” Angelina said evasively.

“That’s not what you said before Harry returned,” Hermione said snidely.  “You called her a ruddy feather duster.  That’s what you get for being mean to her.”

“I was not being mean to her,” Angelina protested while the others laughed.  “I just wanted to make sure she understood me.  Besides, she’s the one that bit my hair through the bars and wouldn’t let go!”

“Hedwig!  You didn’t!” Harry exclaimed, reaching up and pulling the cage down and into his lap.

Hedwig screeched and flapped her wings, clacking her beak at Angelina.

Angelina looked like she was about to poke the cage then thought about it when Hedwig snapped at her.  “I’ll roast you like a chicken and get Harry a nicer owl!”

The cage danced as Hedwig literally flew in rage.

“Now now, she didn’t mean that,” Harry said soothingly to his irate owl.

“Oh yes I did,” Angelina replied.  She waved one of her braids that looked like it had been cut at with dull scissors.  “She tried to bite my hair off!”

“Now now, she didn’t mean that,” Harry said soothingly to his irate friend.

The compartment laughed as the girl and the owl gave Harry remarkably similar looks of indignation.

It took some intense negotiation where Angelina had to surrender her first plate of bacon when the new term started and Hedwig had to hoot an insincere apology for trying to bite Angelina.  The two finally reached a peace of sorts though for the rest of the journey Hedwig alternated between glaring at the girl and showing her tail feathers moodily.  Angelina started to draw a picture of a roast chicken but stopped when Harry cuddled with her and shared another bar of chocolate with her.

As the train pulled into the station Harry felt better about the situation, but feeling better did not mean he felt good at all.  He knew there was no way around it, no way he knew of anyways.  However, it did mean a lot to receive those things from his teammates.  To know that they cared about him even when they would be far away.

Luna had been sitting with Ginny in the compartment and had been quiet for most of the trip.  As the others gathered their things and got ready to disembark, she tugged on Harry’s wrist.  “Will you continue sending me notes over the summer?  I enjoyed doing that with you during the year.  We don’t have an alcove to leave notes in however.”

Harry smiled.  “I would love to.  Hedwig will be more than happy to be our alcove, I’m sure.  You know, after she’s calmed down a bit.”

Luna smiled serenely.  “I’m sure.  She’s a very lovely owl.”  She reached into the bars with her finger and gently rubbed the owl’s head.  Hedwig leaned into Luna’s touch, blinking slowly.  “I never said thank you by the way,” Luna said softly to Harry.

“For what?”

“For listening to me.  Not many people do.”

Harry nodded in understanding.  “I know what you mean.  No really,” he said at Luna’s look of incredulity.  “I used to beg for someone to listen to me.  I had no one to talk to, no one to hear me.  I didn’t have anyone who did that until I started at Hogwarts.  It was really hard getting used to talking and being heard, but I’m getting there.”

He tried to smile encouragingly.  “You deserve the credit too.  We were only able to help Ginny because of you.”

Luna blinked away a happy tear and her smile was bright.  “I don’t need the credit.  I’m just happy things ended well.”  Her smile faded.  “I take it that your next few weeks will be difficult?”

Harry nodded slightly.  He knew no one told her, not that he saw.  He also knew that they were not that overt while in the compartment.  However, having exchanged notes with Luna during the year, he knew that she had an uncanny ability to say uncomfortable truths without having been told.  Among all the strange things she said, there were things plainly said and meant.

“Then you should remember what you taught me this year,” she said.

“And what’s that?”

“There’s always someone who will listen, even if it doesn’t seem like it.”  Her smile returned in full and she handed him a letter folded prettily.  “I hope you reply soon.”

“Thanks Luna,” he said, his heart warm.  “I hope so too.”

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 48 – Unofficial Professional

The pounding on the door slowly woke Harry up.  He blinked slowly, yawning widely.  “I’m up,” he said sleepily.  “I’ll get to making breakfast.”  He reached out for his glasses, groping in the wrong spot for a few moments before his brain woke up further.

“Oh right, I’m not at Number 4,” he murmured.  He still could not believe it.  He was staying in the Leaky Cauldron until school started, and was away from the Dursleys.  It was a dream come true if received in a very strange way.

The summer had started how it typically did.  Harsh language and cruelty thrown at him from the Dursleys.  He was able to stand up against some things.  He was able to keep his school things with him, able to keep Dudley from trying to take his things or break them when he could not.  He still suffered their verbal tirades but he knew nothing would stop that.  He still had to do an inordinate number of chores.  They had fed him the bare minimum and normally he would have suffered greatly with lack of food.

The wonderful box the girls had given him had saved his life, or at least made it more bearable.  He was very careful with it, eating sparingly from it to preserve his supply.  The few moments he could leave the house on errands he was able to buy things with his own money.  An antique store had happily bought one of his Galleons he had.  He figured it was something he should not do, but he was desperate.  He was able to store the food he bought into the box and was thus able to sustain himself over time.

The first aid kit from Alicia helped too.  The injuries he picked up from doing his chores healed much better and faster with the help from the kit.

The summer seemed tolerable for once.  At least until Aunt Marge, Vernon’s sister, arrived.  It barely took two hours before her words drove Harry to rage.

And in his rage, he inflated her like a balloon with no idea how he did it or how to turn her back.

He fled Number 4 with all his possessions, wondering where he would go and how he would get to London.  Seeing a large black dog caused him to accidentally summon the Knight Bus.  The Bus had taken him to the Cauldron and he found the Minister of Magic waiting for him.

Harry expected to be punished but instead he was granted tentative freedom.  He was to stay in Wizarding London, specifically at the Cauldron and Diagon Alley, until school started.  He immediately agreed, delighted by this unexpected good fortune.  When he asked why he was being allowed to make it through the incident unscathed so to speak, Fudge had blustered about letting him be safe since no real harm was done.

That had only been a few days ago and Harry still woke up feeling slightly confused.  As if all of this was some wonderful dream and he would wake up in the terribly claustrophobic environment that was Number 4 Privet Drive.

The door continued to shake under the onslaught and he rose from the bed, stumbling.  “Sorry!” he called out.  “I’m coming!”

-0-

Samantha looked at her daughter with amusement bordering on embarrassment.  “Katie, maybe he isn’t in.  If you keep pounding on the door, you’re going to bother other guests.”

Katie continued to hammer on the door.  “Mister Tom said that he hadn’t seen Harry leave yet.  It’s also later in the morning so he should be up by now.  This is helping me work off my nervous energy otherwise I am going to lose it.” 

“I’m sure he’s fine.  Tom said he looked okay.”

Katie shook her head and maintained her assault.  “You didn’t see him in the summer of last year.  He looked horrible.  If Mister Tom had barely seen him before, he wouldn’t have a true frame of reference.”  She swung her hand back and as it flew forward the door opened.  She squeaked with alarm as she fell in, suddenly robbed of the door that she braced herself against.

Harry’s eyes opened wide with delight at seeing Katie then alarm at her suddenly falling towards him.  He stepped forward to try and catch her but misjudged the distance.  She angled her fist away and managed to miss him but hit him bodily with her shoulder instead.  She stumbled and tripped, knocking him down with her falling after.  Her head hit him in the nose causing both of them to see stars.

“Oh no Harry!  Are you okay?” Katie asked hurriedly.  Ignoring her throbbing forehead, she looked over the boy anxiously.

“Hi Katie!” he replied happily if slightly nasally.  “I think I’m okay.”  He probed his nose gently.  “Don’t think it’s broken, it’s not even bleeding.”

“Oh thank goodness.”  Relief that she had not broken his nose filled her.  She then heard smothered laughter and she looked back, her eyes narrowing at her mother looking down at them and trying hard to not laugh loudly.  “I’m glad you find this funny,” Katie said waspishly, cheeks turning pink.

“It’s hilarious,” Samantha replied gleefully, holding her stomach.  “Are you going to let the poor boy up?”

Katie realized she was lying on top of Harry and her cheeks turned deep red.  She scrambled to her feet, helping Harry up as soon as she could.  “Harry, this laughing woman, who is also a Medi-Witch and isn’t helping us, is my mother Samantha.  Mother, this is Harry.”

“So I gathered,” Samantha chuckled.  “Hello Harry, it’s very nice to meet you.”

Harry tried to brush his unruly hair with his fingers to make it look somewhat presentable, which he knew would never happen.  He was glad he fell asleep last night in his normal clothes; he would have been absolutely mortified if he was in his pajamas right now.  He gulped and tried to smile.  “H-Hello Mrs. Bell.  It’s very nice to meet you.”

“Stop making him nervous Mum and check his nose please?” Katie glared at her mother.

“Alright, no need to badger your poor mother.  May we step inside Harry?”

Harry nodded and led the two witches in.  He scrambled about, throwing clothes into his trunk and trying to clear some of the clutter he developed.

“Harry, just sit down,” Katie said clearly amused.  “It’s fine, we showed up unannounced and it’s not bad in here.  Better than the others in your dorm for sure.”

He blushed and sat in a chair, hands folded in his lap.  “How did you know I was here?  I hadn’t had time to send messages to everyone with Hedwig yet.”

“My fault I’m afraid,” Samantha said as she stood in front of Harry.  “I’m just going to do a Diagnostic Charm to figure out the damage.  Is that okay Harry?”

He nodded without hesitation.  “Yes ma’am.  Thank you.”

Samantha arched an eyebrow and looked at Katie who looked equally shocked.  “Really Harry?  Just like that?” Katie asked, trying not to sound rude.  She had honestly expected Harry to be more reluctant.

He nodded.  “She’s your Mum.  Of course I trust her just like I trust you.”

Katie flushed with pleasure.

Samantha smothered a grin.  “Thank you Harry.  Now where was I?  Oh yes.  So I was doing a late stint at St Mungo’s and was asked to aid in a case of accidental magic.  There was a Muggle woman who had been inflated and needed to be restored back to normal as well as the standard memory charm fix.  I heard the one that did the accidental magic had ran and that the Minister of all people met with him.  The next day on an errand to the Ministry, I talked to a friend who said the person wasn’t being charged and was staying in Diagon Alley.”

She performed the charm non-verbally and saw that his nose was mildly inflamed but unbroken.  A simple charm would fix that.  Normally she would have only checked the area with the charm but she let the charm go a little farther, doing a general full body check.  As the charm revealed simple diagnoses, she felt herself frown more and more.  She finally canceled the charm, knowing that it still had more to identify.

Katie knew her mother’s moods and saw that while the charm ran, her mother was becoming more concerned.  “Mum?  Is everything okay?”

Samantha smiled cheerily, trying to allay Katie and Harry’s apprehension.  “Despite being struck by an incredibly dense object, your nose is just fine Harry.  A simple anti-inflammatory charm will bring down the swelling.”  She giggled at her daughter’s look of displeasure.  “May I?”

“Yes please.  Thank you very much,” Harry replied easily.

“So polite.  I hope it rubs off on Katie,” Samantha said.  Another non-verbal cast and Harry’s nose went back to its normal shape.  “There we are, as handsome as a niffler’s snout.”

Harry touched his nose and smiled brightly at the lack of pain.  “Magic is wonderful!”

The witches laughed. 

“Harry,” Katie said as the laughter subsided, “did you really blow up your aunt?”

He looked sheepish.  “Yes.  I didn’t mean to.  But she said some really upsetting things about my mum and dad.  Compared them to dogs with bad blood.  Called my mum…” his voice died and he looked miserable.

“Her own sister?” Katie said indignantly.  “I know I’ve said some bad things about my sister but I’d never say stuff like that.”

“No this was Uncle Vernon’s sister.  Though Aunt Petunia and Uncle Vernon didn’t disagree with her.”

Katie automatically hugged him.  “Don’t listen to them Harry.”

“I try not to, but it’s hard.”  His voice was quiet and shy.

Samantha snorted angrily.  “I really shouldn’t be saying this but I’m glad it took us a while to restore her.  She looked very uncomfortable.”  She flushed a little at the looks from the young boy and young woman.  “Just don’t tell anyone I said that.  I’m supposed to be impartial and all that.”

Katie smiled, tickled by her mother’s admission.  “How have you been, Harry, since then?”

“I’ve been okay, great I mean now that I’m not at Number 4.  The first few weeks weren’t too bad.  Your gift saved me.  Oh!”  He looked right at Samantha.  “I’m really sorry for not thanking you sooner for the box.  It really really helped me.  I meant to write you a note directly about it but I couldn’t send Hedwig out too much or else they’d get angry with me.”

“I was happy to do it Harry,” Samantha said.  She really was and after seeing the state Harry was in, she wished she had done more.  She had a thought.  “Have you gotten all your school things yet?”

He nodded.  “My first day after being here.  It was fun taking my time and getting things that I wanted.”

“Would you like to join us today then?  If you’ve nothing else to do?  We’re getting Katie’s things today.”

It was obvious that he wanted to and equally obvious he was holding back.  “I’d love to but I wouldn’t want to be a bother.”

“Come with us Harry,“ Katie said eagerly.  “It’ll be fun.  Since you’ve been around for a bit you can show us the good places.”

“Oh yeah!  I found some nice places to get things.”  He looked excited. 

“Splendid,” Samantha said warmly.  “We’ll wait for you downstairs.  Head on down when you’re ready.”  She and Katie left his room and stood in the downstairs bar area.  She wrapped an arm around her daughter.  “See, I told you he would be okay.”

Katie smiled wanly.  “I know.  I was just nervous.  I mean, anywhere away from his aunt and uncle is a vast improvement for him.  I was just worried how he would look.” 

“He must have looked awful last summer for you to still be bothered by it,” Samantha said kindly.

“It was like a nightmare,” Katie said.  She wiped a tear away.  “Did…did your charm find anything else?”

Samantha winced.  “Didn’t think I was that obvious.”

“I could tell.  Localized diagnostic charms are pretty quick.  You let this one go for a bit.”

She sighed.  “Well, don’t go telling anyone, especially Harry because it is rather inappropriate, but there are some troubling things.  I might try to write up some exercises and other things for you to take to school with you to help him recover some.”

Katie hugged her hard.  “Thanks Mum.”

Samantha kissed her forehead.  “There is some good news.  Some of the older injuries, it looks like someone has tried to help here and there, undo some of the damage and heal things up.”  Her eyes twinkled a little.  “My first mentor.”

Katie thought for a moment then her face brightened with understanding.  “Oh!  Really?  She must be doing a little here and there every time Harry ends up in the Infirmary.”

“Sounds just like her,” Samantha agreed.  She waved an arm when Harry appeared at the staircase, looking for them.  “Let’s have a nice day together shall we?”

-0-

The day was very nice.

Harry really liked shopping with Katie and Samantha.  It was clear that they had a warm and happy parent and child relationship, something he was a bit wistful over.  They joked with one another and were respectful, but did not hesitate in saying things he would feel awkward saying to an adult, much less to a parent.  It was clear that they loved each other deeply though.

He wished he had that.  He hoped one day he would. 

They did not make him feel awkward at all.  He did not feel like someone they pitied and brought along.  They included him in making decisions and listened to him without condescension.  In fact, he felt quite proud when he showed them stores that he had found that they did not know.  Places that sold certain supplies for cheaper without loss of quality.

After a while they began to see who could tell the most embarrassing story about the other and Harry loved every moment of it.  It felt good to be included in a family dynamic like that.

Samantha watched carefully while they shopped.  She knew it was a problem that she had.  Even when she was not working, she could not completely turn off her work mind.  No matter how relaxed she was, she always found herself thinking and wondering, debating, observing.

At first, she really did not want to do that to Harry.  She knew he was incredibly self-conscious from what Katie told her, and she wanted to respect his privacy.  Then again, Katie did want her to make as professional an opinion as she could, she had said as much.  So Samantha said she would, as much as she could outside of the medical facility.

It was clear to her that Harry had copious injuries that he was dealing with, physical and mental and emotional.  Some were recent, many were sustained over an extended period of time.  It was also clear that he never had adequate treatment for many of them.  He had been left to suffer, to deal with it on his own.

If she was being honest, she was incredibly surprised at how Harry acted with them.  Sure, he was incredibly shy at first but as time passed, he became more open.  In her experience, most people would have been very withdrawn, hostile, untrusting.  Yet Harry was surprisingly resilient, showing a kindness and openness that she truly would not have expected.

It gave her hope. 

She also smiled at how Harry treated Katie.  He was very conscientious of her, considerate.  It was clear he cared about her and trusted her.  Just as clear that Katie was very fond and protective of him.

It made her happy to see them like that.

After getting all of Katie’s things, they lingered for a while in Diagon Alley with Harry but finally Samantha looked at her watch.  “We best get going Katie.  We have a lot to do at home before we leave on our trip.”  She looked at Harry.  “We’re taking a family trip before school starts which is why we did our shopping early,” she explained.

“Oh can you wait for one moment please?” Harry asked.  At their nods he dashed off.

“Such a bright boy,” Samantha murmured.

“He wasn’t always like this,” Katie said.  “He used to be a lot more shy.”

“I believe you.  You have done wonders to help him.  You and the rest of the team.  I must admit, I was very worried about him.”

“Me too,” Katie whispered, leaning into her mother.  “I still am.”  She sighed.  “Do you think he’ll be okay?”

Samantha shrugged uneasily.  “Okay is relative.  Will he be perfectly normal?  I don’t know, given what you’ve said he’s gone through.  Can he have a good life and be happy and overcome what he went through?  I think so.  It’ll be hard, but it’s possible.”

“We’ll get there,” Katie said firmly. 

Her daughter’s determination made Samantha’s heart sing.  She kissed her head.  “I’m so proud of you.”

Harry returned carrying three brightly colored bags.  “This one’s for you,” he said to Katie and handed her the red one.  “This one is for your sister.”  He gave her the blue bag.  Then he handed Samantha the silver bag.  “This is for you and Mr. Bell.  I don’t know what kind of candy you both like but hopefully you do.  I asked the shopkeeper for the best one for adults.”

“Harry, you didn’t have to do this!” Katie said.

“I know, but I wanted to.  I really had fun today,” he replied smiling.

Katie hugged him tightly. 

Samantha felt touched by the boy’s kindness.  “That was very kind of you Harry.  Thank you and I’m sure my husband and I will love it.  May I give you a hug too?”

Harry nodded without hesitation and stepped into her arms.  He was able to not flinch and he was surprised at first.  Then he realized Samantha’s presence was nice, it was familiar.  She was so like Katie, in both build and personality, that he had felt at peace around her.

It was very nice.

He walked back with them to the Cauldron.  The Bells would be using the Floo there to return home.

“If I can’t send you a message these last few weeks I’ll see you on the train,” Katie said to him.

“Can’t wait to see you again,” he said.  “Have fun on your trip.  Thank you for seeing me and it was nice to meet you Ma’am.”

“It was my pleasure.  Next time though I insist you calling me Mrs. Bell.”

He blushed and nodded.  He waved until they stepped through the Floo.  He felt a little lonely after they left but it was not the usual kind of loneliness.  It was the kind where you had fun and was sad the fun ended, not the kind that dragged on you and took you to dark thoughts and dark memories.

He walked back to his room, eager for the school term to start soon.

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 49 – Dementor

Harry waved to Arthur and Molly as the Hogwarts Express left the platform.  He was smiling externally but his mind was still reeling from the warning the Weasley patriarch had given him right before the train left.

He had confessed to the older wizard that he had heard them talking the night before, about how Sirius Black, the only man to have escaped Azkaban prison, was on the run and was for some reason heading towards Hogwarts of all places.  Arthur had not been angry, surprisingly, and had made Harry promise he would not go looking for the escaped criminal.

Clearly Arthur had him confused for someone that wanted trouble.  Harry never wanted trouble.  Trouble wanted Harry.

Harry promised to stay out of trouble, he suppressed a snort, and would do his best to have a quiet and productive school year, suppressing yet another snort.  He really did want both of those things.  Life seemed to always want something else from him.

They made their way down the train.  Most of the compartments had been taken since they had arrived late to the platform.  The twins disappeared to find Lee and some others.  Ginny stopped at a compartment with others in her year and Harry had waved to Luna as they passed.  Percy went to the Prefects car near the front, proudly wearing his Head Boy badge.

As they reached the end of the train a door shot open in a compartment with the blinds drawn.  An arm came out and grabbed Harry, yanking him clean off his feet and pulling him into the compartment.  Ron cried out in alarm and Hermione yelled, both of them dropping their trunks and rushing forward.

Harry was not bothered however.  He had recognized the arm the second before it grabbed him and he smiled at the touch, willingly throwing himself into the compartment.

“Gotcha!” Angelina yelled as she pulled the boy into her arms.  “About time you showed up, Rabbit!”

He tackled her into a seat and hugged her tight about the middle.  “Angelina!” he yelled happily.

“I’ve been waiting for ages,” she scolded him as she squeezed him back.  “Peeking out the blinds and hoping you’d wander down this far.  Making me wait for you.”

“She did,” Alicia confirmed with a glint in her eyes.  “Was a little creepy if you ask me, just hovering there and looking out like a stalker.”

“Lucky no one’s asking you then,” Angelina said and made a rude gesture at the shorter girl from behind Harry’s back.

Ron and Hermione stood at the entrance of the compartment, breathing heavily.  Ron shook his head and snickered now that he saw what happened while Hermione looked a bit annoyed. 

“Hey you two,” Angelina said with a grin.  “Well come on in.”  She waved her wand and their trunks drifted into the compartment, floating up into the racks at her direction. 

“Hello Hermione,” Alicia said warmly.  “How was France?”

The bushy-haired girl sat by Alicia and soon they were talking about France and what they liked over there.  Alicia traveled to France often and was happy to share experiences with the younger witch.  Angelina and Ron talked about Quidditch League things while Harry was content to sit next to Angelina and relax for a moment.

After a little while the twins popped in, said hi to the girls, and left with a protesting Ron saying they needed his help with something.  Hermione excused herself to use the restroom leaving the three of them in the compartment.

“How was your summer, Harry?” Alicia asked.  She looked over at him carefully.

He crossed over and gave her a very tight hug.  “It was okay.  Thank you again for the food box and the first aid satchel.  It saved me this summer.”

She was happy to hear that it helped.  She was sad to hear that they were necessary.  “I’m glad they did,” she said instead.  When he leaned back, she gave him a mock glower.  “And what’s this I hear you getting in trouble with the law this summer?”

Harry giggled but went red, sitting back down by Angelina.  “I wasn’t charged, technically.”

“Only because the Minister of Magic intervened,” Alicia said waggling her finger at him.  “My mother was beside herself with envy imagining your political clout.”

“My what?” Harry asked.

“Harry!  What did you do?” Angelina demanded.

Harry explained what had happened that night and his flight from Number 4 to London, and all the strangeness that happened since.  He had exchanged letters with them over the summer but never went into details over what happened, only assuring them that he had left the Dursleys earlier than expected and he was safe.

“Lucky,“ Angelina said.  “I wish I could have gotten away with blowing up one of my relatives like that.  They're magical of course so they wouldn’t have gotten that way.  Not to mention I’d get into loads of trouble and the Minister wouldn’t help me escape it.”

Harry snorted.  “Not like I meant for that to happen nor wanted it to happen either.  Though I did manage to leave the Dursleys early.”

“I know, just messing with you.”  Angelina ruffled his hair.  “I’m happy to see you looking better this year.”

He smiled.  “Me too.”

The door opened and Hermione returned with Katie in tow. 

“Hey you found us,” Angelina said.

“I spent a while talking to Leeanne and some others,” Katie said, giving Alicia and Angelina hugs first then hugging Harry.  “Then I found Hermione and she told me you lot were here so here I am.”  She reached into her pocket and gave Harry a card.

“What this?” he asked, happily taking the brightly colored card. 

“From my little sister for all the candy you gave her,” Katie said with a wry smile.  “She wanted to send it during our trip but I told her I’d give it to you here.”

Harry opened it and smiled with delight at the color changing words scrawled inside the card.  She had drawn a good copy of the candy boxes Harry had given her and the enchanted drawing would open the lid and the word’s Thank You would pop out before the drawing reassembled itself.  “That’s very nice of her!”

“She can be very nice.  Just not to me.  Her own sister.”

Angelina snorted.  “You love her.  I remember when you first came to Hogwarts, worried more about her than you did yourself the first few weeks.”

Katie flushed.  “She was really upset when I left.”  She rolled her eyes while the other two Chasers made cooing noises at her and needled her with baby talk.

As the train chugged along the track, the twins returned with Ron and Ginny, the Weasleys piled into the compartment and they all chatted as they got closer to the school.  Suddenly the train began to slow down.

“Are we there already?” Ginny asked.

“Can’t be, we didn’t hear the warning whistle yet,” Alicia said with a frown. 

The train came to a stop and Harry peeked out the window.  “We’re definitely not at the Hogsmeade station.  We just stopped in the middle of nowhere.”

The lights dimmed before going out completely.

The older students drew their wands, lights flared as they whispered Lumos.  Pools of light appeared in the darkened compartment.

“Has the Express ever lost power like this before?” Hermione asked nervously.

“Not that I know of,” Fred said slowly. 

George opened the compartment door.  “What in the world?”  His breath was white, visible in the air.  “It’s freezing out here!”

“Let’s all stay calm, I’m sure there’s nothing to worry-“ Angelina started as Harry walked past her slowly towards the open door.  “Rabbit?”

Harry walked as if he was in a trance.  He could feel something out there, something that really unnerved him.  He felt his scar tingle.  A noise filled his ears, something faint but slowly coming into focus.

“Harry, what’s wrong?” Katie asked.

“Something’s coming,” he whispered.

A form fluttered into view, blocking the students from leaving the compartment.  It floated over the ground; long ragged robes billowed without air.  Long skeletal arms hung from frayed sleeves and an empty void where its face should have been stared at them.

George yelled and backpedaled, falling into Fred and the two fell to the ground.  The others recoiled, blanching and crying out as the thing’s sudden appearance.  The air inside the compartment dropped in temperature and they all shivered in its presence.

“W-W-What do you want?” Ron asked the thing, his teeth chattering.  He rose and aimed his wand at it, hand shaking terribly.  “G-G-Get away from us!”

Harry stared at the floating figure.  He also felt the chill but it seemed to sink deep into his skin and envelop his bones.  The noise grew in volume and clarity.

“-not him!  Please not him!”

He looked about the compartment, wondering who was talking.  He did not immediately recognize the voice.  It sounded familiar somehow, a voice he had heard a very long time ago.  He realized he could not see the rest of the compartment anymore.  He looked around wildly and saw only dark shadows and sinister green light. 

And the cloaked thing standing in front of him.

“Get out of my way, foolish girl.” 

Harry’s blood froze.  He recognized that voice.  It was a voice he heard for many years.  It was the voice of someone he met in first year.  The older version of a voice from someone in second year.

“No!  Take me instead!  He’s just a baby!”

He wanted to help this woman who was screaming so desperately, but he was rooted to the spot.  His bones had followed his blood and he felt like he was a block of ice.  He felt like he was freezing, drowning.  The figure came closer to him, filling his vision.

He heard the horribly familiar voice yell.  He heard the hauntingly familiar voice scream.

He screamed with her.

Harry’s scream filled the compartment, shocking everyone.

“Harry!”  Hermione grabbed him to pull him back.  She reached out and grabbed a shaking Ginny too.  Katie took handfuls of Hermione’s robes and pulled, dragging her and Harry and Ginny to the back of the compartment, scrambling in front of them.

Fred and George stood and they pulled Ron to them and they shouted Stupefy at the top of their lungs.  Lurid red light flew at the thing but it barely flinched.  Angelina snarled and her wand sent red light forward too while Alicia slid to the back, standing with Katie to shield the younger students.  Ron’s hand wavered but he sent a Stinging Jink to join the Stunners.

The ragged cloaked form ignored their spells and drifted closer, ignoring their efforts.  It reached out with a long and withered arm.  A horrid noise escaped the shadowy cowl.

Silver light shone from the hallway and finally the ragged thing flinched.  It recoiled, hissing in recognizable irritation.  The silver light pushed the form back and although it tried to claw its way closer, the light held it at bay.

A thin wizard appeared, his features tired and haggard.  His eyes shone however, and his wand tip glowed with the silver light.  He pushed and prodded with the wand, forcing the cloaked monster back.  “Away with you!” he yelled.  “Sirius Black is not here.  Get back!”  A bright silver form burst from his wand and it charged at the shadowy form, finally forcing it away completely.  It fled from the conjured construct and did not return.

The man looked into the compartment; eyebrows raised at seeing the students within.  “Are you all okay?” he asked tiredly.

“Wh-What was that?” Ron asked, voice shaking.

“A Dementor,” the man said and most of the students blanched.  “A prison guard of Azkaban.”  He noticed Harry lying on the ground at the back of the compartment and Ginny cowering beside him.  “Are those two okay-“ he said as he began to walk into the compartment.

Alicia’s wand came up, pointed directly at him.  “Wait, who are you?” she asked suspiciously.  Her friends looked at her with shock but she remained focused on the stranger.  “Adults typically do not ride the Express save for the Conductor, the Engineer, and the Trolly Witch.”

The man smiled wryly.  “Remus Lupin, I am the new Defense Against the Dark Arts Professor.  I was not able to get to Hogwarts prior to now and decided to take the Express for old times’ sake.”  He put his wand into a pocket and slowly reached into another, revealing a large slab of chocolate wrapped in foil.  “Share this among you.  You need it for the shock.  I will return momentarily.”

Angelina carefully accepted the chocolate and they watched as Lupin backed out of the compartment and walked away.  The lights returned and they breathed a sigh of relief.

Alicia took the chocolate from her friend and waved her wand over it.  The wrapping shone white for a moment and she nodded.  “Okay, it’s safe to eat.”

“Don’t you think you’re being paranoid?” Hermione asked.

“No, I don’t.  We got attacked by a bloody Dementor and a stranger appears?  Better safe than sorry.” 

Katie knelt by Harry.  After screaming he had fallen unconscious and he laid there, horribly pale.  She felt his forehead, it was clammy and chilled to the touch.  She rubbed his hands with hers.  “Alicia’s right.  But I think he might be telling the truth.  Chocolate is good for immediate shock.  Mum told me that before.”

The twins took the chocolate from Alicia and laid it out on a seat.  Fred pulled out a leather bag and drew his Beater bat from it.

“You carry that around with you?” Angelina asked.

“Never know when it’ll come in handy,” Fred said seriously.  He used the end of the bat to break pieces off and started handing them around.

They began eating and were surprised to feel warmth return to them.  The train began to move again, making them feel even better.

George took Ginny into his lap and sat with her, Ron on her other side and they sat quietly.  Fred continued to break the chocolate, more to do something aside from sit.  Angelina hovered over Katie who continued to rub Harry’s hands.  Alicia drew Hermione into the seat beside the prone boy.

“I’m sorry,” Hermione said.

“Don’t be.  I know it didn’t seem proper for me to act that way.”

“I know you were just being careful for us though.”  She frowned.  “What was that spell you cast on the chocolate?”

“A Charm to check for most kinds of poisons or other potions.  Not a complete check but enough for most things.”

Hermione looked uneasy.  “Do I want to know why you know that charm?”

Alicia sighed.  “Let’s just say it’s a necessary one for Pure-blood society.”

Harry’s eyes flickered and he groaned.  “What happened?” he asked groggily.

Katie helped him sit up.  “A Dementor.  It came into the compartment and you had a rough reaction to it.”

Angelina gave him a piece of chocolate and he immediately ate it, feeling better. 

“What’s a Dementor?” Harry asked.  He could still hear the echoes of the scream in his head.

“A dark creature.”  Lupin had returned and he stood outside of the compartment.  When he saw Harry, he paled slightly and his voice hitched, but he continued to speak.  “They feed on emotion.  Their presence saps the will out of people, making them feel negative emotions.  They feed on them and sustain themselves that way.”

“That’s horrific!”  Fury and disgust warred on Hermione’s face.  “And they guard Azkaban?!”

Lupin nodded.  “As you might imagine, they make effective guards.  They stopped the Express to do an inspection.  We shouldn’t be stopped from now until we get to Hogwarts.  If you need me, I will be walking up and down the train checking on people.”  He left.

Harry noticed Katie and Angelina looking at him worriedly and he tried to smile, to falsely show that he was okay.  “Did anyone else hear screaming?”

“Only from you,” Angelina said softly.  “We were frozen there until the Dementor came near you.  You screamed and we were able to act.  Are you okay?”

“I heard screaming,” Harry said slowly.  “It sounded familiar.”  He clutched his head.

The girls lifted him off the ground and settled him onto a chair.  “I heard Dementors can sometimes make bad memories come back.”  Katie looked queasy.  “I certainly did a little just then.  Maybe it’s something from before?”

“Maybe,” Harry said reluctantly. 

They lapsed into silence, eating bits of chocolate not for taste or for hunger, but to do something in the dismal atmosphere.   

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 50 – Demented

Harry continued to feel weak and unsettled as they left the Express.  The energy at the Hogsmeade station was nervous.  Not the normal nervous happy energy that the start of term usually brought.  This had an undercurrent of fear to it.  People clustered together more than they did in the past.  Even though it was a warm late summer night, everyone shivered.

Harry looked over at Ginny.  She looked like he felt, pale and weak.  Her hair fell limply and she walked with short uncertain steps.  Her face looked vaguely haunted and Harry could commiserate.  He reached out and patted her shoulder.  “Are you okay?”  His voice could barely be heard over the noise of the other students.

She looked at him and her expression relaxed slightly.  “I…I felt like I was…back there,” she whispered back.  “In the Chamber.”

He nodded; it did feel like that.  “You’re not there,” he said.  You’re with us.”

She smiled, but it was small and fragile.

As they approached the carriages Harry stopped.  For some reason he thought he could see a vague outline where a horse would be attached to the bars.  It was incredibly indistinct and seemed to flicker in his vision.  He shook his head to clear it.

He reached out to Ron and pulled him closer.  “Ginny needs you,” he whispered to his friend.

Ron’s eyebrow rose.  “Really?  Me specifically?”

“She needs her brothers,” Harry said emphatically.

Ron looked over and saw how small Ginny looked.  Ron nodded.  “Right, thanks mate.”  After a quiet conversation between him and the twins, they lined up waiting for the next carriage.  The brothers gently pushed her into the carriage and filed in after.

As the next carriage rolled up Hermione looked forlorn.  Normally the carriages were only supposed to seat four at a time.

Alicia took her hand.  “Come on then.  The five of us can squeeze in easily enough.”

It was a tight fit as the carriage rumbled up the way to the castle but no one inside minded.  Harry and Hermione and Alicia squeezed onto one bench with Angelina and Katie sitting across from them.

They disembarked from the carriage at the castle gates, mingling with the crowds of students making their way into the school.  The girls kept close to Harry who still walked slowly.

“Potter!  I heard you fainted!”

Harry was too tired to even groan, so he just looked at the grinning Draco.  “Hi Draco,” he said blandly.

The pale boy looked displeased, expecting more of a reaction.  “What’s the matter, Potter?  Scared of some Dementors?  They made you feel bad?  You going to run to mummy?”

Harry flinched at that and the girls bristled.

“For shame Slug-o,” Alicia drawled.  Her face was a mask of society sensibility, a demure smile painted over unmoving cheeks, though her eyes blazed.  “One does not point out the infirmities of others so uncouthly.”

Muffled chuckles at the nickname made Draco flush bright red.  “My name is Draco.”

“My apologies Draco,” Alicia said insincerely.  “I was merely reminded of the pictures that circulated this last year.  A slug of the tongue.”  She pretended to blush and held her hand over her mouth.  “Oh no, I did it again.  A slip of the tongue twice over.  I do hope you will forgive me.”

The chuckles were no longer muffled, some strayed into outright laughter.  Draco seethed.  “Go on then Potter,” he said, trying to ignore Alicia.  “Hide behind the skirts of girls.  Not man enough to fight your own battles?”

“You know what, I think I figured you out,” Angelina said, looking down at the shorter boy. 

Draco looked up with a retort but did not realize how much the taller the fifth year girl was.  His mouth closed foolishly and he looked about for Vincent and Gregory.  He breathed an audible sigh of relief when they did appear but even they had to look up at Angelina.

She did not wait for an answer.  “You’re jealous.”

Draco laughed but it was a shrill laugh, one that lacked confidence.  “Of him?  What would I be?  I have power and wealth.  I actually have parents,” he said cruelly.

There were definite murmurs of disapproval at his last statement.  Students glared at him and he looked shocked, clearly not expecting others to show anything but appreciation for what he thought was a witty remark.

Angelina throttled back her anger though it was clear she wished to throttle him instead.  She smiled broadly, showing off her teeth.  “Because, unlike you, Harry has friends that care about him.  That actually want to be around him.”

“I have Crabbe and Goyle!”

“You have flunkies.  Harry has actual friends.”  She looped an arm around Harry’s.  “Also, you’re jealous that Harry has girls that want to be around him and don’t care about the capacity of his vault or how long his family history is.”

Daphne laughed, a loud and hearty sound that made Draco turn even redder.  She and her brunette friend had stopped to watch and at Angelina’s words, the two witches laughed out loud.  The laughter was infectious and soon everyone watching joined in.  

Alicia slipped her arm into Harry’s free one.  “Such a sad predicament.  The only two things dubious benefits you have, and they do not matter to everyone.  You would have to rely on your charm and I do not mean any that you would cast with your wand.”  When Draco opened his mouth, she interrupted him.  “I find myself bored by this.  Let’s leave Mister Malfoy to ponder his shortcomings, shall we?”

She and Angelina walked away from the sputtering Slytherin; their arms linked with Harry’s.  Katie and Hermione followed close behind and the girls giggled at the look on Draco’s face.

Harry smiled with relief.  “Thanks for that.  I didn’t have the energy to deal with him today.  Any day really, but less today.”

“Of course,” Angelina said as they sat.  “You’re our friend.  Only we get to tease you.”

“Did those pictures really make the rounds?” Katie asked eagerly.

Alicia's smile was far too content.  “Oh they most certainly did.  Was quite the talk for a very long time.  Lucius couldn’t stamp them all out fast enough.  He tried to spin the story of course, saying Draco was unjustly attacked and what not but almost everyone knows what really happened.”

Hermione looked torn between amusement and disapproval.  “It really shouldn’t be funny,” she said, “it is very mean-spirited.”  She giggled.  “But he really is an awful prat and he deserves it.”

Alicia patted her hand.  “That’s the idea dear.  One can try to save the potioneer from drinking poison, but if they prepared it themselves well, sometimes you must let magic do its thing.”

“Are you corrupting Hermione now?” Katie asked, smiling.  “Teaching her how to be a tricky high society witch?”

“Among other things,” Alicia said.  She tilted her chin up and raised her nose into the air, affecting a posh expression.  “Someone must teach you lot proper decorum and manners.  Pinkies up you savage,” she said to Angelina who raised a cup to drink.

Angelina told Alicia where she could put her pinky, making the other three snort.

“That doesn’t sound comfortable at all,” Oliver said as he sat down beside Alicia. 

“Wasn’t supposed to,” Angelina replied with a grin.

He greeted everyone.  His eyes rested on Harry.  “You alright Harry?  Fred mentioned that a dementor came into your compartment.  They didn’t anywhere else on the train.”

Harry shrugged feebly.  “Still feel a little off but okay otherwise.  Hopefully some food will help.”

“Food always helps,” Oliver agreed.

“Always did take the most care of your stomach,” Alicia said scathingly.  “Careful you don’t go to flab.”

Oliver lifted his shirt to inspect his abdomen, then slapped it confidently.  “I think I’m doing alright.  I managed to stay on top of my regime while at home.”

“Put it away Oliver,” Angelina said with a laugh.  “Trying to blind us with your pasty skin tone?”

“Only if someone shone a light at me,” Oliver laughed.  “I’ll work on a tan before the winter comes.  Oh, I’ll be right back, I need to ask Professor Sprout something.”  He rose from the table and walked over to the Herbology professor.

Katie nudged Angelina with her elbow, giggling hard.  She pointed at Alicia who looked very pink and concussed.  “Take a good look Hermione, this is what a high society witch looks like when she’s been caught unaware,” she said laughing.

Alicia scowled and kicked out under the table.  Harry yelped and jumped, banging his recently kicked leg into the table.

“Now you’re attacking Harry!” Katie yelled, pulling Harry to the side.  “As if he hasn’t suffered enough today!”

“I’m so sorry!” Alicia squeaked, face red from embarrassment and suppressed anger.  “I wasn’t aiming for you Harry!”

Harry winced and rubbed his leg.  “You could have waited for Oliver to come back to kick him.  I wasn’t the one that pulled my shirt up.”

That made her sputter and Angelina and Katie howled with laughter.  The three Chasers dissolved into arguing with each other that included more under-the-table kicking and dire threats.

Hermione shook her head and leaned across the table to Harry who had swapped seats with Katie to dodge more kicks.  “Are you okay?  Do you need to go see Madam Pomfrey?”

He shook his head.  “And set a new record for going to the Infirmary before term officially starts?  No thanks.  I guess I’m really sensitive to Dementors, more than others.” 

“Maybe not that much more,” Hermione said softly.  The Weasleys arrived and Ginny still looked very rattled.  Her brothers sat around her, keeping her between them and normally she would be fighting that tooth and nail but she looked more relieved right now, being with them.

Harry sighed.  “Yeah, she looked really bothered by them too.  I hope she’s feeling better.”

“You know, you’re allowed to worry about yourself when you’re not feeling well,” she said wryly to him.  “It’s perfectly normal to focus on yourself at those times.”  She bit her lip.  The word normal had just slipped out like that and she knew Harry always tried to appear ‘normal’.

He seemed to have missed her slip-up.  “I rather worry about others,” he said plainly.  “Helps distract me.  It’s nice to care about others.”

Hermione sighed but with a smile.  “You’re far too noble Harry.”

“Does this mean you’ll call me Sir?  Like a knight?”  His eyes twinkled at the thought.  “I like the sound of Sir Harry.”

She laughed.  “You’d need armor and a sword,” she teased.

“I could borrow the Sword of Gryffindor,” he mused.  “Do you think any of the enchanted suits of armor would let me wear them from time to time?”

“I wouldn’t recommend it,” Oliver said, catching his comment and sitting beside him.  “Every year someone gets that idea and they get stuck.  The armor keeps them trapped for as long as the armor wants.”  He ruffled Harry’s hair.  “You wouldn’t be able to fly.”

“Never mind then, not worth it.” 

“You win us the cup this year and I’ll call you Sir Harry all you want.”

“Deal!”  The two boys shook on it.

“What’s got those three so worked up?” Oliver asked, nodding at the three Chasers who were still fighting with each other.

“Oh, the usual I suppose.  Alicia was pretending to be snooty and Angelina wanted to knock her down a peg.  Katie got involved because Alicia accidentally kicked me.”  Harry smiled slyly.  “Actually, now I think I remember.  They’re arguing just how much of a flabby belly you got.”

“What?!”  Oliver looked indignant and pulled his shirt up again.  “Excuse me ladies, but as you can see, not a bit of flab here.”

“Put your shirt down you shameless peacock!”  Alicia glared at Oliver, her face cherry red.  “What are you doing, exposing yourself like that.  You trying to put us off our dinner?”

“And blind us?” Angelina said.

“You lot have no room to talk, chatting about me like I’m a slab of meat.”

“We know you’re more than a slab of meat, Oliver,” Katie said snidely.  “You’re a slab of meat and a broomstick!”

Hermione was chuckling hard as the arguing trio became a quartet.  “That was very bad of you Harry,” she said but the scolding was lost as she dissolved into giggles.

Harry laughed. 

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 51 – Cloaks, Claws, and Crystal Balls

Harry was having a difficult week.

It had taken him some time to get back into the swing of things.  He felt like he was constantly on edge.  Despite the Dementors being kept on the boundaries of the school, he imagined he could feel their presence no matter where he was.  He knew he could not, he was not freezing cold nor was he filled with despair.  Yet he felt like his head was always buzzing, a low tingle that never really went away.

Coupled with the fact that everyone kept talking about Sirius Black, it made for an atmosphere that he felt he could not escape from.  People talked about what got him sent to Azkaban all the time, debating on how he was able to escape Azkaban, talked about his ties with You-Know-Who. 

Harry wished he could just escape somewhere where people did not talk about either Dementors or Sirius Black.

Luckily his friends provided that solace.  Ron, Angelina, and Oliver were always happy to talk about Quidditch.  Hermione needed the barest prompting when it came to school work for her to discuss that.  Alicia was always helpful with potions and to hear stories of her family and their potion work.  Not to mention she was incredibly talented at causing a bit of fun with her comments.  Katie was always happy to talk about her family and to just chat with Harry.  The twins never failed to regale Harry with stories of their misdeeds and misadventures.

Despite being very busy as Head Boy, Percy popped by the common room every now and again to lecture his brothers and to check on Ginny and Harry.  He had to stop doing the tutoring sessions with Harry and had apologized for it.  He was too busy with his duties.

Harry did not mind.  He was touched that Percy made time to just check on his well-being. 

Angelina and Alicia had become very busy too.  This was their O.W.L.s year and had a lot more homework and review to do.  It was also the twins’ O.W.L.s year as well, but they did not seem to acknowledge it much to the annoyance of Percy.  They certainly did not let its existence hold them back from their escapades.  

Harry was happy enough to just spend time with them while they worked.  He did his own work and did not ask them to help often.  Consequently, he was keeping up rather well because he worked diligently alongside them, much to Hermione’s delight and Ron’s disgust.

Harry sighed deeply as he set his quill down.  He looked morosely out of the window; the grounds bathed in moonlight under the half moon.

“What’s wrong Harry?” Katie asked, concerned.

He shrugged.  “It’s silly,” he murmured.

“Doesn’t seem like it to me.  Go on, tell me.”

He smiled wanly.  “Divination isn’t as cool as I thought it would be.”

“You mean not as easy as you thought it would be,” Alicia amended as she continued to read her textbook.

Harry snorted.  “Okay, maybe that too.”

“What’s so bad about it?” Katie asked.  “Leeanne likes it.”

Harry flushed and felt shy.  “Never mind, it’s silly.”

“Professor Trelawney predicted his death,” Hermione said waspishly from his side.  She punched the parchment hard with her quill.

The three older girls looked up at that.  “She did what?” Alicia asked, appalled.

“She said Harry is fated to die soon,” Hermione said with a sniff.  “Something dodgy about his tea leaves and something called a Grim.”

Katie snorted.  “A Grim?  Bollocks.”

Angelina looked worried.  “I’m not saying I believe in that sort of thing, but isn’t Professor Trelawney a Seer?”

“No, she’s a child of someone who was a true seer,” Alicia said.  “There’s never been a record of her making an accurate prediction.  Teachers predicting their students’ death.  I thought only Defense professors were supposed to be terrible.”

“My Mum says people killed by being a Grim are individuals with so little sense that it’s really only a matter of time and that they rather blame a Grim than the person’s intelligence.”  Katie smiled comfortingly at Harry.  “We know you have plenty of sense.”

Harry flushed from pleasure.

“It’s just, you don’t really use it,” Katie continued with a giggle.

Harry flushed from embarrassment as the four witches laughed.  “You’re not wrong,” he conceded, unable to stop from smiling despite his bright red face.  “I’ve gotten better though, right?”

“Remains to be seen,” Alicia said as she went back to work.  “I’ll reserve judgment until after our first Quidditch game this year.”

“It’s okay Rabbit,” Angelina said at Harry’s sour look, ruffling his hair.  “At least you’re cute and cuddly.  That makes up for it.”

His face and his attempts to bite Angelina’s hand had the girls erupting in laughter.  Despite the ribbing, he felt much better.

-0-

Harry stumbled slightly, sliding off Buckbeak’s back.  Flying on a hippogriff was an amazing experience, even though he preferred a broom.  He imagined it was a lot like riding a horse, the only difference was that this horse flew in the air.  His face was still a bit numb from the cold wind and he knew his untidy hair was even more messy.  Still, it was a wonderful experience.

Hagrid’s congratulatory pat on the back made him stumble even harder but Harry did not mind too much.  The new Professor was so nervous and so happy.

“That was really cool,” Ron said with a grin.

“Thanks,” Harry said.  “Can’t wait and see how disheveled you get.”

“I’m not going up there,” Ron snorted.  “I’ll do my bit and bow though.”  He and Hermione approached another hippogriff, one with snowy white feathers and a painted equine body.

Students in class did the same all around them.  Pairs or trios approached a magical creature and bowed warily.  Most of the time the hippogriff would bow back, allowing the students to touch and pet them.  If the animal did not bow back, the students would back off with some haste.

Draco approached Buckbeak alongside Pansy and Daphne.  He bowed with every bit of arrogance he exuded and after a long look, Buckbeak did not bow in return.  The pale boy turned his back and sneered.  “The beast seems to have absolutely no taste at all.  It should thank me fore approaching it, stupid animal.”

Harry did not know why exactly he started to run, but as soon as Draco opened his mouth he did.  He could see Buckbeak take offense to the insult and the hippogriff reared on his hind legs, the long claws on his forelegs glinted in the sunlight.

Pansy, who was still facing Buckbeak, shrieked in fear.  Draco turned and knocked Daphne over who was trying to scramble back.  His face went slack with shock and he looked dumbly at the angry hippogriff.

Harry pushed him and Pansy hard, knocking them out of the path of the reaching claws.  The sharp talons missed Draco by inches.  Harry turned and faced the angry animal, his stomach churning.  He focused on Hagrid’s instructions from earlier and bowed at the waist. 

Buckbeak fell forward, his forelegs impacted the earth and his claws sank deep.  He glowered at the scrambling Draco and cawed angrily, pawing at the ground.  He then looked at Harry and bowed almost immediately.

Harry almost collapsed from relief.  He patted Buckbeak’s head for a few moments, keeping him occupied for Hagrid to rush over and pull the temperamental animal away.  Harry’s skin was slick from sweat and he turned, looking down at Daphne who was still on the ground, looking at him with wide eyes.  He offered a hand, “Are you okay?”

She stared at his hand and then looked back at his face.

He flushed and wiped the sweat from his palm before offering it again.  “Sorry, sweaty.”

It was her turn to blush.  “No, my apologies.  That’s not why I was staring.”  She took his hand and she rose with his help.  “Thank you,” she said looking him in the eyes.  “Why did you come save us?”

Good question, he thought.  “Well,” he said slowly, trying to gather his thoughts, “I was trying to keep Buckbeak from hurting himself really.”

She looked shocked and then laughed.  After a moment he joined in.

“So it was not to save Draco from his own mistakes?” she asked.

“I…don’t like seeing people get hurt,” he replied, shrugging.

“What if it was just me?”

“I don’t think you’d be dumb enough to insult a hippogriff.”

She laughed again.  “Thank you very much…Harry,” she said with a blush.  “I appreciate your help.”

“You’re welcome…Daphne.  Oh, I uh, never thanked you properly for what you said last year.”  He looked down at the ground.  “During all that.”

“Well, it was despicable how people treated you.”  She looked at Draco, Pansy, Vincent, and Gregory glaring at them.

Harry saw them too.  “I hope they don’t bother you about…talking to me.”

“Do not worry Harry,” she said as she walked away.  “I am not dumb enough to care about them.”

Ron and Hermione hurried over. 

“What were you thinking?” Hermione hissed, angry and relieved.

“I didn’t want Buckbeak to get in trouble.  You know if he touched a hair on Draco’s head he’d go to his father and who knows what would happen,” Harry protested.

“But trading your health for Draco’s?”  Ron shook his head.  “The git didn’t even thank you.”

“He doesn’t need to,” Harry said and was surprised that he meant it.  “I didn’t do it for him…personally.  I just,” he sighed.  “I really don’t like seeing people get hurt.  Not if I can help it.”

“You’re too noble,” Hermione scolded.

“Hey speaking of, riding a hippogriff is kinda like riding a horse.  Does that count?”

“I’m not calling you Sir Harry,” Hermione said trying to fight her smile.

“I’ll call you Sir Harry,” Ron offered.  “Sir Hairy Arse.”

Hermione sighed and muttered a very weary ‘boys’ as Ron and Harry devolved into more playful insults.

-0-

Harry was feeling nervous again.  Typically something he felt to differing degrees in class but this nervousness had a sharper edge to it.  He watched as someone else approached the Boggart, watched their deepest fear come to life, and watched them dispel the fear.

Harry was afraid of lots of things.  He was afraid of the Dursleys, all in equal measure despite their differences.  He was afraid of losing his friends, especially the team, and he did not want to see how the Boggart would manifest that.  He was scared of Voldemort and he still had nightmares of a Voldemort and Quirrell combo, a misshapen skull that hissed at him from two mouths. 

If he was truly honest, he was afraid of being alone again.  Also something he did not want to think about how the Boggart would manifest.

He was at the front of the line now and it would be his turn next.  He watched in amazement as Ron’s acromantula lost its legs and the body rolled up to him.  He noticed out of the corner of his eye Professor Lupin rushing forward to interrupt but something got in his way and he stumbled.

The legless looked up at Harry and shifted.  Hair became fabric, body became thinner and longer.  The room instantly became cold and a horrible wasted cloaked figure rose from the ground.  The dark hood seemed to swallow him up and it made a terrible rattling noise.

 Harry had no idea how to make a Dementor funny but he lifted his wand and thought hard for a solution.

“-it’s him!”

“Who?” Harry asked, head turning to where he thought the voice came from.

“-it’s him!  Take-,” the voice crackled, “-and run!  I’ll hold him off!”

Harry did not see any of his classmates anymore.  He did not see Hermione or Ron.  Remus was nowhere to be seen.  He saw swirling white fog tinged with sinister green light.  He saw the Boggart-Dementor in front of him.

“No,” Harry whispered but no one heard him.

“Lily, it’s him!  Take Harry and run!  I’ll hold him off!”  The voice was slightly clearer now.  It was male, young, terrified.

Harry’s mind reeled.  “Please no,” he whispered again.  He was beginning to understand.

The cold cruel laughter echoed around him.  He tried to run but his body refused to listen.  He felt he was dipped into the Black Lake in the middle of winter, frozen and unable to move.  Utterly at the mercy of the nightmare.

“Please!  Harry is just a baby!” Lily cried. 

“Get out of my way foolish girl,” Voldemort said.

“Mum,” Harry whispered.

“Leave him alone!  Take me instead!”

“R-R-Riddikulus,” Harry whispered.  His wand shook and nothing happened.

“Ridiculous,” Voldemort sneered.  “Give me the boy and you will live.”

“No!  You won’t take him!” Lily yelled.

“Avada Kedavra,” Voldemort said.

Lily screamed and after a moment so did Harry.

-0-

“Is everything okay?” Neville asked nervously.

The class stared at Harry.  They had watched in fascination to see what the Boggart would turn into.  When it became a Dementor, everyone had scrambled away, already feeling the effects of the aura of despair the Dementor exuded.  It floated in front of Harry, menacing in every way.

Harry stood there frozen, staring directly at the Boggart-Dementor.  He did not move, did not make a sound.  After a moment his mouth moved but he still made no sounds.

Ron and Hermione took a few steps forward, trying their best to combat their mounting fear. 

Harry screamed. 

Hermione had heard him scream a few times before.  She heard him scream with joy at Quidditch games.  She still remembered the painful noises he made when they first met and when getting to know each other during the first year, whenever he was startled or afraid.  All of those had paled in comparison to the scream she heard in the compartment on the Express a week ago.  That scream was one of intense pain and loss.  A scream of someone who felt something deeply and could not contain their anguish.

This scream was one many times worse.

Harry's scream was filled with fear.  A fear of someone understanding something terrible.  The fear one had when they saw something awful and could do nothing to fix or change it.  A fear saturated by pain. 

Hermione ran to him, grabbing his robes.  At her touch he fell limp, as if his bones had disappeared.  She fell with him, desperate to keep from hitting the stones.  Ron jumped over Harry’s falling form to confront the Boggart directly.

The Boggart shifted again, turning into the giant acromantula that had nearly paralyzed Ron mere moments before. 

This time however, Ron had no hesitation.  “Riddikulus!” he yelled and flicked his wand.  The acromantula was flattened down, as if stomped on by a giant boot.  The imprint of a boot print appeared on its back and the Boggart-spider hissed in pain.  Ron flicked his wand again and the magical fear creature was sent flying into the clothes cupboard.  The doors closing behind it with a distinct slam.

Everyone looked at Ron with amazement but the boy ignored them, sinking down to his knees besides his friends.  “Is he okay?” he asked Hermione.

“I don’t know,” she fretted.  She had managed to keep Harry from hitting his head on the stone floor and he writhed in her lap.  “Harry, it’s okay, you're safe,” she said to him pleadingly.

“Harry!”  Remus knelt down too.  “I’m so sorry, I tried to prevent the Boggart from approaching him but tripped on something.”

“Do people normally react like this to Boggarts or Dementors?” Ron asked.

“Normally no.  However, people with significant trauma tend to be more sensitive,” Remus said worriedly. 

Harry’s eyes snapped open and he gasped.  “Mum.”  He struggled to rise.

“Harry, you’re okay now,” Hermione said, in a tone that she wished it was so when said out loud.  “It was a Boggart Harry, it turned into a Dementor.”  She tried to ignore what Harry meant by saying ‘mum’.  She tried to ignore the implications.

Harry sat up.  His chest heaved and he skin looked clammy.  He started to shake, his breathing shallow.  “I need to go,” he said in a dreadful whisper.  “I can’t breathe in here.”

“I will take you to the Medical Ward,” Remus offered and laid a hand on Harry’s arm.  Harry flinched hard, his eyes wide as he stared at the professor.  Remus flinched too, hand darting back as if burned.  “Harry…” he began sounding surprised and hurt.

“He doesn’t like it when people he doesn’t know touch him,” Ron said, inserting himself in between the startled professor and his friend. 

“But I-“

“Up you get mate,” Ron said, ignoring Remus.  He pulled Harry to his feet.

Hermione rose with him.  She did not like how cold his hands were, how ashen he looked.  He swayed unsteadily and she pretended not to notice how desperately he held onto her. 

“You go on,” Ron said.  “I’ll take your things up to the tower.  Same with Harry’s.”

She nodded gratefully.  “Let’s go Harry,” she murmured softly.   Without waiting for Remus’ permission, she led Harry gently from the room with everyone staring after them.

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 52 – Distractions

“What do you mean he’s not there?!”

Hermione stomped up the stairs and kicked the door of the third year boys’ dormitory open.  She glared at Harry’s empty bed, accusing it of lying to her.  She threw the covers back and tossed the pillows over her shoulder.  Going so far to lift the mattress and looking beneath the bed itself.

“Did you really think I would lie about this?” Ron asked incredulously.  “Or somehow miss the fact that he’s not in his bed?”

“No but I am very flustered right now and this is my coping mechanism.”  She glared at him.  “Unless you rather me be cross at you instead-“

Ron held his hands up.  “Nope, not one bit.  Throw his covers around some more if you like.”

She did but it did nothing to make her feel better.  “I don’t understand,” she said.  “He wanted to nap here instead of go to the Infirmary.  I walked him up here.  He asked me to sit with him until he fell asleep.  I left the room with him sleeping in his bed!”

Ron rubbed his chin.  “I hate to break it to you, but he must’ve been pretending to.  He’s really good at pretending to be asleep.  Like, weirdly good at it.”

They shared an uncomfortable look.

“But I was sitting in the common room.  I would have notice…” she groaned and opened his trunk.

Ron watched her rummage in it, idly wondering if he should be stopping her, before catching on.  “He must have grabbed his cloak.”

She slammed the trunk shut.  “He could be anywhere by now.”

Ron nodded.  “Let’s go check the usual places: the kitchens, the owlery, the Medical Ward just in case he gave us the slip, the library.”

“And if we don’t find him?” she asked, her hands wringing.

“We wait till dinner time and see if he shows up at the Great Hall.  If not I’ll go find Percy and the twins and we’ll search the castle.”

“That’s a good plan,” she admitted.

“Thanks.  You spend enough time with the twins, you’re bound to come up with one.”

-0-

Luna skipped down the corridor, her bare feet bouncing up and down on the cold stones.  She hummed softly to herself, skipping without a distinct destination in mind.  She stopped at an intersection; head tilted.  She changed direction and skipped down a different corridor, still humming softly.  Her steps took her all over the corridor, as if she was following a path only she could see.

She stopped at a tapestry of a field of flowers.  With a glance up and down the hall to ensure privacy, she slipped behind the tapestry.  She sat down on the stone bench nestled inside the small alcove hidden by the tapestry.  Normally she would snuggle into the corner but she sat in the middle of the bench instead.  She hummed softly, a wordless tune that was pleasant to listen to.

“I do hope I’m not bothering,” she said to the seemingly empty space.

A sniffle was heard.  “You’re not bothering me,” Harry said.  His voice was wet.  “How did you find me?”

“I found a path of wrackspurts out there and decided to follow them here.  The alcove is full of them and they usually don’t collect here.  I decided to sit here until they left.  Wrackspurts are scared of two people you see.  They gather when there’s only one but if there are two, they tend to get shy and leave.”

“Good thing you know about them” Harry said and he sounded serious.  As if he believed her.  “Why do they gather?”

“I’m sure you’ve heard the expression ‘Misery loves company’.  Well they are the company in the expression.  They like misery and their presence, in large numbers, increases misery.  They don’t mean to, it’s just their nature.”

Another sniffle and Harry’s head appeared, the edge of the cloak falling down and revealing his tear-streaked cheeks.  “I’m glad you’re here then.” 

She smiled dreamily.  “I am too.”  She looked at him with her wide eyes.  “Would you like to talk about whatever is upsetting you?”

“I wouldn’t want to burden you.”

“You wouldn’t burden me.  You also needn’t tell me if you don’t wish to.  I like it when you listen to me and I figured you would like for me to listen to you.”

He felt touched by her admittedly unorthodox but nevertheless sincere concern.  “I…had a run in with a Boggart that turned into a Dementor.  I reacted to it like I did a real Dementor and it made me remember something…I did not like.”

Luna shivered at the mention of the Dementor and its effects.  “I love all magical creatures but I must admit that Dementors are rather frightening.”  She reached out and patted an invisible part of Harry.  “I know how you feel.  I have some unpleasant memories that the Dementors remind me of.”

Harry looked at her.  Usually when a person says “I know how you feel”, he does not quite believe them.  They might have an idea of how he was feeling, but he knew they would not feel like he did.  Something about Luna made him believe her however.  He could believe she knew exactly how he felt.  He held his hand out to her and it took a moment before he realized his body was still covered by the invisibility cloak.  He blushed.

She did not seem to notice nor care.  After a moment of her looking down at the empty space she reached her hand out.  Their hands met underneath the cloak and she smiled as her hand disappeared from view.  “Well, that’s rather strange and enjoyable.”

He smiled at her delight and did not mind how she wiggled their held hands about, watching how her arm appeared and disappeared as the cloak slid up and down her arm.  She shivered again, drawing her legs up.

Harry noticed her bare feet and he frowned.  “Luna, what happened to your shoes and socks?”

“Oh, they went missing,” she replied blandly, looking away. 

“Missing?” he repeated.

“Wrackspurts again.  Aside from compounding misery, they enjoy taking things and hiding them.”

He felt her fingers trembling and she started to let go of his hand but he held it a little tighter.  “Are you sure it’s just the wrackspurts?  Is someone else taking your things?”

She shrugged and looked smaller all of a sudden.

He squeezed her hand gently.  “Luna, are people hurting you?”

She shook her head.  “No, not really.  Not directly.  They just don’t talk to me much and if they do, they call me Loony.  Because I say things they don’t understand.  I do think it’s the wrackspurts hiding my things though.”

Harry felt something aside from despair in his chest.  “It’s not winter yet but the stones are cold.  What are you going to do when winter comes?”

“Hope for my things to return by then,” she said without a hint of hope.  Her tone was someone who held little hope for what they said.

It was a tone that Harry knew all too well.

“I’ll see about getting your things back,” he said softly but with determination.

“You’re not in Ravenclaw,” Luna said quietly, forcing Harry to strain to hear her. 

“No, but that doesn’t mean I can’t try.  You’re my friend, Luna.”

She sniffled.  “You’re my friend too Harry.  I don’t want to burden you.”

He looked grim.  “You’re not a burden.”

“You have other things to be worried about.”

“Worrying about you will help.  I rather think about a friend and how I can help.”

She smiled and she looked radiant.  “Do you have to go now?” she asked shyly. 

“No, I don’t,” he said. 

They sat together in the dark alcove behind the tapestry, holding hands.

-0-

“Hey Percy, one of yours wants to talk to you.”

Percy looked up from his desk.  “Thank you.  I’ll be right out.”  He finished writing his report and set it aside, stepping outside of the Prefects offices to see who was looking for him.  “Oh hello Harry,” he began warmly then stopped when he got a good look at the third year.  “Harry, you look dreadful, is everything okay?”

Harry smiled wanly.  “I’m alright, thanks for asking.”

“No offense, but you do not look it at all.  Let me take you to Madam Pomfrey.”

He shook his head.  “I’m okay, but I really need to talk to you about something.”

“Of course, anything.  Does it have to do with my siblings?”

“No, but you should check in on Ginny more.  I think the Dementors are making her feel bad.”

Percy winced.  “Speaking from personal experience?”  He sighed when Harry nodded.  “Thank you for telling me, I will do that.  Is that what’s bothering you as well?”

“Sort of, but that’s not why I wanted to talk to you.  I have a friend in Ravenclaw.  She’s a second year and I think they’re bullying her in there.”

He frowned.  “What makes you say that?”

“She’s walking around the castle without any shoes or socks on.  She’s also missing other things.”

“Is there a chance that she’s…eccentric?”  He floundered at Harry’s uncomprehending look.  “A bit…strange or someone that does things a little strangely.”

“Luna is a little strange sure, but she was shivering, Percy.  I don’t think she wants to walk around the castle without shoes.”  Harry looked unhappy.  “I’ve seen how people treat her.  They treat her like she’s a…” he could not bear to use the word out loud, not right now.

Percy felt terribly trying to explain the situation away.  “I’m sorry Harry.  I do believe you.  I will see what I can do for her.  Luna you said is her name?  Luna Lovegood?  She’s actually a neighbor of ours.  Does not live too far away.”

“Thank you, Percy,” Harry said with a grateful smile.  “I knew I could rely on you.”

Percy felt touched.  His resolve to help increased.  “I will.  And thank you for telling me about Ginny but I must insist you take care.  Let me take you to the Infirmary for a potion or something.”

He shook his head.  “Luna needs more help than me right now.  I’ll head back to Gryffindor tower though.  Thanks Percy.”  He waved and walked away.

Percy watched until he rounded the corner and disappeared from sight before re-entering the Prefects offices.  He looked around until he saw the one he was looking for.  “Mullgrew.  A moment please.”

A tall, stocky seventh year boy walked over.  His Prefect badge was gold with a blue front and a bronze P emblazoned in the center of it.  “Yes?” he said.

“It has come to my attention that there might be some bullying in Ravenclaw tower that needs to be addressed.”

Mullgrew frowned.  “None that I’m aware of.  I’d know of any trouble inside the tower.  Did a Ravenclaw come talk to you about it?”

“No, the one who did is a friend of the one in question, Luna Lovegood.”

Mullgrew snorted.  “Loony?”

Percy’s eyes narrowed.  “Luna,” he repeated.

Mullgrew waved a negligent hand.  “We call her Loony.  She’s loopy and crazy.  Says she sees all sorts of things.  I’ve heard it all before.”

“You mean to tell me that she has come to you with concerns before and you ignored her?”

“Nothing concrete or even legitimate.”

“So she enjoys walking around the cold castle without footwear?”  Percy’s voice dripped incredulity.  “She likes to be missing her things?”

Others began to watch and listen in.  Mullgrew’s face turned ugly.  “Just saying she makes up things for attention.  There’s nothing wrong going on, just some harmless shenanigans.  She’s not being hurt.”

Something strained deep inside Percy’s chest, something that was dangerously close to breaking.  He had heard that sort of comment made before, the off-handed way to explain a younger student’s discomfort.  He felt shame knowing that in the past he might have made or listened to such comments.  He heard plenty made about Harry and knowing who Harry actually was, he knew just how false they were. 

His shame fueled his ire.  “I do not believe you have any right to determine what hurts her and what does not.”

Mullgrew looked mutinous.  “Fine.  I’ll look into it to make your little friend happy.”

“Tonight.”

Mullgrew stared at Percy.  “What?”

“I expect a report tonight.  On my desk.  I will check it tonight.”

Mullgrew laughed without humor.  “Look, just because you think you’re dating Penelope doesn’t mean you can order me around Weasley.”

The thing in his chest snapped.

People watching blanched at the expression Percy made, some even backed up warily.  Mullgrew noticed their looks and when he saw Percy’s face, he took a step back.

“My position as Head Boy means I can tell you to do your duties Mullgrew.  Not my social life.  Not my standing as a Gryffindor.  Head.  Boy.  I am trusted by the Headmaster and the Deputy Headmistress to oversee the Prefects and ensure the care of the students and you will NOT be the reason I fail in my duties!”

No one had heard Percy get truly angry before.  All have seen him chase after his twins time after time.  All had heard him lecture them time and again with tones of increasing annoyance and anger.  This time there was no familiarity on his face, no sense of him holding back.  His cheeks were pale and his ears were red, and he looked furious.

“You will investigate now with the other Ravenclaw Prefects and resolve the issue.  You will then give me a report tonight.  If it is not to my satisfaction and the situation has not been resolved, I will enter the tower myself tomorrow and do it myself.  If that does not resolve the situation, I will involve Professor Flitwick and the Headmaster!”

The offices were deathly quiet.

Mullgrew coughed.  “Or else what?”

Percy stared.  “I beg your pardon?”

“Normally when someone says something like that, they usually say ‘or else’ and list some kind of punishment.”  Mullgrew tried to recapture some dignity.  “So, or else what?”

Percy took a step forward.  And another.  And another. 

Mullgrew took a step back, and another step back.  He kept backing up until he backed into a wall.

Percy followed and leaned in so his face was very close to Mullgrew’s.  “You’re the Ravenclaw,” Percy hissed.  “I assume you’re clever enough to imagine the consequences.”  He started to turn but then stopped, staring into the Ravenclaw’s eyes.  “One more thing.”

Mullgrew gulped but said nothing.  He could say nothing, his voice had abandoned him.

“Question my duties again or comment on my social life again and you will not have to worry about me ever telling you what to do, ever again.”  He somehow leaned even closer.  “Do I have to explain myself?”

“No, no you don’t,” Mullgrew stuttered.  “I’ll go to Ravenclaw tower right now.”

“Good.”  Percy took a step back and watched coolly as the Ravenclaw Prefect practically ran, followed by the other Ravenclaw Prefects.  After they left, in the shocked silence, Percy spoke, “I am sure everyone has duties to perform?”

A flurry of movement filled the room and the Prefects ran about, eager to show that they were working.  Anything to avoid the eye of the Head Boy.

-0-

“Hmm, that’s new,” Katie observed.

It actually was not to be fair.  Hermione usually lectured either Ron, Harry, or both at the same time, at least once a week.  However, this was a rare moment where both Hermione and Ron were speaking severely to Harry.  He was sitting and looked up at the red-headed boy and the brown-haired girl almost placidly, as if he agreed to what they were saying.  Instead of mollifying them, it seemed to drive them on.

“Should we go rescue him?” Angelina asked.

“Normally, but I think he doesn’t mind terribly given his expression,” Katie said softly.  “It’s more her expression that’s what’s interesting.”

“Stuck-up?”

Katie grinned at her friend.  “Be nice.  No, she looks more concerned instead of irritated.  She’s really worried about something.”

Angelina looked over thoughtfully.  “He does seem a bit exhausted.  I think I heard them mention a Dementor.”  She glanced at Katie.  “But there shouldn’t have been a Dementor in the castle, right?”

Katie chewed the end of her quill.  “He’s been in a state ever since the train.  Like, he was really affected by the Dementor, more than us.  I wrote mum to ask her about it.”

“What did she say?”

“She said people who’ve had real trauma in their lives, like those that’ve gone through something seriously bad, can have really bad experiences around Dementors.  Their aura makes those memories surface and can even cause certain people to manifest their memories.”

Angelina scowled.  “I bet Harry has lots of trauma he can pick from.”  Her scowl became sad.  “It has to be a bad one.  I haven’t heard him scream like that before.  It was worse than when we met him first year.”

The shorter girl nodded with reluctant agreement.  “I know I normally say we should wait for him to open up to us first, but maybe we can chat with him tomorrow some and see if it helps.”

“That’s a good idea.  Let’s do it before dinner.”

Katie felt better that they had a plan, but she kept sneaking glances over at Harry, wondering and worrying.

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 53 – Broken Temporarily

“Harry, could I have your assistance with something?”

Harry looked at Alicia, “Sure.  What do you need?”

“You’re free until dinner, right?”  At Harry’s nod she beckoned for him to follow.  “Very good.  I don’t know if it will take the whole time but it might.  Follow me.”

Harry blinked a few times before he did, wondering what she needed or wanted.  It was not like he had anything better to do.  He could be doing homework of course, but he still felt rattled after yesterday’s events.  If he was being honest, he planned on hiding somewhere with his cloak again.  Find somewhere to be alone and to organize his thoughts.  He could always do that after helping Alicia with whatever she wanted.

He followed her out of the tower and down the many staircases.  As she led him out of the main doors, he wondered where they were going.  As they were about to leave the courtyard he stopped, looking around the grounds nervously.  It was a sunny day, one of the last clear days before the coming winter.  It was warm but he shivered and he felt that small incessant buzz in the back of his head.

Alicia noticed his hesitation and she held her hand out.  “Come on, we’re almost there.”

He took her hand willingly and nodded.  They walked down the path to the lake and he knew where they were going when she led him along the rocky shoreline to a small grove of trees.  It was where she told him to find Angelina last year.  He felt a little better.  From what he remembered, it was a very beautiful spot and peaceful.

As they passed through the hanging branches, he was surprised to see Katie and Angelina there.  They had laid out a blanket and were reading.  They looked up when the duo appeared and smiled comfortingly.

Alicia pushed him down between them and with a bemused expression he accepted a bottle of iced pumpkin juice from Katie.  For a few moments no one said anything.  Birdsong and the sound of the waves hitting the shore filled the silence, the breeze made the branches rattle and rustle.

“Harry,” Alicia began, “Angelina and I are fifth years.  Do you know what that means?”

Harry was still a little confused.  “Uh…maybe?  You’ve been here for five years?”

Katie and Angelina giggled and Alicia rolled her eyes.  “Yes, very good Harry.  What else?”

“O.W.L.s?”

“Precisely.  O.W.L.s.  We are being tested on five years’ worth of knowledge.  As you might imagine, that is a lot to review and remember in one year’s time.”

“Alicia!”  Angelina looked angry.  “Are you trying to guilt him into talking?!”

“Perish the thought!  I only wanted Harry to know how important he is to us and that we’re taking the time to check on him despite all that we have to do.”  Alicia glared at the taller girl.  “I know you don’t care about your test results because you’re aiming for the League but I have to try my best or not get a proper job in the future.”

“Professional Quidditch is a proper job thank you and I do want to do well on my tests!”

Katie groaned.  “Can it you two.  This isn’t about either of you right now.  Show some consideration.”

Alicia’s eyes twinkled mischievously.  “Please, I act this way for Harry’s benefit, you know.  Look how amused he is.”

It was true.  Harry was amused and he was snickering at the two fifth year girls.  Their arguments and squabbling never failed to make him smile.  In the beginning he was very scared of any of them arguing with each other.  He thought all arguments always ended with someone getting hurt and punished.  It took him some time to learn that friendly arguments were a thing.

Angelina snorted and pushed Alicia so that she fell over with a squawk.  “Rabbit, is everything okay?”

He stopped snickering and looked down at the bottle in his hands.  He grunted non committedly. 

“Is that a yes or a no?”

He grunted again.

Alicia gave him a mock glare reminiscent of Professor McGonagall.  “Use your words dear.”

He looked sourly at her and made a hand gesture she made all the time.

“I said words,” Alicia replied but she was laughing.  “You have to be emphatic with hand gestures Harry.  It drives the point across when you are.”  She made another hand gesture, demonstrating.

“Alicia!”  Katie leaned over to push the laughing girl over.  “Don’t be crude!  And you,” she gently slapped a giggling Harry on the arm, “don’t learn those from her.”

After the laughter subsided, she looked serious.  “Harry, I know talking about things is hard for you.  We will never try to force you to talk to us.  Just know that we’re here to talk to when you’re ready to.  We just thought you might feel more comfortable out here for a little bit, kind of like when you were at the Burrow and you liked being outside.”

“Even if you decide not to talk, we can just sit here and study together, okay?”  Angelina smiled encouragingly.

For a while that was what they did.  The older girls read and studied while Harry sat and sipped his juice. 

“What do you guys feel when you’re near a Dementor?”  His voice cut through the silence and just mentioning the Dementors seemed to make the air drop a few degrees.

“Terrible,” Katie said without hesitation.  “It feels like the air is thick and heavy, and it drags on me.  I feel like I’m going to vomit.”

“I feel angry and sad at the same time,” Angelina said.  “Like, I want to fight but I can’t.  It makes me feel helpless, like I can’t control myself and can only get sadder.”

Alicia swallowed slowly.  “I feel trapped.  I feel like something is draining my energy and I can’t escape.”

“Do, do any of you hear or see things?  Like, see your bad thoughts or bad memories?”

“Sort of,” Angelina said.  “Like, I can hear things that I’ve heard in the past.  It’s more that I feel the bad emotions I felt during those bad times.  Only magnified if that makes sense.”

The other two girls nodded in agreement.

Harry looked out over the lake.  His voice was soft, almost covered up by the sound of the waves.  The girls had to move closer to hear him.  “I hear things.  I hear voices and sounds.  The first time, on the train, I didn’t really know what was going on.  Yesterday, in Defense class, a Boggart turned into a Dementor when it came to me and I felt the aura again and I heard the memory again.”

“An actual memory?” Katie asked, horrified.  “Like beginning to end?”

Harry nodded listlessly.

“Was it when you were with your aunt and uncle?” Katie asked timidly.

He shook his head.  “No, before that.”  He breathed deep.  Something in him tried to prevent him from talking, to hoard the secret, to hide it out of pain and shame.  Something else told him he would feel better if he shared.  That he could trust these three girls.  The second something sounded very familiar to him.  Before he could talk himself out of it, he continued.

“I hear a woman screaming.  She’s…trying to save her baby.  She is begging for someone to not hurt her baby.”  His voice hitched.  “To take her instead.”

The three girls were frozen in horror, speechless.

“He doesn’t listen.  He laughs at her, calls her names.  Says he will spare her if she lets him…kill the baby.”

Angelina held her mouth and almost retched. 

Tears fell from his eyes but he continued to talk, to look out over the lake without seeing.  At first his words were halting and slow but the longer he spoke, the faster they came.  The dam had broken and the words flooded out.  “He kills her.  She screams right before and that’s when I can’t help but scream too.”

“W-W-Who is, was, she?” Katie asked.  Her hands shook and she thought she knew the answer but prayed desperately that it wasn’t who she thought it was.

“My mum.”

Katie hugged him to her, her own tears falling like rain. 

Angelina looked horrified.  “So, wait, that means, the other voice is…..You-Know-Who?”

Harry nodded against Katie’s shoulder.

Angelina crawled over and wrapped her arms around both him and Katie.  She was shaking but she did not know if it was because of Harry or herself.

Alicia looked stunned, her mouth opening and closing dumbly.  “That’s impossible,” she said, shell-shocked.  “You were a baby.  No one remembers anything from when they’re a baby.  That can’t be right.”

“You think he’s making this up?” Angelina hissed.

Alicia’s eyes blazed behind her tears.  “No!  Of course not!  But I’m trying to think of a logical thing here that makes sense and failing miserably!”

Katie glared at the other two and their argument faltered, fading to uneasy silence.

“It’s probably because of magic,” Harry said lamely. 

The others chuckled weakly at the statement. 

“The first time, on the train, I didn’t know what was going on.  I think deep down I had an idea, but I didn’t know for sure.  Yesterday though, I did.  I heard my dad, right before he was killed.  I heard mum say my name yesterday.” 

He began to shake harder.  “The worst part is, I want to hear her again.  I’ve never heard her before, from what I can remember.  I can hear her, but she’s so scared.  I want to hear her but the only way I can is when she’s in so much fear and pain.  I want to help her, but I can’t, it already happened.  I’m so sick, aren’t I?  Wanting to hear her in her worst moment?”

Alicia threw herself at them, colliding with them bodily and knocking everyone over.  They fell over in a pile but no one complained.  She hugged Harry hard, pushing him securely between the three of them.  “You’re not sick,” Alicia said as she sobbed.  “You’re just a poor boy that is desperate to hear his mum and never had a chance to.”  

Surrounded by them, Harry finally let loose.  He cried.  He let all the pain and stress and pressure from the train ride till yesterday out.  He felt safe enough to lose himself to grief.

They held him until he slowly stopped.  Waited for his sobbing to slow.  When he was quiet, they gently moved about, rearranging themselves so all were sitting and still close to each other.

Harry felt much better and also incredibly embarrassed.  He tried to hide his face by rubbing it with his sleeve.  “Thank you,” he said softly.

Angelina pulled his arm away and used her handkerchief to wipe his face, thinking of the last time she did this back in his first year.  It was only two years ago, but it felt like a lifetime.  Harry had changed in many ways since then, all for the better, but in some ways he was still the hurt boy that she had become very protective over.  “Anytime Rabbit,” she said.  She chuckled softly as he wiggled his nose slightly.

He looked down at his hands.  “I can’t get her voice out of my head.  I want to because I don’t want to hear her in fear, but I never want it to leave either.  What if I forget how she sounds again?  I also don’t want to keep hearing…His…voice anymore.”  He sniffled. 

The girls did not know quite what to say to that.

“The memory makes me feel worse than anything the Dursleys did to me,” he said, still looking down.  “Actually, they both kind of make everything worse.  During the memory, I feel like when they’ve yelled and beat me for ages, the same kind of pain and helplessness.  Then I have to hear my Mum and Dad die.  I have to hear Him laugh.”

He looked up at them and his face was full of anguish.  “I feel broken,” he whispered.

Katie rested her forehead against his.  “That’s okay.  It’s alright to feel that way.  Just remember that broken things can be fixed.  It might take some time and more than a spell, but it can be fixed.  With time and effort and help, we’ll get there.”

He started to cry again.  “Why are you all so nice to me?”

The other two girls moved in to hug him again.  “Because we care about you despite you asking silly questions,” Angelina said.

“I don’t know how to pay you all back,” he said lamely.

“Hey, remember the end of last term?” Angelina asked.  “Real friendship isn’t about keeping score or paying back.  It’s about giving.  We give and you give.  That’s what it’s about.  Today we help you and tomorrow you help one of us and so on.”

“Thank you,” he whispered.

They sat together, the birdsong returned to fill the air.  They sat quietly, lost in their own thoughts. 

Katie leaned against Harry.  The fact that Harry finally admitted out loud that the Dursleys had beaten him did not escape her notice.  However, compared to other things, she knew they could handle that later.  She was glad to know how Harry was hurting this way despite not having any idea on how to help him overcome it.  Still, knowing the problem was the first step to fixing it.

Angelina leaned against Harry’s other side.  Her mind still reeled from the discovery.  It horrified her.  She could not imagine carrying that kind of visceral experience.  She wanted to do anything she could to help him feel better but she was at a loss.  This was not something she could hit or use a spell on.  It would not stop her from trying.

Alicia sat facing Harry.  Her own problems seemed hilariously small compared to Harry’s.  She still stubbornly fought the idea that Harry should not have remembered such a terrible event when he was a baby.  Of course he did, considering the proof in front of her.  It made her feel uneasy and terribly sad for him.

Harry was exhausted.  He felt drained.  He finally realized how much the knowledge of the memory bothered him.  Ever since the train he slept poorly.  Nightmares kept him up most nights.  Now, with the confession out, he felt like he could sleep better.  He felt like a dreadful weight was lifted from his shoulders.  He still had to carry the burden of the memory, and how it made him feel.  But he knew he was not alone now in doing so.

Finally, Alicia crawled back to her things and took her wand in hand before crawling back.  She gently tapped Harry on the head. 

“What are you doing?” Katie asked.

“Reparo,” Alicia said and tapped Harry again.

Harry smiled.

“Are you seriously trying to use a Mending Charm on Harry?” Katie asked incredulously. 

“Thought it’d be worth a try,” Alicia said with a surprisingly straight face. 

Angelina lunged and grabbed Alicia and started pulling her to the lake.  “We were having a nice moment after Harry shared something very personal and painful and you had to go and ruin it.  That’s it, I’m drowning you in the lake.”

Harry laughed.  For the first time in over a week he laughed completely and utterly. 

The girls looked fondly at Harry and joined in the laughter.

“See?” Alicia said cheekily.  “I’m helping.”

“And so am I,” Angelina said as she continued to drag the struggling girl closer to the water. 

“Don’t drown Alicia,” Harry said, still laughing.  “She’s funny.”

“Thank you, Harry, I’m glad someone appreciates my humor,” Alicia said.

“Just a little drowning,” Angelina begged.  “Just enough for her to get water-logged.  Please Harry?”

He opened his mouth but his stomach replied.  It grumbled loudly and his face went scarlet.

The girls laughed hysterically and after a moment he joined in.

“Even his stomach said no,” Katie laughed as she leaned against Harry.

“Guess I can’t then,” Angelina said with mock sadness.  “Good job Alicia, saved by Harry’s stomach.”

“A fine thing to be proud of,” Alicia said as she rose to her feet, brushing leaves and dirt from her robes.  “You haven’t been eating properly lately, have you?

Harry shook his head.  “I haven’t been hungry, but I am now I think.”

“Then let’s get you fed and watered properly.”  Katie rose and offered her hands to Harry, helping him up.  “You’ll need it for practice this year.  I know Oliver’s going to be more intense this year since it’s his last.”

Before they left the grove Harry stopped and hugged each of the girls tightly, one by one.  “Thank you,” he said softly as he finished.  “I don’t know what’d I do without you.”

“Neither would we,” Alicia said sincerely.

Angelina reached down and hefted him up on her shoulder.  He shouted with delighted alarm and resisted the urge to kick, not wanting to accidentally hit her.  “You definitely need some feeding; I’ve hoisted sacks of taters heavier than you.”

“And you said I ruin moments?” Alicia exclaimed.  “Double standard!”

“You already ruined it, I’m salvaging it,” Angelina replied. 

“Speaking of taters, I heard shepherd’s pie is for dinner,” Katie said with a smile.

“Splendid!  Let’s go Harry, before it’s all gone!”  Angelina took off running back to the castle with Harry slung over her shoulder.  They could hear the two laugh all the way.

“How crude,” Alicia sniffed as she followed at a slower pace.

“You’re just jealous you can’t hoist people up on your shoulder,” Katie teased as she walked alongside. 

“Not everyone can be a tall Amazonian brute,” Alicia said.  She looped an arm through Katie’s.  “I’m glad you told me about doing this today.”

Katie sighed.  “Never thought it would be something like that.  Poor Harry.  He’s had a rough life.”

“That was before us.  We’ll make sure it’s much better.”

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 54 – Teamwork

The crash of thunder made Alicia flinch and she glared balefully at the ceiling of the locker room.  “Remind me why we are playing in the middle of a storm?”

“Quidditch cares not for the weather,” Fred said airily.

“No matter how much the players do,” George said.

“We’re going to be soaked to the bone,” Alicia grumbled.  “We’ll be lucky if we do not get hit by lightning.”

“Does that happen?” Harry asked, eyes wide.

“Not often,” Oliver admitted.  “But there have been cases.”  He reddened at Angelina and Katie’s glares.  “What?  I’m not lying to Harry.  There’ve been cases of players being hit by lightning.”

“Don’t worry Rabbit,” Angelina said.  “Brooms have a Grounding Charm on them.  If you’re hit, it usually bleeds off and you usually make it through with just some tingling and some crazy hair.”

“That’s not as reassuring as you think it sounds,” Harry said with a nervous smile.

“I did not mean to alarm you Harry,” Alicia said soothingly.  “The last time a Hogwarts student got hit by lightning during a Quidditch game was over a hundred years ago.  I was just being grouchy.”  She opened her arms and Harry stepped in for a hug.

There was the tiniest spark of blue light when they made contact and Harry yelped, feeling a jolt go through him.  When he pulled away, he saw Alicia’s grinning face and noticed she had her wand in hand.

“Really?  A Shocking Jinx?” Katie asked.  Her eyes were narrowed but she was fighting a smile.

“Just preparing him,” Alicia said giggling.  “See?  Didn’t even affect his mess of hair.”  She squealed in protest when Angelina lifted her up and tried to stuff her into a locker.

George shook his head sorrowfully.  “Why didn’t we think of that?”

“What, shoving Alicia into a locker?  She’d murder us,” Fred snorted.

“No, the shocking thing.  That’d be really funny.”

Oliver laughed.  “Alright, don’t shove her into the locker Angelina, we need her to play.”  He looked at Harry.  “Normally I’d say take your time and fly a bit to enjoy the game, but if you catch the Snitch fast today, I’d appreciate it.”

“If you catch it fast today, we’ll let you shock Alicia,” Angelina said as she let Alicia go.

“Hey!  I didn’t consent to that!”

“I don’t know the jinx though,” Harry said with mock sorrow.

“Harry!”

“We’ll teach you Rabbit.”

“Angelina!”

-0-

This was the hardest game Harry had ever played.  The team had practiced in tough conditions before.  Oliver wanted them to get used to playing when it was not sunny and perfect.  They had practiced in all sorts of rain and when the wind was very hard.  They had done night practices too to get used to dark conditions even though school games were always during the day.

This game was a combination of the worst of conditions.  The rain was freezing and pounded down, falling in thick sheets that obscured everything.  Visibility was bought with bolts of lightning that flashed at intervals, throwing sharp shadows of eerie light.  The wind pushed them all over the place, seeming coming at all angles to throw them off course.  If it was not for Hermione’s idea of charming his glasses to be impervious, he would not have been able to see anything at all.

Harry looked around.  His usual trick of looking for strange movement would not help with the falling rain and flickering lightning.  He shuddered when thunder rolled again, feeling the sound rattle his entire body.  As much as he wanted to, it did not seem the game would be ending any time soon.  He did not even know what the score was, much less what the other players were doing.

He saw something flicker and he looked up.  He squinted, trying to be certain.

A flash of gold.

He flew straight up and he noticed the Hufflepuff Seeker, Cedric Diggory, doing the same.  They flew up at similar angles, both having seen the Snitch.  Cedric was broader in shoulder and heavier than Harry, and though he was not as fast as the lighter Harry, he could stay on course better against the wind.

Harry leaned down on the broom to lower his profile and tried to use his smaller stature as an advantage.  He was staying in front of the other boy, but not by much.

He felt himself growing colder.  At first he thought the wind and the rain was getting to him even more.  Then he noticed movement around them.  All around them.

He groaned, realizing he was reacting to the Dementors’ Aura.  He could make out their shapes in the gloom, getting closer.  He could feel them getting closer, the buzzing in his head was getting louder.  He tried to speed up, outrace them, grab the Snitch, and flee from them.

Cedric faltered.  A pair of Dementors had flown close to him and he was starting to shake.  He could feel himself losing control as the wave of despair overtook him.

Harry crossed his path and the Dementors changed prey.  They tasted something more intense, more traumatic.

More delicious.

They chased after Harry.

Harry flew erratically, trying to get them off his tail.  He flew like he did when he was being chased by the rogue Bludger last year, loops and dives, sharp turns, anything to confuse the Dementors.

They were not fooled.  They were not deterred. 

Harry flew up higher into the rolling sky.  He was panicking a little, trying to escape them.  He could hear the voices of Lily and Voldemort growing louder.  He bit his lip so hard that it bled.  His hands were white from gripping the broom so tight.  He tried to fly as fast as he could.

It was not enough.

He was herded by the pursuing Dementors and flew into a pack of them.  One Dementor’s aura was enough to send Harry into his nightmare place. 

Five waited for him, not counting the two that pursued him.

The combined auras drowned him.  Their desire to feed on him overwhelmed him.  He felt their touch and in an instant he lost strength and warmth. 

He lost consciousness.

His broom slipped from nerveless fingers.  He did not hold onto his broom with his legs.

He fell.

The ground was far, far below.

-0-

Katie barely dodged the Bludger that flew at her.  The rain was both friend and enemy.  It lowered her visibility so she had almost missed the magical missile.  However, the rain and wind had slowed it considerably, giving her time to dodge.

She stopped flying for a moment, trying to take her bearings.  She barely saw the other players, only recognizing colors of their Quidditch robes.  Her body was soaked like Alicia said they would be, and she shivered.

The rain lessened and she sighed with relief.  She could see more now, even with the wind whipping things about strongly.  Her shivers increased and she figured the wind could push harder without the rain in the way.

Then she realized that she was shivering from something else.  Something more insidious and terrifying. 

A scream cut through the air, startling her.  She looked over to the source and she saw the screamer looking up.  Her eyes followed the path and she almost screamed herself, seeing Dementors flying about far above.  Then her eyes widened as she realized two players were up there: one in yellow, one in red.

The one in yellow flew down at an angle, hunched over a broom.

The one in red fell, limply, uncontrolled, without a broom.

She knew who it was.

She flew straight up and towards the falling figure.  She resisted the urge to scream, saving her energy.  The wind pushed and pulled her, knocked her off course, but she flew gamely on. 

The angle was bad and when she reached out with her hand to grab Harry, the wind tore them apart, her frozen fingers found no purchase in his sodden robes.  She twisted the broom around, trying to grab him again but the speed of his fall ripped him away again.

She tried to fly at an angle, to intercept him, to catch him with her arms instead of just grabbing him with her hands.  The impact nearly knocked her off her broom, his limp body hitting her hard.  She tried to grapple him, and tried to pull him onto her broom.  He was slipping off and she screamed in frustration and fear as he fell from her.

A desperate lunge had her wrap one arm around his body but she was dangerously overbalanced.  She could feel herself slipping from her broom.  She knew she had to let go or else fall.

She let go of her broom.

She wrapped her legs around Harry’s midriff and tried to open her robes wide, to do anything to slow them down.

The ground was still far away.

The ground was rapidly approaching.

-0-

Angelina wanted to vomit. 

She saw Harry fall from so very high up and she had flown up at first to try and catch him.  She watched horrified as he fell but her horror had turned into relief as she saw Katie fly fast, intercepting him in air.

She screamed when she saw Katie’s broom go flying away and the girl clinging to Harry.

She bit the scream off and flew down towards the ground.  As she approached, she turned as sharp as she could, nearly flinging herself off the broom from the force.  Facing upwards she felt her legs hit the ground hard and bit back a curse before kicking off harder than she ever had before.

The force of the kick off plus the energy the broom still had sent her flying up at high speed.  She would have never done this in optimum conditions.

Desperation was a strong motivator.

She flew at her two friends with the aim of a missile.  She leaned low over the broom so she could avoid the drag of the wind.  She stared at them without blinking, calculating the distance between them.  At the last moment before impact, she sat up and opened her arms wide.

She grunted in pain and effort when Katie and Harry hit her hard.  She wrapped her arms around them but the force of the blow turned her around.  With her legs clamped tightly around the broom, they spun around and around uncontrolled.   She had hoped flying at them from the other direction as fast as possible would stop their momentum, and it did, but they were spiraling out of control.

Angelina tried to get her broom under control.  She tried to keep holding on to Katie and Harry.  She felt the wind trying to stretch them apart, break their holds on each other.  She too was faced with a decision, to decide on what to hold onto and what to let go.

She decided.

She kicked off the broom as hard as she could in another desperate ploy to break their momentum to the ground.  She ignored Katie’s horrified shout and bundled the two younger teammates to her body and turned so she was the one closer to the ground.

They fell towards the ground.  Not as fast as before.  But they gained speed.

The ground was much closer now.

-0-

George felt his stomach curl up on itself as he saw the first Harry fall, then Katie.  He was about to fly towards them when Fred grabbed his arm. 

“We won’t get there in time!” Fred shouted over the rain and wind. 

“What do we do then?” George shouted back.

Fred pointed at one of the long flags that draped from the stands.  George nodded and the two flew straight to it.  Fred flew down and grabbed one end while George flew to where it was attached to the stands.  With furious desperation, he tore the flag from the attachment points, using his teeth to rip the cord to pieces.

The wind grabbed the loose fabric and Fred was pulled along the ground.  He dug his feet in and rolled the flag up into a large ungainly bundle, one that would not be caught by the wind.  He turned and kicked off, flying towards George.  He stopped his brother from grabbing one end.  “Not yet!  If you grab it now, we’ll get carried away with the wind.  We need to try and intercept at the right moment and catch them with it.”

George nodded and took position in front of Fred.  “I’ll break trail!”

The twins flew with Fred following closely behind his twin.  The bundle made flying difficult before the wind was a factor, and he kept slipping side to side despite George taking the brunt of the wind in front of them.

They cheered when they saw Angelina collide with Harry and Katie, thinking the girl had caught them.

They cried out in terror when they saw her ripped away from her broom and now their three friends were falling again.

George tried to speed up.  He did not think they were going to make it.

The ground was getting closer and closer.

-0-

Oliver stared in horror at seeing Harry fall.  This was the worst possible scenario and he felt dread bubble up from within, threatening to consume him.

He swallowed hard and waved at Alicia who was close by.  “We need to get down and get our wands!” he bellowed.

She looked like she was about to fly up too but nodded understanding.  The pair flew down to the ground, jumping off their brooms at the last moment.  Alicia stumbled when she landed but she managed to stay up-right, slipping over the wet grass as she ran to the locker rooms.

Oliver ran to where he thought Harry would fall, standing there and looking up as his horror grew.

Alicia ran up to him and thrusted his wand at him.  She looked up and shrieked, seeing Angelina and Katie now tumbling in freefall with Harry.  Her face went deathly pale.

“Slowing charms?” Oliver asked.

“No, they’re too far away.  And if we only hit one and not all of them that would tear them apart.  We can’t soften the ground because what if they miss?  We can’t catch them with levitation charms either.”  She chewed her lip and stared up without blinking.  “This damn wind is going to get in the way no matter what!”

Oliver saw the twins approaching, saw the large bundle Fred held.  It gave him an idea.  “Wind!  Wind Blast Charms!  We stop them from freefall and give the other two a chance to catch them with the flag.”

Alicia stared at him.  “With all this other wind in play?”

“We both do it at the same time.  Pour all our power into it and hopefully our spells will mesh and amplify.”

“Combined magic?!  That’s hard to do under ideal conditions and this sure as hell isn’t!”

“Got a better idea?”  Oliver felt his blood drain as he saw how fast his three friends were falling.

“No, but we need to have perfect timing.”

“I got that, on my word.”  They stood with their wands at the ready.  “Remember, cast at Maxima, pour it all in.  Round sweep of the arm and up to do a concentrated blast.”

“Got it,” Alicia said, her expression determined but her voice wobbled.  She felt her heart pound as their friends fell closer.  “Oliver.”

“Not yet, we need to do it within the limits of the spell for it to work.  They have to be closer.”

They fell.

“Oliver…” Her voice was rising in pitch.  Her panic was devouring her.

“Not.  Yet.”

She began to cry, her wand came up.  Oliver reached out with his free hand and grabbed hers, squeezing it tight.

“Not yet!  Trust me.”

She squeezed his hand hard, feeling him do the same.

They fell closer.

“OLIVER!” she shrieked.

“NOW!”

Their wand hands went out, directing a large circle before they pointed up at the same time, flicking the wand left to right before pointing directly up.  “VENTUS MAXIMA!” they cried out in tandem.

For one dreadful moment, she felt that the magic had failed, that she had incanted wrong, the wand movements were not precise enough.  She could see in her mind her friends falling to their deaths.

The magic screamed out of her.  She felt all her energy leave her body, collect at her wand tip, and explode out of her wand.  The spell combined with Oliver’s and the wind was under their control.  It swirled into a brief cyclone before it roared straight up, the tip like a wall.

The blast of wind hit the three solidly and pushed them up, arresting their momentum.  The impact almost jarred them apart but the two girls took the moment of weightlessness to grab onto each other tighter, sandwiching Harry between them.

The blast of wind flew all around them, the magically conjured air overriding the natural wind and for a brief moment, the pitch was calm and silent.  But only for a moment.

It was all the twins needed.

The second the wind died Fred threw one end of the flag to George, already flying forward.  George caught it and flew to catch up, twisting the fabric out and making it as broad as possible.  Fred flew to the far side of their friends and George waited until the flag was taught before they both flew up at the same time.

By then Katie and Angelina and Harry had started to fall again but without nearly the same amount of momentum as before.  They landed neatly in the middle of the flag, caught.  Without their hands on their brooms, the twins were not able to stay steady but managed to fly slowly to the ground, hauling hard on the flag and keeping their friends in the middle.  The wind came back with a vengeance, as if the storm was angry at being influenced by outside forces.  It pushed down on them.

They landed on the pitch with a bone-jarring thump. 

Alicia started to run to them but her feet would not move.  The spell that she cast with all her strength, drained her.  Oliver kept her from falling on her face, still holding her hand.  Without saying anything, he pulled her up and hoisted her up with an arm around her midriff, carrying her along as he ran to the rest of the team.

Angelina looked dazed, shaking her head almost drunkenly.  She clearly looked surprised to be on the ground and not as hurt as she should have been.  The twins tumbled off their brooms, showing identical faces of pain and discomfort from the efforts of hauling on the flag and trying to keep their brooms level.

Katie ignored her bruises and pain, started to tear at Harry’s Quidditch robes and padding.  Oliver set Alicia down gently and ran to Harry’s side, guessing at what Katie was trying to do.  “Diffindo!”  The Cutting Charm cut through Harry’s padding and robes and he ripped them apart.  Katie put her ear to his chest.

Alicia, shakingly, was able to cut a piece of the flag away and transfigured it into a mirror.  Oliver took it from her and held it to Harry’s mouth.  Angelina swayed and blocked the wind from interfering.

“Come on Harry, give me a breath,” Oliver muttered.  “Give me something.  Come on.”

A faint mist appeared on the mirror, the sign of breathing.  Once, twice, thrice.

“He’s breathing!” Oliver said with relief.

Katie’s head came up.  “His heart’s beating but it’s weak.  He needs to see Madam Pomfrey now!”

“Fred, George!  Robes off, brooms down the sleeves.  Make a stretcher!” Oliver yelled.

The twins did so.  They tore their Quidditch robes off and slotted their broomstick down the sleeves to make a rough stretcher.  They gently lifted Harry and set him on the stretcher.

“Wood!”  Hooch came flying down, her eyes wide.  “That spell casting was incredible!  Is everyone okay?”

“No,” he replied tersely.  “Harry’s still unconscious and we’re taking him to the Medical Wing.” 

“If you wait a moment Professor Dumbledore and McGonagall will be here to help.  They had to beat back the Dementors-“

“We’re not sodding waiting!” Oliver bellowed.  He ignored her look of astonishment.  “We’re going now.”  He looked at his team.  “George, Fred, run as fast as you can with Harry.  Katie, keep pace, keep him stable.  Angelina, force everyone out of our way.  No one stops us until we see Pomfrey.”

Alicia threw her wand at Angelina who caught it.  “Don’t leave me here,” she said, trying to crawl after them.

“Wouldn’t dream of it.”  Oliver knelt and helped her on his back, holding her legs with his hands while her arms went around his neck.

“How fast can you run?” Fred asked his brother as he stood at the front of the stretcher.

“Just bloody run!” George yelled and set the pace, forcing Fred to scramble before he fell into step.  Katie kept up with them, her hands holding Harry in the stretcher.

“GET OUT OF MY WAY!” Angelina roared.  She waved the borrowed wand and explosion of sound sent curious people scattering from her.  She limped as she ran but she was able to stay in front of the stretcher.

“Run Oliver,” Alicia gasped into his ear. 

Oliver ran.

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 55 – The Turning Point

Pomfrey had taken one look at the team when they burst into the Infirmary and immediately sprang into action.  She directed the twins next to a bed and she magically lifted Harry out of the stretcher and onto it.  She directed Oliver to set Alicia down on the next bed over and she immediately set a diagnostic charm running on Harry.

“He’s magically drained.  Dementors?”  The team nodded and she cursed loudly.  “Must have been more than one.  What happened?”  She cast more diagnostic charms on the team while they told her the story.  Her eyes widened as she listened and she looked at all of them with shock and respect.  “You all should be proud of yourselves.  That’s incredible teamwork and spell-craft.”

Katie wrung her hands.  “Is, is Harry okay?  Is his soul okay?”

“His what?!” the twins cried out together.

“Dementors can suck out a person’s soul,” Pomfrey explained with disgust.  “It’s awful.  The people who have been Kissed by a Dementor become empty shells, unable to do anything but die soon after.”  She cast another spell, breathing a sigh of relief at the white flame that glowed in Harry’s chest.  “His soul is fine.  They must not have been able to Kiss him up.  He’s very drained and will be very weak for some time, but he will recover.”  She looked at each of them one by one.  “Thanks to all of you.”

Katie buried her face into Harry’s chest, her shoulders shaking as she hiccupped fitfully.  Angelina burst into tears, sliding down onto the stone floor, sobbing with relief.  The twins fell over, sprawling out on the ground, coughing and gasping.  Oliver felt all the tension leave his body and he almost slumped over himself.  Alicia dragged her arms around him, burying her face into his side as she too wept.  Oliver’s arms encircled her and he held her, rubbing her back.

Pomfrey waved her wand over the still unconscious boy.  “I can’t do too much for him right now.  Essentially I need to keep him warm and try to stabilize his magic.”

“Mum said there is a way for you to share magic,” Katie said, her eyes red.  “That someone can use yours to stabilize theirs.”

“Yes there is,” Pomfrey said, a tear growing in her eye.

Katie took Harry’s wand hand in both of hers and looked up at Pomfrey.

The Matron cast another spell.

Katie felt a slight tugging from deep within, a gentle flow of her magic out of her.  It was not the cold harsh feeling the Dementors had.  It was small and slow, somewhat pleasant.  Her hands grew warm and so did Harry’s.  She sighed with relief when the boy breathed easier, and seemed to rest more easily.

Pomfrey checked the results from the rest of the team and she gently restored bruises and sprains with simple charms one by one.

“You also drained your reserves,” she observed when she got to Alicia.  “You need rest and plenty of it to recover, but you should be back to normal tomorrow.”

The door to the Medical Ward opened and Dumbledore strode in followed by McGonagall and Snape.  Two more figures scurried after them, Ron and Hermione.  The third year girl squeaked with alarm at how pale Harry looked and rushed to him.  Ron stared at Harry with wide eyes as he approached his brothers, checking on them.

“I see he is being well taken care of,” Dumbledore said pleasantly.

Katie felt something grow warm in her chest, not the warmth of her magic.  Something else, something more primal.

“I warned you this would happen,” Pomfrey said angrily.  “Why on earth did the Dementors storm the grounds?”

“They were hungry,” Dumbledore said with a moue of distaste.  “Apparently they haven’t fed in some time so they became desperate.  All the emotion of the Quidditch game overwhelmed them and they couldn’t help themselves.  It won’t happen again; I have been assured.”

The team stared at him with horror, and they were not the only ones.

Dumbledore smiled.  “Still, looks like no permanent harm was done.  Harry appears to be fine.”

“He’s not fine.”

For a moment everyone looked around to see who spoke.  All eyes were drawn to Katie when she spoke again.

“He’s not fine,” she repeated.  Her chest was burning.

“Well, perhaps not fine,” Dumbledore said smoothly.  “Being close to Dementors is unpleasant for everyone.  However, he will recover so that’s all that matters.  I believe congratulations are in order for all of you in looking after him on this day.”

The heat became an inferno.  She felt something inside break.

“This day?  Every day.  Since the day we met him.  We had to.”

“Watch your words Miss Bell-“ Snape began.

Dumbledore waved his hand.  “No, please continue Miss Bell.  You clearly have something to say.  What are you insinuating?”

“Harry has been hurt.  He’s been hurt by the people that are supposed to care about him, to take care of him.  They didn’t and he’s been left alone to take care of himself.  Until he met us.”  Her chest heaved.  She kept her eyes on Harry’s face, trying to remain calm. 

“Those are dreadful accusations,” Dumbledore said with mild reproof. 

“It’s the dreadful truth.  When Harry got to school, he was thin and scrawny.  Obviously starved.  He was scared of everyone.  No one had treated him warmly or nicely at all.”  She felt her eyes grow wet.  “He had never been given a pat on the shoulder, a hug.  Any kind of physical contact made him scream with fear.”  She looked accusingly at Dumbledore.  “Does that seem normal to you?”

“Perhaps not,” the Headmaster admitted.  “However, I’m sure nothing serious ever happened.  I’m sure his magical guardian would have been notified if there were any abnormalities found.”

“There were plenty of abnormalities,” Pomfrey said.  “I looked and Mister Potter had never been fully evaluated by a magical medical professional before.  There were no records anywhere.  I tried to compare his current health status against prior ones but there were none to be found.  I sent letters to his magical guardian and have received no replies.”  Her eyes narrowed at Dumbledore’s slightest facial twitch.

“Guardian identification is private,” he said smoothly.

“That’s a lie.”  Fred stood up and did not flinch when everyone looked at him.  “Dad has been trying to figure out Harry’s magical guardian since last summer.  Over a year and every time he tried he got blocked.  Most guardian records are open to inquiry.”

“Harry’s circumstances are different,” Dumbledore replied.  He was showing signs of losing composure.  “If there were any legitimate concerns, I’m sure they would have been resolved.”

“That’s another lie.”  George stood up too.  Ron was staring at his brothers with an open mouth.  “Mum wrote to you many times last year.  I know she did.  She was hoping you would help with figuring things out because she had some ‘legitimate concerns’.”

“As are my somewhat ‘legitimate concerns’,” Pomfrey added scathingly.

The Headmaster’s eyes no longer twinkled.  “Harry’s family is well equipped to take care of him.  He is with his relatives.”

“You gave the boy to Petunia?!”

Everyone stared at Snape with shock.  His face was pale and his eyes wide open with disbelief.  He stared at Dumbledore in abject horror.  “You gave him to her?!”

“Severus,” Dumbledore began with a warning tone.

“Isn’t she a Muggle?”  Pomfrey asked.  She gasped when McGonagall and Snape nodded.  “Then she wouldn’t be his magical guardian.  She can’t be.”  She pointed accusingly at Dumbledore.  “You know who it is, don’t you.”  She did not ask a question, she made a statement.  She cut him off as he tried to speak.  “His god-parents are unavailable so you must know who it is.”

“You sent him to them?”  Katie’s voice was a horrified whisper.  “You sent Harry to them?  You forced him back there again and again?”

Dumbledore sighed deeply before he spoke.  “There are factors involved that influenced my decision.  Nothing I can explain to you.  Trust me when I say it was imperative.”

“How?”  Angelina scrambled up.  “How so?  Have you seen Harry?   Have you seen how he used to be?  How he’s suffered?  What can warrant that?!”

“I have seen Harry these last few years as well.”  Dumbledore was beginning to look angry.  “He has coped well given the circumstances.”

“Begging your pardon Sir,” Oliver said, “you see him but once at meals and from afar.  You don’t live with him like we do.  You don’t see him like we do.  He’s not coped at all.  The only reason Harry is anything remotely like a normal kid is because of Katie noticing and us helping him.”

“Enough.”  Dumbledore’s voice was cold.  “You know nothing of what is at stake here.  What was done was not ideal but necessary, for everyone.”

“For the greater good?” Alicia asked softly.  She reached out to Oliver who pulled her up with him.

Dumbledore looked like he was stabbed. 

“You’re trying to say that what Harry went through was for everyone’s sake?  That it was needed?”  Alicia glared at him.  “Then I rather not benefit from the torture of a boy!  What about Harry?  What does he need?  What about what he lost?!”

“Do not think to lecture me about loss.”  Dumbledore’s voice trembled with suppressed emotion.  “I remember all that has been lost for us.  Each and every one.”

Katie let go of Harry’s hand and stood in front of the boy, between him and Dumbledore.  “Do you know what Harry hears whenever he’s close to a Dementor?  Do you know what memories they drag up?  He hears his mum, begging for his life.  He hears the person he needs begging You-Know-Who not to kill him.  She doesn’t beg for her own life, but for his.  Then he hears him kill her.”

Snape’s face was devoid of life and he groaned almost inaudibly.  McGonagall looked like she was about to cry.  Pomfrey stifled a sob.  The twins and Ron looked at Katie and Harry with horror, turning green at the thought.  Oliver too looked horrified.  Hermione began to cry.

Dumbledore looked at Harry, his face completely still.

“Does that sound like he’s coped well, Headmaster?” Katie asked.  She swallowed.  The thing in her chest was roaring.  “What was her name?” she asked.

“I beg your pardon, Miss Bell?”  Dumbledore was trying to remain calm.  He was failing.

She pointed at Harry.  Tears streamed down her face but her voice was steady.  “What was her name?  His mother?  You said you remember everyone who lost.  Do you remember her?”

Dumbledore’s face twisted.  “How dare you-“

“What was her name?!”  Katie took a step forward.  “Tell me.  What was it?”

Dumbledore opened his mouth.

“WHAT WAS HER NAME?!” she shrieked.

Angelina grabbed Katie from behind, wrapping her arms around the shorter girl and pulled her back. 

Katie kicked and struggled.  “SAY HER NAME!  SAY IT!  I WANT YOU TO SAY HER NAME AND TELL HER MEMORY THAT EVERYTHING HARRY WENT THROUGH WAS NECESSARY!  TELL HER THAT HARRY’S LIFE HAD BEEN WORTH IT ALL!”

All the blood drained out of the Headmaster’s face as he stared at her.  McGonagall and Snape stared too, shock and grim vindication on their faces respectively.  Pomfrey looked proud.  The team stared at Dumbledore.  Ron and Hermione looked horrified, their eyes flicking back and forth between everyone.

Harry began to cry. 

He was still unconscious, the confrontation about him unheeded by him.  Yet the emotion in the air, the charged magical energy affected him.  He started to sob in his state, moaning and whimpering as his thoughts tormented him.

“Harry,” Dumbledore said and took a step towards him.

The team rose and placed themselves between Harry and Dumbledore.  The twins pushed Ron away and motioned him to stay put before standing on one side of the bed.  Angelina let Katie go who ran to Harry’s side, reaching for his hand.  The tall girl stepped protectively in front of Katie and Harry.  Oliver stood at her side, still supporting a weak Alicia.  Alicia managed to grab Hermione and usher her to one side, away from Dumbledore, then clung resolutely to Oliver.

Something in Dumbledore broke.  He stood there and saw the naked suspicion on their faces.  They clearly distrusted him.  He was used to seeing adult wizards and witches look at him like that.  He was used to seeing those that oppose him and his ideals array themselves against him.  He barely cared when they did.

Seeing his students stand together, against him, broke him.

“Things…” his voice faded into the awkward silence before he coughed.  “Things will be different.  From now on.  I swear it.”  With a final nod he turned and fled the Infirmary.

Everyone watched him leave.  His steps had a finality to it.  A strange echoing quality that meant something had, irrevocably, changed.

“A hundred points to Gryffindor.”  All eyes turned to Snape.  The man was looking at Harry with a strange expression.  He then looked at Katie.  “For Lily Evans.”  He looked like he was about to say more than just as abruptly, leaving the Medical Ward.

“What just happened?” Ron asked.

Alicia began to hyperventilate.  She started to shake and she would have collapsed if Oliver was not holding her up.  “We just stood up to the Headmaster, the most powerful wizard in magical Britain.  We just questioned him in front of others.”

“Alicia, calm down, it’s alright,” Oliver said as he tried to keep her up.

“You calm down!  It’s not alright!  We’re going to get expelled and everything’s gone to pot!”

“It’s just a bit of a panic attack,” McGonagall said as she gestured at Pomfrey.  “You’re not going to get expelled.  No one here will be, not for this.  Not if I have anything to say about it.”  She looked at the rest of the team with obvious pride.  “Twenty points for each of you for incredible teamwork.  You have done your House and each other proud.  I will do my best for you all from now on as well.  I’m going to see the Headmaster.  Poppy, if you would join me when you can?”  She started to leave.

“Professor,” Hermione asked, “who’s Lily Evans?”

The Head of House looked incredibly sad.  “She was one of my students from a very long time ago.”  Without explaining further, she left.

Pomfrey helped Alicia into bed and summoned a bottle with her wand.  She poured out a measure into a beaker.  “Okay, this is a Calming Draught mixed with some Peace.  I want you to sip this-“

Alicia snatched the beaker from her and drank it all in one long gulp.

“Or guzzle it down, that works too,” Pomfrey finished wryly.  She looked at Oliver, “Make sure she stays in bed.  She’s going to conk right out soon.  Now,” she addressed the other students, “I’m going to ask you all to leave.  Harry needs rest and I need to go to the Headmaster’s office.”

“Can we please stay?” Angelina begged.

Pomfrey looked at their faces.  “Fine.  Do not poke about you two,” looking at the twins, “and everyone be on your best behavior.  If anyone comes looking for me the Floo is over there, just call for the Headmaster and I will answer.”  After one final check on everyone, she too left, closing the door securely behind her.

For a long moment everyone was silent, lost to their thoughts, shaken by what just happened. 

“Why’d you do that?” Ron asked the twins.

“Do what?” they chorused together.

“Push me away.”  Ron looked angry.  “Make it look like I’m not Harry’s friend.  Make me not stand with you.”

“We’re just protecting you,” George said.  “There’s no need for you to get on Dumbledore’s bad side.”

“Why’s it okay for you two then?”

“Because we spoke up during all that mess,” Fred said.  “Plus we were involved with what happened during the game.  We were watching out for you.”

“I didn’t ask for it!  I’m Harry’s best mate.  I’m the first friend he made on the Express.  I deserve to know and to help him!”

“Don’t be thick,” George said.  He too was starting to get angry.  “Mum would skin us alive if we let you endanger yourself if you didn’t have to.  And this has nothing to do with you being friends with Harry or not.  Obviously you are.”

“I’d help him too if I knew to!” Ron shouted.

“But you didn’t!  And by the way, you don’t deserve to know.  If you were supposed to know, then you would!” Fred shouted back.

“The only reason you two know is if they tell you!” Ron countered pointing at the others on the team.  “It’s not my fault that I’m not on the team and don’t know things!”

“Ron, give your brothers a break,” Angelina said.  “They were just trying to protect you.  Yes, you’re right that they know things you don’t but it’s not just because we tell them.”

“Actually, why don’t you tell us then?” Hermione asked, glaring at the tall girl.  She ignored the responding glare.  “Ron and I are Harry’ friends too.  We should know all that we can to help him.”

“We can’t tell you everything Harry tells us or we suss out.”  Angelina crossed her arms over her chest, trying to physically hold her anger back. 

“But it’s okay to tell the team?”  Hermione stood and she mimicked the older girl.  “Don’t you think that’s a bit hypocritical?”

“Hey, we didn’t know that bit about the Dementors,” George argued.

Angelina held up a hand to stop the twins from interfering.  “Alright, tell me this then.  Is this about helping Harry?  Or is it about you not being the one that’s helping him?”  Angelina sneered at Hermione’s shocked look.  “You don’t think I’ve noticed you glaring at me and the others?  Are you mad that you’re not one of the ones he relies on like that?”

“I was with him first year!”  Hermione’s arms dropped to her side with fists clenched.  “Ron and I were!  Where were you?”

“Enough!”

Everyone stopped arguing and looked at a furious Alicia trying to sit up on the bed.  “Oliver, give me your arm,” she snapped and when he did, she used it to pull herself up.  She wavered when she did and Oliver slipped an arm around her back to keep her upright.

“I’m only going to say this once so listen up and do not interrupt me,” she seethed.  She pointed at the twins and they recoiled, going so far to shrink slightly as if to present a smaller target.  “You two bollocks, that’s right you’re no longer tits, need to remember what it’s like to be the younger brother constantly around older ones.  You two had similar chips on your shoulders when Charlie was around but at least you two had the prankster thing going for you. 

“Remember that Ron is just like how you two were, insecure.  Of course he’s mad.  He’s friends with Harry and really hates it when people try to diminish it.  It’s also a little brother’s right to get mad at their older brothers, especially if they’re doing the right thing.  I bet he even knows it and he knows that he doesn’t know everything.  But did you think it might be easier for him to get mad at you two than anyone else?  That’s the older brother’s job too, to let their little brothers get mad at them.  I know your older brothers did it for you.”

Her finger left the chagrined twins and aimed at Ron.  Ron yelped and quivered but stood his ground, eyes wide.  “And you, the third Weasley bollock, stop blaming your brothers.  They’re your older brothers and they’re supposed to take care of you.  If they didn’t, then they’re the ones in the wrong.  You not knowing things is not necessarily a reflection on you.  I see how you and Harry interact.  You two chat and joke, play chess, do things together.  But have you ever asked Harry things?  Have you ever talked to him about his feelings and what bothers him?”

She ignored his shame-laced expression.  “And again, that’s not a slight against you.  That’s not necessarily your friendship dynamic.  And that’s okay.  You can have different kinds of friends, friends who do different things.  It is unfair, however, to blame others for what you did not do.”

She pointed at Angelina and the tall girl glared at her, unperturbed.  “And you, you Amazonian brute I call my best friend, chill out.  You’re the older one and you know what Hermione is going through and I damn well know that you and her are more alike than you think.  You’re still mad at the little firstie that dared talk back to you and that’s fine.  You don’t have to like all of Harry’s friends.  But you need to remember what it’s like being a young witch and what we go through to get where we are.  I know you’re an amazingly warm person and a good friend when you want to be, but get your head out of your arse!”

Hermione squeaked when Alicia glared at her next.  “And you little annoying protégé of mine, I’ve told you time and again, you need to work on your insecurities.  You’re letting them rule you and you must learn how to let them go or you will be shackled by them forever.  We all have to work on them and there’s been a fine display of that tonight from everyone.  You are not alone.  We all feel that way.

“You also need to stop blaming others for them.  No one doubts you and Ron’s friendship with Harry.  We know how close you are.  But is it our fault that we are closer to him in different ways?  Have you tried to be close like that or have you just angrily blamed us for the friendship we’ve made with him?  You cannot hold him, or us, accountable for your own feelings of inadequacy.  Talk to us Hermione.  Odds are we know how you’re feeling and as your older peers, we can help you.  You need to ask us for it first.”

Alicia was red-faced and breathing hard but not done yet.  She looked at Katie who had not moved from Harry’s side, still holding his hand.  The girl had also remained silent during the shouting all around her, staring at the speakers with wide eyes.  Thankfully Harry had calmed down as soon as she did during the confrontation with Dumbledore and had rested peacefully despite all the screaming his friends were doing.

“Katie, next time you try to pick a fight with the Headmaster and other Professors, please give us a word of warning.  I need to prepare myself for that, my heart can’t take it again without warning.  We know how dedicated you are to Harry, but it’s okay to be less aggressive about it.  It does not diminish how much you care for him.  You also can rely on us to help.  You have but I know how much you internalize. ”  She thought for a moment.  “Also, when I feel better, I’m going to get you back for jumping off your broom during all that.  You nearly gave me a heart attack.”

“Same with you Angelina,” she added and ignored the taller girl’s soft snort.

“And if all of you think I’m just taking advantage of railing at you all, I’m not immune to it.  I constantly fight with myself over how I want to be and with who.  Am I the girl that’s a Pure-blood raised on the edges of High Wizarding Society?  Or am I Alicia, a girl in Gryffindor trying to enjoy herself.  It’s something I have to work on every single day and I had to learn from a young age that I can’t hold people to the standards I was raised with.  Do I still do that?  Of course, I’m stubborn.  But I work on it.”

Her face fell and for a moment she looked incredibly weary. 

She looked up at Oliver and she had a soft look that turned into irritation.  She smacked him hard in the chest.  “And that’s for scaring the shite out of me out there!  Making us wait till ‘the right moment’ to cast the spell.  I thought we would be too late and they would die and it would be all your fault!  Think about my feelings for once for Merlin’s sake!”

She shook her head slowly and pointed at the unconscious Harry.  “And someone tell him when he wakes up that I’m happy he didn’t die but I’m going to kill him for scaring me.  I’ve gotten rather fond of him and don’t want to lose him.”  Her head fell back and her eyes closed.  She went limp in Oliver’s arm and started to snore.

“Wh-what just happened?” Ron asked. 

“Did she go crazy?” George asked.

“And fall asleep?” Fred asked.

Oliver snorted at the Weasley brothers.  “Apparently extreme exhaustion coupled with a Calming Draught mixed with Peace made a reverse truth potion of sorts.  As in, she lost her filter.”  He looked down at her fondly as he gently laid her back, pulling the covers over her.

He looked at the others.  “Let’s just relax.  We’ve all gone through something very intense and let’s be happy that we’re all okay for the most part.”

Fred got up and grabbed Ron’s shoulder.  The younger boy tried to shake him off but Fred pushed him gently onto a bed.  He and George sat on either side of him and they started speaking softly.  Ron relaxed and after a moment joined the conversation.

Angelina sighed and rolled her head around.  Visibly shaking herself she looked down at Hermione.  “Sorry,” she said. 

Hermione looked up at her and after a similar shaking, she nodded.  “Me too.  I’m sorry.”

Angelina dragged three chairs to Harry’s bedside.  She placed one behind Katie who sat in it gratefully.  She put a second by Katie and patted it, letting Hermione take it.  Hermione sat in it and she leaned in when Katie wrapped an arm around her shoulders. 

Angelina set the third on the other side of the bed and fell into it with a grunt, taking Harry’s other hand in hers.  

Oliver looked at everyone and nodded to himself with satisfaction.  He summoned a chair for himself and settled into it, grateful for the quiet.

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 56 – From the Ashes

Snape stood on the landing before the Headmaster’s office, staring at the door.  He thought long and hard over what just happened.  Normally he would be very annoyed at the students flouting authority, a trait all Gryffindors seemed to share.  He did not tolerate it from any of the Slytherins.

This time, however, it did not bother him at all.  If anything, it provided him two valuable bits of information.  First, knowing that Dumbledore had sent the boy to his aunt was definitely a shock.  The fact that it bothered him so much was also a shock to him.  For the first two years and the beginning of this year, he had labeled Harry as James Potter’s child in his mind.  It was easy to do, the boy looked just like his father.

Except for his eyes.  He had his mother’s eyes.

Admittedly, the boy did not act like his father.  He was not arrogant, not cocky.  He did not act like his mother either, unfortunately.  He lacked her intelligence, her confidence.  In retrospect, he did not act like either of his parents.  One could assume that to be normal since he grew up without either of them.  However, Snape could feel his idea of Harry changing.  Seeing how small he was, how pale he was lying in the bed, hearing about where he grew up, made Snape start to change his mind.

He hated it.

The second bit of information was just as important if not more so than the first bit.  He had seen Dumbledore be hurt by Katie’s words and the team’s actions in the Infirmary.  He had seen a giant laid low.  Knowing that the infallible Dumbledore was in fact fallible, which the first bit of information also proved, was a treat to the Potions master.

He would savor the delicious morsel.

He heard footsteps from the stairwell and soon McGonagall and Pomfrey appeared.

McGonagall looked at him with one eyebrow raised.  “Waiting for reinforcements?”

Snape smiled thinly.  “I thought it would be best to.  As well as provide Dumbledore a bit of time to recover some dignity.”

Pomfrey snorted.

McGonagall shook her head.  “Let’s get this over with.  I have a feeling this will be rather unpleasant for everyone.”

Snape hoped so.

The Deputy Headmistress knocked on the door and opened it without waiting for an answer.  She walked in without hesitation, followed by the Matron and the Potions master.  They entered the large spacious office and stood in a line before the large desk.

Dumbledore faced away from them, not turning when they entered.  He was staring into the fire, as if trying to find some sort of shape or message in the flames.  Fawkes, the Phoenix, chirped a hello to the three visitors before staring at Dumbledore.  It seemed the familiar had been doing that for some time.

They stood in silence for a long time, the cracking fire making the silence seem louder.

“How is he?” Dumbledore asked softly.

“He will recover, this time,” Pomfrey replied.  “I needn’t say what would have happened if he hit the ground.”

Dumbledore’s shoulders drooped.  “I like to think we would have prevented that.  It took much for the faculty at the game to drive the Dementors back.  They were frenzied.”

“The rest of the team’s injuries were easy to heal,” Pomfrey said pertly.  “The physical ones at least.”

Dumbledore flinched lightly.

The silence filled the room again.

Snape could take no more.  “Why on earth did you give the boy to Petunia?  Why did you think that would be a good idea?”

Dumbledore turned and stared at Snape.  “He’s the boy’s aunt.  His mother’s sister.”

“His mother’s sister hated her sister.”  Snape’s typically cold voice was heated.  “Petunia hated Lily.  Did you think she would not transfer her hate to Lily’s son?”

“I did not think she truly hated her.  I also had hoped that losing her sister would have mended the bridge that was burned.”

“For her to drop the boy off of?”  Snape ignored the horrified gasps from Pomfrey and McGonagall. 

“Severus’ crudity aside,” Pomfrey said with a look at him, “he’s not far from the mark.  The boy has been abused.  There is no other way to describe it.”  Her eyes narrowed as she looked at Dumbledore’s oddly placid face.  She pulled her wand out and flicked it.  A rustle of paper was heard and several envelopes assembled themselves on his desk.

“I knew it,” she spat.  “You’re his guardian, aren’t you?”  She laughed without humor at his silence. 

McGonagall reached out and plucked an envelope from the table.  Without waiting for permission, she opened it, pulling out parchment and began to read.  As she read her eyes widened and her skin paled.  “All these injuries,” she gasped.  “There’s so many…”

Snape took the parchment from her and read.  He felt his stomach churn as he read more and more.  Some he knew from personal painful experience.  Ones that he had to suffer through.  At least he had a parent that helped.  He did not have to suffer for nearly as long, nor alone. 

“How could you ignore all these?” McGonagall asked, appalled.

“Perhaps the Headmaster thought my professional opinion was a personal one,” Pomfrey said snidely.

“Of course not.”  Dumbledore looked hurt and annoyed.  “If I did, I would not trust you as the Matron and Healer for Hogwarts all these years.”

“Then why?  Why did you ignore these?!”

“Clearly the Headmaster was operating under the belief of…out of sight means out of mind,” Snape drawled.  He injected as much sarcasm as he could into his words.

“Do not speak for me Severus,” Dumbledore warned.

“I find that if you do not explain yourself, one must assume for themselves what you mean,” Snape retorted.

“Do not presume I owe you any explanations,” Dumbledore replied, his voice rising.

“You certainly do for this!”  McGonagall slapped the envelopes on the table.  “This is a life, Albus!  A young boy’s life that you’re responsible for!  I told you.  When I observed that foul family for just a day, I told you that they were reprehensible!  They were not capable of caring for him.”

“None of you know all that the situation entails!”  Dumbledore paced back and forth.  “There are so many factors involved.  None can be invalidated.  All must be taken into account.”

“Then I will have to agree with Miss Johnson and Miss Spinnet.”  Pomfrey crossed her arms.  “I would not wish to benefit from the pain of a poor boy.”

“Do not paint me as a monster.”  Dumbledore’s chest heaved.  “I have provided for him.  I did not interfere when I learned all the extra healing you have given him from time to time.  I do my best to educate and instruct from afar.”

“It is not enough.”  McGonagall stared at him.  “It is not nearly enough.  Mister Wood was correct.  You spend the least amount of time with Harry than anyone else here.  You think he is fine.  He is not as fine as he should be, much less could be.”

She looked right at him.  “You have failed him, Albus.”

Dumbledore looked at her, wounded.  He turned away from them.

Snape pulled her back and flicked out his wand.  A shimmering barrier arose between the Headmaster and the other three.

The desk shook, rattled by magic.  The portraits along the walls cried out in alarm as numerous objects began to shake and crack.  Fawkes sang a single clear note and it pierced the rising tension.

Dumbledore’s shoulders fell again and the tension disappeared.  He turned to face them and he looked incredibly ancient, beyond weary.

Defeated.

“I swore things will change, and so they will,” he whispered.  “Poppy, do whatever treatments you need to do for him.”

“I cannot do much for him admittedly.  He needs longer term care to undo the damages.  Not to mention I don’t want him coming so often to the Medical Ward.  You know how rumors are.  Perhaps he should go to St Mungo’s on the regular?

Dumbledore shook his head.  “No, that would create too much attention for now.”  At her shaking head he snapped.  “Unless you do not think you are capable of treating him?”  His words were sharp.

Pomfrey’s head snapped back as if she was physically slapped.  She leaned forward over the desk and bared her teeth, setting her wand down.  “The day I am not capable of taking care of any children is the day I hand in my resignation!”  She opened her empty hands.  “I see no resignation here!  Do I need to go fetch one?”

Dumbledore looked chagrined and shook his head.  “No, I think not.”

The irate Matron snatched her wand up and turned.  Her feet pounded the stone floor and Snape idly imagined he could feel the whole floor shake from the force of her footsteps.  She kicked the door of the office open and stomped out, kicking it shut with a slam.  The three within the office could hear her cursing as she descended the steps.

“That was very rude,” McGonagall said disapprovingly. 

“Yes, it was,” Dumbledore sighed.

“She did not deserve that.”

“No, she did not.  I will apologize tomorrow.  If I try to now, she will say it’s insincere.  I will ask her for a meeting to see what we can rectify with Harry.”

“I will be there,” McGonagall declared.  “I have failed him as well.”  Her voice hitched.  “I have failed James and Lily.  I will not continue to fail.”  At Dumbledore’s nod of acceptance, she turned and left as well.  While she did not kick the door, she also started to curse loudly as she descended. 

The old wizard sat and looked down at the desk.  “I would like to be alone, Severus.”  After a few long moments of silence, he looked up and saw Snape still standing there.  “I said, I would like to be alone.”

“I heard you.”

Dumbledore raised an eyebrow. 

“You phrased it like a request.  That does not mean I must listen.”

“I could order you to.”

“Believe it or not, I do not obey every order you give.”

Dumbledore snorted, a rich and dirty sound from a wizened face.  “Fine, stay.  Gloat for all you like.”

“You misunderstand me,” Snape said as he sat in a chair opposite.  “I do not stay only to gloat.  You appear to be a man in the throes of regret and remorse.  I have problems of my own that are somewhat similar.  I hope to learn from your example on how to cope.”

Snape smiled thinly at Dumbledore’s expression.  “I did say not only to gloat, not to say I would not gloat at all.”

“I suppose I deserve that,” Dumbledore admitted.  He sighed deeply.  “Have I ruined him?”

“Clearly not considering that he has ones that care for him.”  Ones that do not include you and I apparently.

“But I have failed him.”  It was not a question.

Snape offered no rebuttal.

Dumbledore sighed again.  “Have I become what I have feared?”

“What, a Dark Wizard?”  He ignored the pawky look he received.  “No, I do not think you are.  However, I think you allowed yourself to be so consumed by your fear of what was to…ignore certain unpleasant details.  You were so desperate for a fail-safe, you failed in his alleged safety.”

Dumbledore snorted again.  “That was terrible and petulant, even for you.”  He looked at Snape over his glasses.  “Do you think yourself immune to your own criticisms?  I have heard how rude you are to the boy yourself.  How you have treated him.”

“This is not about me,” Snape sniffed.  “It is true, I have been strict with him.  He reminds me of his father who I have little to no positive feelings about.”  He grimaced.  “I apparently have been so consumed with my own loss to remember what others have lost.”

“You are focused on yourself,” Dumbledore murmured.

“And you’re focused on everyone, forgetting about the individuals as it suits your needs,” Snape bit back.

The Headmaster paled again.  “You are not wrong,” he whispered.  “There is so much to keep track of.  So much to worry about.  Things…get lost.  Fall by the wayside.”

Snape said nothing, remaining quiet and staring.

Dumbledore shook his head.  “No, things will be different.  I will make sure of it.  Besides,” he grew thoughtful, “things have indeed changed.  I have been content in being an observer all this time but I will now be more active.”

“Anything you wish to share?” Snape asked sardonically.

“Not now, but I will in time.”

“I’ve heard those words before,” Snape said.

“And I am sure I will say them again,” Dumbledore said with maddening vagueness.  “But, unlike before, I will explain in time.”

Snape gave him a guarded look but did not say anything.

“I must admit, I am at a loss what to do now,” Dumbledore said.  “Do we share any more personal anecdotes to better our understanding of one another?”

Snape rose.  “Not without some aid.  I will be back momentarily.”  He walked to the hearth and threw a pinch of Floo powder into the fire.  He stepped through the crackling green flames calling out for his office.  A few minutes later he returned holding a tall unlabeled bottle of dark brown liquid and two beakers.

Dumbledore looked on with interest while Snape sat and poured out two measures of the liquid into the beakers.  He accepted one and raised it.  “To your health Severus.”  He took a healthy swallow.  He then bent over the table and sputtered, resisting the urge to spit. 

“Dear Merlin,” he gasped.  “Have you finally poisoned me like you have threatened before?”

Snape looked at Dumbledore while taking a measured sip, not changing at all in expression.  “If I tried to poison you, you would know it.  Besides, most poisons are rather expensive and this is quite cheap.  It is a Muggle whiskey.”

“How can Muggles make delicious candies and such terrible spirits?”  Dumbledore glared at the bottle with distaste.  “If you ever want to give Minerva a heart attack, show her that.  You’d upset her base sensibilities in calling that whiskey.  Why do you drink that ghastly stuff?”

Snape took another sip.  “To remind me.”

Dumbledore stopped spitting and looked morose.  Instead, he finished his drink with another swallow, grimacing all the while.  “Look at us, Severus.  Two men shackled by their pasts, willingly I might add.”

Snape shrugged and sipped again.

“If we are continuing this, I must insist on something far better and less likely to kill us.”  Dumbledore strode to a cabinet and opened it, removing an ornate bottle and carrying it over.  He used a cleaning charm to scour the insides of both beakers before pouring out measures of alcohol.  “Ahh, much better,” he said as he sipped.

Snape nodded appreciatively as he tasted the firewhiskey. 

They sat and drank in silence.

“I don’t suppose you have any Sobering Potions?” Dumbledore asked.

Snape revealed a small crystal vial filled with sickly green fluid and placed it on the desk.

“Is that the more pleasant variety or the one that is rather explosive?” Dumbledore asked.

Snape shrugged.  “I suppose you will have to find out when you use it.”

Dumbledore shook his head and refilled their beakers again.

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 57 – Acceptance

Harry was trapped.

He could not see; he could not move.  He drowned in dark shadows, shadows with long grasping hands that made horribly rattling sounds.  A deep chill gnawed at his bones, making him shiver and shake.  He whimpered pitifully, trying to escape.  No matter how hard he struggled, he could not escape the cold and pain.

He felt someone take his hand.  It was a familiar touch, one that he latched onto desperately.  A warm voice filled his ears and while he could not identify the speaker nor hear the words, the sound soothed him.  A warmth washed over him.  He felt safe.

The shadows receded and so did his struggling.  He sighed softly and lost himself to nothingness.

-0-

Harry’s eyes opened slowly.  For a moment he had no idea where he was.  He only knew that he was lying somewhere soft.  Sunlight draped over him from the window.  He grunted softly.  His body was waking up with him and he was a mass of ache and fatigue.

“Rabbit!”

He blinked at the extremely fuzzy outline of Angelina.  “Angelina?” he croaked. 

“Hold on.”  She gently slipped his glasses onto his face and he smiled weakly as she swam into focus.  “How are you feeling?”

“Tired,” he said.  “Achy.  What happened?  Where am I?”

“You’re in the Infirmary.  One second, be right back.”

He watched as she left his side, parting the curtains around his bed.  After a few minutes she returned with tired but happy looking Katie and Hermione in tow.

“Harry!  How do you feel?” Hermione asked hurriedly.

“Tired,” he repeated.  “Are you three okay?”

“He’s the one in the hospital bed and asks us if we’re okay,” Angelina snorted.  Her smile showed that she was not at all annoyed.  “We’re okay Rabbit.  Just bumps and bruises for us.  You’re the one that had it worst.”

“Do you remember what happened?” Katie asked.

Harry shook his head, feeling dread build up within him. 

The three girls explained all that happened.  Katie and Angelina recounted what happened during the game while Hermione described what it looked like from the stands.  They ended the story by bringing Harry to the Infirmary.  They felt it would be better to wait for Harry to recover more before sharing what happened after with the Headmaster and professors.

Throughout the story Harry stared with wide opened eyes.  His horror grew with each sentence and when they finished, he stared blankly at them.  His brain processed the deluge of information and stubbornly clung onto one detail. 

“Rabbit?”  Angelina was concerned at how still he was.  “Harry?”  She started as tears began to roll down his face.  “Oh no, are you hurting?  Should I call Madam Pomfrey.”

His lips moved soundlessly.

“Say that again?” Katie asked.

“You all could have died,” he whispered. 

The Chasers looked at each other.  “That’s true…” Angelina said slowly.

“Especially you two.  You jumped off your brooms in the air.”

Katie winced.  “Which in hindsight is very reckless, but it felt necessary at the time…”

“Why?”

The one-word question stopped them cold.  Katie did not like the look on Harry’s face.  He looked suitably horrified, which to anyone hearing the story would certainly be horrified, but there was a quality to it that felt very off to her.  Tears continued to run down his face.  He looked sickened. 

“To save you of course,” Angelina said.

“Why though?  Why risk your lives to save mine?”

“Because you’re our friend and our teammate,” Angelina said shortly.  She was trying to remain calm but the questions were starting to bother her.

“That’s not a good enough reason!”

“Rabbit-“

“No!  I’m not worth risking your life for!  Any of you!”  Harry shouted.  He started to shake uncontrollably. 

“Harry, calm down,” Hermione begged, her hands to her face. 

“No!  I can’t!  I’m not worth it!”  Harry sobbed, his breathing ragged.  His gasps were shallow and he felt incredibly hot. 

“Don’t be ridiculous,” Angelina said sharply.  She could not help getting angry herself.  A part of her knew that Harry was perfectly valid in reacting this way.  However, hearing him say that he was not worth it, angered her.  She knew it was a product of his upbringing, of being told that he was worthless and a freak.  She knew that she had to try and remain calm for him.  She was failing at that however.  “You are most certainly worth it.”

“I’m not!”  His voice was a howl of anguish.  He tried to scramble away from them, to keep from endangering them further.  “I’m not worth your lives!”

“Rabbit, calm down!”  Angelina tried to push down on his shoulders, to keep him from falling from the bed.  He did not fight her per se, but he struggled harder.  “Hermione, go get Pomfrey!”

Katie had been watching with her jaw open, trying to comprehend why Harry was acting this way.  She knew he would be upset.  She knew he had difficulty accepting his self-worth.  Yet this seemed extreme, even for him.  She stared at him, desperately trying to find the words to reassure him, to calm him down.  She saw him look wildly at Hermione and then she understood.

“Wait,” Katie said softly and Hermione did, looking like she was about to dash and scream for the Healer.  “Harry, you didn’t lose us.”

Her words penetrated his panic and he instantly stopped struggling.  He seemed to deflate in front of their eyes, looking smaller and younger.  “I could have,” he said.  “I can’t lose any of you.  Not because of me.”

Angelina looked sickened.  “Rabbit, you’re not going to lose us.”

“You could have died,” he insisted.  “I don’t want that.  I don’t want to see people hurt for me or because of me.”  He dropped his head and his tears fell like rain.  “I don’t want anyone to die for me.”

“Like your parents,” Katie said softly.

He nodded dumbly.

A heavy silence descended over them. 

“Harry…I never blamed you,” Hermione said quietly.  “For being petrified.  I never thought for a moment it was your fault.”  Her cheeks went pink when the other two girls looked at her.  “I know you feel like it was your fault, but it really wasn’t.”

“You got hurt because of me,” he whispered mulishly. 

“Perhaps.  Also likely, I was better prepared because of you.  If I didn’t know what to look for, because of you, I could have died without looking in a mirror.”  Hermione’s voice cracked when she spoke but she looked resolute.

He ignored the logic.  “It’s all because of me.  People get hurt because of me.  People die because of me.”

“You parents didn’t die because of you,” Katie said.  “They died because of You-Know-Who.  Don’t accept responsibility for anything He did.”

He said nothing and continued to cry.

“Rabbit,” Angelina’s voice was incredibly gentle, “we did all that willingly.  We didn’t feel like we had to, at least I didn’t.  I wanted to.  No one forced us to go through all that.”

“But why for me?  Would you have done it for anyone?”  Their silence was his answer.  “I don’t understand why you would go so far for me.”

“Because you do deserve it, because you need it.  You’ve been hurt and neglected for ages, it’s about time anyone tries for you.”

“So you pity me,” he said bitterly.

“Harry, why did you push Draco out of the way and jump in front of Daphne?” Hermione asked sharply.  “Why were you willing to spare them being attacked by a hippogriff and willingly step into danger for them yourself?”

“You what?!” Angelina and Katie shouted together.

Harry tried to burrow into the bed away from them.  “That’s different,” he muttered.

“How is that different?” Hermione pressed.  “And if you say Draco deserves to be saved and you don’t, I swear I will slap you silly while you’re here in the Infirmary!”

The others giggled from the absurdity of her words, and how much she meant them.

“I’d save you a thousand times before I’d even attempt to help that tosspot once,” Angelina declared.

“No you wouldn’t,” Harry said, “You’d try.  You’re a good person.”

Angelina blushed.  “Only to the people I like, my friends.”

Katie reached out with her hands and took Harry’s.  He was filled with the warmth he felt while he was trapped in his nightmare.  He felt calmer, but he tried to pull away, unwilling to hurt her.  She held on and squeezed his hands.

“Harry, look at me.”

He looked up.  His emerald eyes were wet with pain and anguish. 

Her chestnut brown eyes were wet with pain and concern.

“You try to spare others because you don’t like seeing them get hurt.  We do the same because we don’t like seeing you get hurt.  We care about you.  You don’t want to lose us but think about how we don’t want to lose you either.  You are worth it, every bit of effort.  You deserve to be helped, to be cared for.”

He looked at her for a long time.  “Why?” he asked again.

“Because you do,” she replied.  She smiled sadly.  “Harry, do you trust me?”

He nodded without hesitation.  “You won’t ever lie to me.”

“Do you trust Angelina?”

Another nod.

“Do you trust Hermione?”

A third nod.  He really did.  Though his trust in her was different from Katie and Angelina, he sincerely did.  He missed her look of embarrassed pleasure.

“Then trust us when we say we don’t blame you.  That we want to do the things we do.  We care about you.”

His crying intensified but it felt different.  Before his tears were cold, born from a place of pain and despair.  These tears felt warmer.  They felt like they were released, tears unleashed with relief.   

“Okay,” he whispered.  “I trust you.  I believe you.”

Katie sat next to him and drew him to her, letting his head rest against her shoulder as he continued to cry softly.  Angelina slid to his other side and held one hand while Hermione moved closer to hold his other.  They supported him and sat with him.

He accepted them.  He accepted their thoughts and feelings.  He felt something small and cold deep within him start to unravel.  It began to relax, a tightness he carried all his life that he never knew existed. 

It felt freeing.  It felt terrifying.

He needed it.  Craved it.

“I hate to ruin the mood,” Angelina said wryly, “but if I don’t do this, I’ll never hear the end of it.”  She smirked when Harry looked up at her.  “Alicia said to tell you when you woke up that she’s happy you didn’t die but she’s going to kill you for scaring her so much.”

Harry giggled.

Katie rolled her eyes but smiled all the same, heartened by Harry’s giggle.  “She also said that she’s rather fond of you and would hate to lose you.”  She mock glared at Angelina.  “At least pass on the whole message.”

“I’m not an owl,” Angelina muttered.

“Is she okay?” Harry asked.  “What about the twins and Wood?”

“She’s fine, exhausted.  Sleeping in the next bed over.  She drained her magic from an awesome spell.  The twins are fine too, a bit banged up but got fixed right quick.”  Angelina grinned and waggled her eyebrows.  “Oliver’s fine, spent the whole time sitting with Alicia.”

“Alicia barely let him go even when asleep,” Katie said with a giggle.

The three girls were consumed by more giggles. 

Harry felt like he was missing something but he did not mind.  “I’m glad everyone’s okay,” he murmured.

They sat in companionable silence.

“So, what’s this about an attacking hippogriff?” Katie asked in a dangerous tone of voice.

Harry looked sourly at Hermione.  “I really wish you didn’t mention that.”

Hermione patted his hand before letting go, rising from the bedside with pink cheeks.  “I’m going to go get Madam Pomfrey and tell her Harry’s awake.”

“Take your time,” Angelina said.  “Give us a few minutes to talk to Harry about said hippogriff.”

“Coward!” Harry called out as Hermione fled smiling.

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 58 – Recovering Interactions

“Hey, Potter.”

Harry looked up; his train of thought derailed by the call.  His eyes widened as he looked at the girl standing over him.  He had seen her in passing and shared classes with her, but never spoke to her directly.  She had short brown hair and sharp features, dressed in school robes with a dark green trim.  Unlike the majority of the Slytherins, she had never been openly hostile to Harry but she had never been friendly either.  Though that seemed to be a Slytherin trait, to him anyway.

He went for a shy smile that showed his nervousness and confusion.  “Hello…I’m afraid I don’t know your name.”  He recognized her as someone that was usually seen with Daphne.  “You’re Daphne’s friend, right?”  He blushed at her raised eyebrows, guessing the source of her surprise.  “I mean, Greengrass’ friend?”

She too looked nervous for some reason and nodded jerkily.  “Yeah, I am.  I’m Davis.”

He thought about offering his hand but decided she probably would not accept it.  “Nice to meet you,” he said, mostly meaning it.  “Have I done something to offend you?”

She blinked.  “What makes you think you have?” she asked, suspicious and on guard.

“Most, well practically all, Slytherins don’t talk to me unless it’s to insult me.”  He looked weary.  “If that’s why you’re here, I’d appreciate it if you came back another time.  I’m not feeling too great.  I promise to accept whatever insult you want to throw at me when I’m feeling better.”

She flushed red and stammered.  “What no, I mean, not that’s not why I’m here though I don’t really blame you.”  She sighed deeply.  “I’m here to say thank you.”

“Oh.”  To say he was surprised would have been a gross understatement.  “I, uh, that’s lovely but I must admit that I don’t know why you’re thanking me.”

She rolled her eyes and resisted the urge to stomp her foot.  “For…helping Greengrass.  With the hippogriff.”

It was Harry’s turn to blink slowly.  “Oh, uh, you’re welcome.  I’m just glad no one was hurt.”

“You really believe that, don’t you?”

He nodded.

“Why?  Why risk yourself for Slytherins?”

Harry shrugged.  “I’d like to think I would have done it for anyone despite their House.  I just don’t like seeing people get hurt, especially if I can do something about it.  It’s nice to help people,” he added lamely.

“But Malfoy has been nothing but rude to you for the last three years.  You should hear some of the things he says about you in our common room.”

“Ugh, no thank you.  I hear him enough in the castle.”

She smiled.  “Still.  There’s not many that would help a Slytherin and I know Slytherins barely help each other much less anyone else.”

He shrugged again.  “I mean, Greengrass said something nice about me last year in front of others.”

“During the Chamber and Heir thing?”  She looked torn when he nodded.  “I don’t know if I should tell you this, but that wasn’t completely altruistic on her part.  She said it mostly to take Malfoy down a peg.”

“That’s still a good reason to me,” he said with a smile.  “Still, she kinda supported me when only a few would.  Like you said, I’m sure she wouldn’t have done that for others.  If making fun of Malfoy means someone’s nice to me as a side perk, I’ll take it.” 

“That’s something I can agree with, the making fun of Malfoy bit.  He’s insufferable and you don’t have to live in the same area as him.”

“Thank goodness for that,” Harry said sincerely, making her giggle.  “You must really care about Greengrass.”

“She’s my best friend,” Davis said stoutly.

“I can tell,” Harry said softly.  “Like you said, Slytherins barely help each other but here you are thanking me for something that happened a few weeks ago for her.”

Davis blushed.  “Well, I mean, I’ve been meaning to thank you for a while now but I kept putting it off.  You were always with others or I was.  Then, the game a few days ago…”  She gulped.  “I thought I missed my chance and I would have felt really bad.  So, sorry it took a while.”

“That’s very kind of you.  I appreciate your thanks.”

They looked at each other awkwardly until someone shouted “Tracy!” making them both start slightly.

Daphne walked up to her friend, eyes opening in surprise at seeing Harry sitting on the ground.  “Oh, hello Harry.  How are you feeling?”

Tracy looked at Daphne with wide open eyes.  “Harry?”

Harry waved.  “Hello Daphne.  I’m feeling a little better thank you.  How’re you?”

Her eyes opened even wider?  “You let him call you Daphne?!”

Daphne flushed and rolled her eyes.  “Well he did save me from a hippogriff.”

It was his turn to blush.  “You would’ve been okay, I'm sure.  Buckbeak was mad at Draco.  It was his fault.”

“It was also his fault for knocking me over as well as antagonizing the hippogriff.”  She shook her head.  “It’s almost impressive how he can screw things up so well.”

“Do you think he tells himself he’ll go to his own father when he screws things up for himself?” Harry asked with faux innocence. 

The two girls laughed out loud.

“I would not put it past him,” Daphne giggled.

Harry rubbed his neck.  “You two can join me if you like.  It’s just, sorry, kinda getting a crick in my neck staring up.”

After a moment of hesitation and looking at one another, the girls shrugged and sat down on the grass beside Harry.  Daphne sat on her bag while Tracy laid out her outer robe before sitting.  They took a moment to enjoy the cool Autumn day, looking out over the lake.

“I am glad to see that you are okay,” Daphne said shyly.  “That fall looked horrible.  Your team is amazing.”

“Yeah they are,” Harry happily agreed.  “I’m still surprised they did all that.  I wish I saw how cool they were instead of, well you know.”

“Kind of sucks that your team lost technically,” Tracy said, mildly surprised that she meant it.

“Cedric caught the Snitch, so it was fair,” Harry said, trying to fight the disappointment in his stomach.  He knew of course that he did not catch him, thus losing.  He did not like losing though. 

Daphne looked at the pile of twigs and broken wood in front of Harry.  “Is that your broom?”

Harry sighed.  “I think was is the more correct term.”  He smiled at his weak joke as the girls giggled.  “Luckily Katie and Angelina’s brooms were caught before anything happened to them.  Mine though, well it hit the Whomping Willow.”

The girls winced with him.  The magical tree was belligerent at the best of times and it obviously had been deeply offended by being hit with a broom.

“No chance it getting fixed?” Tracy asked.

Harry shook his head sadly.  “No, Professor Flitwick tried but even if he was successful, the enchantments are long gone.”  Harry gently patted the broken remains.  “I know it sounds silly, but I feel like I lost a friend.  Flying on a broom was the first time I felt like…I belonged in the Wizarding World.  Plus it helped introduce me to my first family…” 

He went beet red and clamped his lips shut.  He was horrifically embarrassed at himself, as well as horrified.  He would never have said something so personal before to anyone, especially to people he barely knew.  Ever since the game, being attacked by multiple Dementors, and the panic from learning how his friends had almost died because of him, he felt unsettled.  It was easier for him to get distracted.  His emotions were so close to the surface after a lifetime of burying them deep.

He knew the team, especially Katie and Angelina, have been prompting him to be more open, to share, to feel.  It was hard for him to adjust.

Daphne and Tracy looked at each other again.

“You grew up with Muggles?” Tracy asked.

Harry nodded.  “My aunt and uncle and cousin,” he said vaguely, praying they would not ask more.

Tracy opened her mouth to ask more questions but stopped when Daphne touched her hand, shaking her head. 

“I can understand that,” Daphne said instead.  “I am not as attached to flying but from what I hear, those that do see their brooms like their wands.  It would be very traumatic to lose your wand.”

Harry nodded, shuddering at the thought of losing his wand like that.

“What are you going to do?” Tracy asked.

“I’ll have to order a new one eventually.  I’m going to wait a little though.  Our next game isn’t until after the holidays and Wood isn’t scheduling practice for a little bit.  He says it’s more for me to recover and not because Alicia threatened to hex him if he didn’t give her and Angelina time to study for O.W.L.s, much less his own need for N.E.W.T.s.”

The three laughed at that.

“Alicia Spinnet?”  Daphne asked.  “I do not blame him for doing that then.  She has quite the temper.  Her family is well known and sort of partners and rivals with mine.  Her father tells mine a lot of stories.”

“Alicia’s not that bad,” Harry protested.  He thought for a little bit.  “Most of the time,” he amended to more laughter.

After a bit of chatting Tracy rose reluctantly.  “This was actually a lot of fun but I have to get going.  I need to do some make-up work in Potions.”

“I should as well,” Daphne admitted and accepted Tracy’s hand, scrambling up. 

Harry smiled sincerely.  “Thank you for talking with me.  This was nice.”

“Yeah, you’re not as thick as Malfoy says you are,” Trace said with a smile.

“At least I know better than to insult a hippogriff,” Harry replied.  He waved as the girls laughed appreciatively and watched them walk back to the castle.

“Well that’s a surprise,” Ginny said as she walked up with Luna.  “Never thought I’d see the day any Slytherins would willingly talk to a Gryffindor.”

“I’m not surprised,” Luna said dreamily as she sat down beside Harry.

“You’re not?” Harry asked as Ginny sat across from them.  “I’m surprised and I was the one that talked to them.”

“They came to talk to Harry, not necessarily because of him being a Gryffindor.”  Luna looked at the pile of broom debris in front of her with interest.  “Harry’s very kind and easy to talk to.”

Harry’s cheeks went red.  “Thanks Luna,” he stammered.  He looked down at her feet and was heartened to see her wearing shoes.  “Did the wrackspurts return your things?”

“Oh yes, much sooner than anticipated.”  She leaned into his side.  “Also many other things that I had no idea were gone.” 

“That’s good,” Harry said, thinking of how to thank Percy later.

He looked over at Ginny.  “How are you doing Ginny?”

She shrugged.  “I’m okay.  Classes are harder than they were last year but I’m getting by.”

“Yeah they are, and this year is way harder with electives.”  Harry thought bitterly about Divination.  “Fifth year is going to be a nightmare.  Are you feeling okay outside of class?”

Ginny narrowed her eyes at him.  “I’m fine,” she said shortly.  “Are you the reason that Percy and the others are checking on me so much?”

He shrugged feebly.  “Yeah, sorry.  I just wanted to make sure you’re doing okay.”

“I have six older brothers, Harry.  I don’t need another one.”

He looked down at his lap.  “That’s fair.  I’m sorry.  I was worried but you’re right, it’s not my place.”

Ginny huffed but she felt bad, seeing how Harry would not meet her eye.  She thought about saying it was okay, that she appreciated his concern.  She truly did.  However, years of being watched over by all her brothers and mother had created a stubborn streak inside of her, one that reared its head more often than not. 

The teachers this year had been more concerned over her feelings and actions this year, obviously a way to make up for last year.  Others in her year treated her either overly warm or not at all.  No one seemed to blame her for the prior year, all believing it was the work of the Dark artifact and not her.  However, there apparently was still some latent fear and distrust.

For some reason, their attitude did not bother her as much as the teachers did.  As much as her brothers.  As much as Harry.  Why am I upset at them for caring about me?  Before she could say anything else, Harry began talking about class things and she was ashamed to be relieved at the change in conversation.

After Harry helped the two second years with some things, Ginny rose to leave.  “I have to go ask Professor Flitwick a few questions, but I think I have a better idea of things thanks to you Harry.  I’ll see you at dinner.”  She opened her mouth to say more but tried as hard as she could, the words never came out.

Harry had an idea of what she wanted to say and only smiled and gave her a look that he understood.

Ginny felt worse that he did seem to understand.  After saying goodbye to Luna, she left, feeling better and worse at the same time.

“She’s doing a little better,” Luna said after their friend left.  “Still, it will be a while yet before she comes to terms with everything that happened last year.”

“I know.  I didn’t mean to upset her though,” Harry replied softly.

“I don’t think you did.  I think she’s more upset at herself for thinking she needs the help but not getting it for herself.  She also doesn’t want to admit she needs help.  She’s feeling a bit helpless.”

“I know what that’s like.”

Luna looked up at him.  “Yes, you do.”  She bit her lip.  “I don’t have any older brothers.  Would you like to be my older brother?”

Harry grinned, thrown off by Luna’s request and deeply touched by it.  “I’d like that.  I don’t have a little sister and would like one.”

Luna leaned into Harry more, resting her head on his shoulder.  “That’s good,” she said happily.  She continued to rummage through the broken broom pieces.  “What are you going to do with these?”

“I think I’ll take them to Hagrid’s.  Professor Flitwick said that even though the enchantments are gone, the materials they use to make the brooms are inherently magical.  He said if I burn them to ashes and mix them with soil, it’ll help plants grow and be healthy.  I’m going to ask Hagrid to help me burn them and see if he wants the ashes for his garden.  Maybe take some to Professor Sprout.”

“I think that’s a beautiful thing,” Luna said seriously.  “Your broom will live on in the garden and greenhouses, helping others like it helped you.”

Harry teared up a little.  “I didn’t even think of that.  I really like the idea of that.”

“Me too.”  Luna picked out a handful of bristles and two larger pieces of wood.  “May I take these?”

“We’ve been siblings for barely a few minutes and already you’re nicking my things,” he laughed.

She giggled.  “At least I asked first.”

“Of course, take as much as you like,” he said.  He watched her take a few more pieces and wrap them carefully in a handkerchief before putting the bundle tenderly in her bag.  “Would you like to help me and go to Hagrid’s?”

She nodded.  “Seems like a good family activity.”

Despite the inherent sadness of saying good bye to his broom, Harry felt much better.  He had a decent conversation with two unexpected people, apologized to a friend, and gained a little sister. 

His family was growing.

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 59 – Days of Importance

Alicia exclaimed with delight as she lifted the shawl wrap from the wrapping.  It was incredibly soft to the touch and when she wrapped it around her shoulders, she felt it warm up instantly.  The fabric was black but made with thin silver threads that coursed throughout the shawl.  They twinkled as she moved, like stars in the night sky.

“I love it!” she gushed.  Her smile was wide and she reached out to pull Harry into a hug.  “Thank you so much Harry!”

He grinned with pink cheeks, happy she liked it.  “You’re welcome.  Happy Birthday!”  His eyes twinkled mischievously.  “I remembered my promise.”

“What promise?” Angelina asked, her eyes narrowed.

“Nothing that concerns you,” Alicia replied, squinting at Harry while shaking her head. 

Harry spoke before she could say more.  “I’m kidding.  I really did want to get this for you.  I remembered you saying last winter that sometimes cloaks and jumpers aren’t always enough.  You can wear this under your outer robes and the warming charm should help a lot.  They said that you can reapply the charm easily when it wears off.  And they said the black with silver thread goes with just about everything.”

“Clever and considerate you are,” Alicia said fondly.  “Thank you.”

The team plus Hermione sat in the corner of the common room, beside the roaring fire.  Alicia had already celebrated her birthday during the day with her friends from other Houses and in their year, but she saved celebrating with her closest friends for the end.  The twins had brought up a cake and other treats from the kitchens and it was a wonderful way to end the day.  Harry’s gift was the last one and she wasted no time in wearing it.

She noticed Harry acting a little reserved and frowned.  While the others continued to eat cake and chat, she leaned close to whisper to him.  “Is everything okay Harry?”

He smiled sheepishly.  “Of course, just distracted a bit.  Sorry, that’s really rude of me, isn’t it?”

“You’re allowed to think of multiple things at once.”  She patted his knee.  “Is something wrong?”

He shook his head.  “No, I, uh, well I took your advice and went to ask Professor Lupin about the thing he did on the train to stop the Dementor, since I’m so sensitive to them.  He told me that it was called the Patronus Charm.”

“Oh I’ve heard of that.  It’s supposed to be really difficult to cast.”

“That’s what he said too.  I managed to convince him to teach it to me but he said it’ll have to wait until after the holidays.  I need to prepare myself and can’t be discouraged just because someone says it’s hard right?”

She was proud of him.  “Exactly.”

“It’s just, it’s weird.  He kept looking at me funny and he told me he knew my parents.  He went to school with them, he was in their year.”

“Oh?  Well, shouldn’t that be a good thing?”

“I guess.  I asked him about them but he didn’t really want to tell me anything.”  He shrugged.  “Guess I was hoping I’d get to learn more about them and was disappointed that I didn’t.  It’s not like he owes me anything to be fair.”

She hugged him again.  “It’s fair to feel that way though.  I’m sorry you didn’t learn more, but maybe one day we can find other classmates of your parents and see if they will share their memories with you.”

His smile was bright.  “That’s a great idea.  You’d help me do that?”

“Only if you try to worry less and enjoy my birthday party with me.”

He hugged her hard and mumbled a thanks into her shoulder.

The girls took turns wearing Alicia’s new shawl and Fred had everyone in stitches when he draped it over his head and pretended to lecture them, with what George said was a scarily accurate impersonation of their Great-Aunt Muriel. 

“Where did you find this Harry?” Katie asked as she gave it back to Alicia.  “It’s wonderful.”

“Ellie’s Enchanting Accessories.  I asked them for a catalog and the person who does their Owl ordering is really nice.  Was happy to answer questions and everything.  Also gave me a discount for being a good friend.”

“I love Ellie’s!” Alicia gasped.  “How did you know?”

Oliver looked away and took a sip of his drink and Harry did his best to not look at him.

“I recognized the little double E symbol.  You have gloves and a scarf from there, right?  You wear them a lot and thought you’d like this from them.”

Oliver winked at Harry from behind Alicia’s back and Harry gave him a very manly, and what he hoped was subtle, nod back.

“Well you thought right,” Alicia said happily.  “Thank you so much.  I’m going to get you something just as considerate on your…”  Her smile faded and she narrowed her eyes, a sudden thought interrupting her words.  She looked at Harry and frowned.  She looked at the rest of the team who looked back at her with blank looks.

“Harry,” Alicia said slowly, “when’s your birthday?”

The rest of the team started to share similar looks of rising horror and shame while Harry looked embarrassed.  Hermione looked smug.

“That’s uh, not important,” Harry mumbled.

“Of course it is!”  Alicia looked aghast.  “Harry, you’ve seen me today, yes?  And the days prior?  Have you noticed how much of a terror I’ve been over my birthday?”

“As opposed to your usual terror,” Angelina muttered.

“Yes, exactly.  It’s a different kind of terror that’s specifically birthday terror.  You’re allowed to act that way because it’s your birthday.”

“Don’t listen to her about that Harry,” Katie said, rolling her eyes.  “Not everyone acts like that on their birthday.  That being said,” she looked ashamed, “why haven’t you told us?”

Harry looked down.  “Uhm, I uh, never had one before I started school.  I mean, I know I was born on that day but I never had anything or anyone say anything until I turned eleven.”

“Never?” The twins asked together in duplicated horror.

Harry shook his head.  “No.  I asked once why my cousin did and I didn’t and they said….”  He wiped his eyes.  “It’s okay.  Hagrid gave me a cake and Hedwig right before first year and Hermione and Ron sent me a really cool broom servicing kit and a sneakoscope this year.”

“How did we never ask you when your birthday was for over two years?” Katie asked, burying her face in her hands.

“I didn’t want everyone to feel like this,” Harry said earnestly.  “Everyone gave me incredible gifts for Christmas and I was super happy with them so didn’t think to mention my birthday at all.”  He shrugged lamely.  “Didn’t think it was important.”

“That makes it worse,” Katie murmured.

“I tried to tell him it’s really important,” Hermione said.  “It took forever for him to tell me himself.  I had to threaten him that I'd go ask Professor McGonagall for his school records.”

“Which I still don’t think is something you could do,” Harry argued.

“Some things are public knowledge Harry,” Hermione said in a tone that this was a very long and repeated argument.

Harry looked morose.  “I’m sorry Alicia.  I’ve ruined your-“

Alicia pushed a slice of cake in his mouth, cutting him off.  “You most certainly did not.  We’ll just have to make your birthday next year all the better.  It’s better that we know now instead of missing it again.”

Harry smiled gratefully, and messily due to the shoved cake, and soon everyone was back to being happy and enjoying each other’s company and the sweets.

-0-

“May I speak to you?”

Alicia looked up at Hermione with interest.  “Of course.”  She patted the couch beside her.  “What’s on your mind?”

Hermione sat by the older girl and twiddled her thumbs.  Her cheeks were red from the cold and from something else. 

Alicia could see the niffler in Hermione’s mind grasping for thoughts like shiny gold coins and remained silent.  After getting to know the girl better the last year she knew that this conversation was a difficult one for the third year.  Normally Hermione had no problems speaking her mind.  For the girl to hesitate, it meant something much more serious than schoolwork or matters of Wizarding culture.

“I…don’t know if I should be talking to you about this.  It’s rather personal and…it’s not my personal information to share.”

That got Alicia’s full attention and she set aside the book she was reading before Hermione had approached.  “Let me guess, does it involve a certain mutual acquaintance of ours that we care very much about?”

Hermione nodded.

“And you’re reaching out to me because you don’t know how to respond to the situation but you want to help?”

Another nod.

“And you’re worried that if you do nothing, said mutual acquaintance will bottle things up and hide as per their usual means of dealing with things?”

A third nod.

“Well, good thing you came to me then.  Let me find Angelina and Katie and see how we can get Harry somewhere private so he can talk to us.  You don’t have to tell me anything more.  That way you’re not betraying his trust.”

Hermione sighed with relief.  “I really appreciate it.”

“Of course.”  Alicia rose and beckoned for her to follow.  “Us brainy types have to stick together and fix things.”

-0-

Harry laid on his bed and stared at the ceiling.

The day had started off wonderfully.  George and Fred had given him the Marauder’s Map and with its magical aid, he snuck into Hogsmeade.  He had found Hermione and Ron and was going to have a lot of fun visiting the village that he had not had the chance to.

Then he accidentally overheard the conversation between his professors and the Minister.  He heard how his father was best friends with the escaped convict Sirius. 

How Sirius betrayed his parents to Voldemort.

After that mind-shattering conversation, he had somehow made it back to the castle and collapsed onto his bed, still in his wraps.  Despite the heat of the tower, he felt he would never feel warm again.  He always knew that Voldemort was the one responsible for killing his parents, for trying to kill him.  But now that he knew how his parents were found, that their best friend helped in killing them, that their best friend wanted to kill him, was chilling to say the least.

Not to mention that Sirius was also his Godfather.  That added some more emotional baggage to his emotional luggage cart.

To be honest he had no idea how to come to terms with all this information.

It made the break-in attempts by Sirius even worse.  He had already tried to break into the tower twice, succeeding the second time.  The first time he was stopped by the Fat Lady portrait and had damaged her painting severely.  The second time he had come into his dorm room.  Each time he had fled before anyone else was hurt and had yet to be caught.

Why does he hate me so much?  Why did he hate his best friends so much?

The door banged open and he almost fell off the bed, scrabbling for his wand.

“Harry!  There you are!” George cried.

“Good, you’re already dressed.  Harry, follow us!” Fred shouted.

“What? Why? What’s wrong?” Harry asked but did as told, following the twins.

“No time to talk!” George said as he ran down the steps.

“It’s an emergency!” Fred continued.

“But nothing to worry about.”

“As long as you come with us, all will be well.”

Harry idly thought that the twins talked a lot aside from saying there was no time to as he chased after them.  They led him out of the tower and down towards the ground floor of the castle, before continuing out onto the snowy grounds of Hogwarts.

By the time the twins slowed down Harry was breathing hard, resisting the urge to clutch the stitch in his side. 

“Harry, what’s wrong?” Hermione asked worriedly.

Harry realized that the twins had led him to Hermione and the Chasers.  The girls were building a snowman some distance away from others and they all looked at the arriving trio with worry.

“They…said…to follow…them,” Harry gasped.  Large clouds of white breath floated in the frigid air.  “Said it…was an…emergency.”

The twins took on insincere angelic expressions while the Chasers rounded on them.

“That is not what I said!” Alicia shouted.

“Harry misunderstood us,” George replied blandly.

“We said mostly what you told us to tell him,” Fred said just as blandly.

“You said that it was an emergency and there was no time to talk,” Harry accused.  “You also said apparently nothing to worry about as long as I came with you.”

“The message was supposed to be that it wasn’t an emergency, that there was nothing to worry about and we wanted to make sure you were well.”  Katie looked angrily at the twins.

“That’s what we said,” George protested.

“More or less,” Fred agreed

“We just broke up the message between us.”

“Maybe added a word or two.”

“While omitting a word or two.”

“For brevity’s sake of course.”

Fred yelled as he was lifted into the air by Angelina.  “Right, time to do to you what I do to my brothers every year to teach you to be an annoying prat.”  She pointed Fred’s head at George.  “Don’t move ‘cause you’re next.  If I have to chase after you, I’m burying you deeper.”

Harry finally regained his breath, glaring at the twins.  “So everything’s okay?”

“With us, yes.”  Katie looked at him with concern.  “We wanted to talk to you though.  Are you okay?”

Harry looked nonplussed for a moment.  “Me?  I mean, I guess so.  Why do you…”  He saw Hermione’s guilty look and sighed.  “Did Hermione tell you?”

“She only said that you heard something upsetting and she wanted our help in helping you,” Alicia said.  “She did not say what it was at all.”

“Oh, uh, thanks,” he said awkwardly.  “It’s really nothing, I’m fine, just, lot to think about.”

Angelina dropped Fred face down into the snow, ignoring his grunt and flailing.  “Rabbit, I know you feel a bit ambushed right now, but Hermione was worried enough to come talk to us about you.  With the year you’re having, we just wanted to talk before we have to leave on holiday.  We didn’t want to leave you here without letting you talk about it if you don’t want to.”

“As always, it’s completely up to you,” Katie said softly.  “We’ll never push you and if you’re really okay and don’t want to talk about it, we can just throw some snowballs at each other, make some snowmen, and then head back up.”

At first Harry was annoyed and embarrassed.  He really did not want to talk about the overheard conversation.  It was bad enough that he heard it, much less Ron and Hermione.  He wanted to be angry at Hermione for even sharing how upset he was to the team.  When he looked at her, he saw her cringe and her face flush, obviously expecting his reaction.

Yet he knew it was because she cared about him.  He also knew Hermione almost never asked for help from others unless it was from a teacher.  It had taken her a lot to ask the Chasers.  For him.

Harry sighed again.  However, the heaviness in his chest lightened ever so slightly as he looked at the faces of his concerned team.  “What were you going to do to the twins?” he asked Angelina.

“Oh I was going to stick them head down inside of a snow pile.  Sink them to the waist.  Depending on how good I shove them down, it takes a bit before they can dig themselves out and kick free.  Bad leverage you see.”

“You do that to your brothers every year?” Harry asked with a wide smile.

“Sure do!  It’s basically tradition at this point.”

George looked at her with concern.  “You can’t do that.”

“Sure can.  My brothers are bigger than you two too.  Bet I can do it faster and better to you two idiots than them.”

Harry crossed his arms.  “I’ll tell you guys after you sink them into a snow pile.”  He smiled at their identical looks of betrayal.  “Don’t worry, I’ll wait for you to dig yourselves out before I say anything.”

“Right on, let’s get cracking!”  Angelina reached down and picked up Fred easily.  Alicia waved her wand and gathered snow into a very large mound.  George moved to run away but Katie pushed him over, making him fall.  She grabbed his legs and with Alicia, dragged him after Angelina who proceeded to shove Fred into the snow head first.

“Wow, she really can do that,” Harry said admiringly as she did the same to George.

Hermione giggled at Fred and George’s legs kicking in the air.  “Was that really necessary Harry?”

“What would you do if they tricked you into thinking something was wrong and made you run from the tower to out here?”

“I’d honestly probably collapse along the way,” Hermione said laughing.  She grew sober.  “I’m sorry for this, really I am.  I’ll understand if you don’t trust me anymore but I really didn’t want you to be alone with this.  I know you don’t rely on me quite like them, but I really wanted to help.”

Harry shook his head and draped an arm over her shoulders.  “I’m a little hurt to be honest.  But I know you mean well and well, you didn’t tell them anything right?”  He was relieved at her nod.  “I still trust you, but please warn me in the future before you go to them unless it’s something really bad okay?”

“Deal,” she said happily, hugging him about the waist.  His answering squeeze around her shoulders relieved her immensely.

After a few moments Harry felt bad for the twins and helped dig them out.  After they shook the snow from their ears they clustered around Harry.  Harry held nothing back, telling them the story from when the twins gave him the Map, to hearing the whole conversation, and then how the twins found Harry lying in his dorm room.

“Harry, the Map was supposed to be a secret,” George said weakly.

“Really, that’s what you take away from all this?” Angelina asked as she smacked him in the shoulder.

“You didn’t say it was a secret,” Harry replied with a hint of a vindictive smile.

“We thought you’d be a bit more discreet,” Fred complained.  He and George cringed at the angry looks the Chasers were giving them.

“Ignoring the fact that the bollocks gave you something they shouldn’t have, and also ignoring the fact they had you risk your fool head for a fool’s wish when there’s a sodding murderer running about,” Alicia looked at Harry, “I’m so sorry Harry.  That’s a lot to take in.”

“That’s an understatement,” Fred muttered before he got smacked by Angelina.

Katie took Harry’s hands in hers.  “How are you feeling about all this?”

He looked down at their hands and shrugged.  “Numb.  Sad.  Angry.  Like, I want to know what happened to make Sirius so mad that he’d betray my parents like that.  Was it something they did?  Why is he so intent on...” he gulped, “coming after me?”

“He’s a Black,” Alicia said.  At their looks she explained.  “One of the Ancient Noble Houses.  A very important Pure-Blood family with a lot of history.  A lot of them were Dark and extremely puritanical.”

“I wonder how he became friends with a Potter then.”  Hermione looked thoughtful.  “The Potters are a pretty notable family as well but always on the other side of the political spectrum, right?”

“How do you know more about my family than I do?” Harry asked while the others laughed.

Hermione’s cheeks radiated heat.  “I like to read…” she said embarrassed.

“Another understatement,” George said and got another smack.

“What I meant in that though, there’s sometimes no telling what someone will do.  A lot of the Noble Houses are full of tricky people.  Wheels within wheels, plots within plots.  That kind of mindset.”  Alicia winced.  “Sorry, that doesn’t make things better does it?”

Harry sighed again.  “I think that’s why your dad made me promise not to go after him,” he said to an astonished Fred and George.  “Right before I got on the train.”

“Makes sense.  You’re a good flyer and a passable Wizard, but there’s no way you can take on a Death Eater mate,” Fred said seriously.

“Besides,” George looked uncomfortable, “do you really want to?”

“George!” Angelina shouted.

“No, it’s a fair question,” Harry said softly.  “Part of me wants to be the one to take him down, to avenge my parents.”  He looked up and saw the palpable concern on everyone’s faces.  “But I know I don’t have the ability to do it.  Not very Gryffindor of me to admit to being a coward, is it?”

“Knowing your limits and being smart isn’t the same as being a coward,” Katie said firmly. 

Harry saw everyone nod at that and he felt a little better. 

“Harry, what did I say to you last year?” Alicia asked.

Harry grinned.  “That I’m an idiot.”

“You’re never going to let me live that down, are you?”  She rolled her eyes.  “The other thing, Harry.”

“To check in with you or Angelina or Katie before I did anything dangerous or stupid.”

“And going after Black is very dangerous and very stupid and you are not to do that,” Angelina said.

Harry closed his eyes and breathed deep, letting the cold crisp air fill his lungs.  A part of him rebelled at that, saying his friends had no say in his actions.  It was thankfully only a tiny rebellious voice that said that.  A much louder voice said that his friends were concerned for him, and they were not holding him back without good reason.  Then he focused on the most important part of that line of thought.

His friends.

He opened his eyes and smiled at them.  “Okay, I won’t.”  He tried to ignore the Chasers’ obvious sigh of relief.

“Can I be added to the list of people he needs to check in with?” Hermione asked.

“Yeah and what about us?” the twins said together.

“You’re not old enough yet,” Alicia said to a fuming Hermione.  “And do I even need to explain why you two shouldn’t be on that list?”  She gave the twins her best look of disapproval.

“It would help,” they chorused.

“Because you two would encourage Harry instead of discourage him.  He needs voices of reason.”

“Well that’s just unreasonable,” they said at the same time yet again, earning them some shoving and smacking from Alicia and Angelina.

Harry giggled, feeling a lot better.  He knew it would take a while for him to come to terms with all the new information, to really sort out what he thought and felt about it.  It still astounded him that he had people caring about him, wanting to make sure he was alright.

Despite the cold winter air and the snow, he felt warm.

“I’d like to take you up on the snowball fight and building things,” Harry said shyly to Katie.  “Ever since the twins and Ron and Percy taught me how to play in the snow during first year, I really liked it.”

Katie beamed at him.  “Sounds good to me!”

“Do you have time to play?” he asked the fifth years.

“I’ll have time to study over the holidays, now I want to play with my Rabbit and my friends,” Angelina said stoutly.

Alicia replied by throwing a snowball at Harry.

“As if we’d let O.W.L.s get in the way,” George said with a sniff.

Harry looked back at the castle.  “Let me go see if I can find Ron, Ginny, Percy, Oliver, and Luna.  They should have some fun too.”

“Right, you do that.  George and I will make a kitchen run and get some hot cider and hot chocolate,” Fred said and the three boys dashed off.

“And leave us waiting out here in the cold,” Angelina groused.

“We could follow them,” Alicia said reasonably.  “Or we can make snowballs and enchant a few to give the twins a nasty surprise when they get hit by them.”

“Good plan,” Angelina said and they began to make snowballs.  After a brief hesitation she looked at Hermione.  “Thanks for telling us.  About Harry being bothered.”

“Oh,” Hermione flushed.  “Uhm, you’re welcome.  It was for Harry after all.”

“Christmas miracles do happen,” Alicia said with feigned shock.  She squealed when Angelina pushed her over into the snow.

Angelina straddled her, pinning her.  “I’ll show you a Christmas miracle.”  Angelina started shoving handfuls of snow down Alicia’s robes.  “I’m going to turn you into a walking talking snow witch.”

Katie and Hermione giggled as Angelina continued to pack snow around a struggling Alicia.  By the time the boys returned with the others, Angelina had turned her fellow fifth year student into a giant snowball.  After digging her out, accompanied by rather inventive cursing, they spent the rest of the afternoon playing in the snow. 

Harry was thankful he could forget his troubles for a little while with people he had come to rely upon for comfort and care. 

A true miracle.

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 60 – Team-mas

Oliver smiled as he watched the rest of the team approach the corner that he claimed for them.  It was the last night of the term and the majority of people would be heading back to their respective homes the next day on the Express for the holidays.  He had floated the idea of everyone exchanging gifts that night so they could enjoy them together and the team happily agreed.  It was more fun to see each other unwrap and enjoy their gifts in person and Oliver was glad he suggested it.

As per usual, the twins had gone to the kitchens and came back up with some snacks for them to enjoy while they exchanged gifts.  Eventually everyone gathered and a lot of happy chatter filled the air as people gave their gifts to their recipients and soon everyone had a pile in front of them.

“Should we just all tear into them at the same time or let one person open all of theirs?” Oliver asked.

“Or we could let everyone open the gift from the same person,” Angelina suggested.

“That’s too complicated,” Alicia said.  “It’s the end of term, I don’t want to think.  Let’s just let one person open all of theirs.”

“That works, but actually, everyone go ahead and open my gift to them.”  Oliver rubbed his neck.  “It’s the same to everyone so let’s get the most boring gift out of the way.”

Everyone did as requested, opening the slim plain box.  At first everyone shared identical looks of confusion at the slim leather bracelet sitting in each box.  Each had different colors for their new owners but otherwise were the same. 

“Oh boy, friendship bracelets!” the twins cried out.

“Is this a new team thing?” Katie asked with a giggle.

Oliver chuckled.  “Sort of,” he said while lifting his hand to show that he was wearing one.  “These are wand holsters.  You place your wand inside,” he demonstrated by using his other hand to slip the wand into the holster.  The wand sank into the bracelet but did not show past the edge of the leather.  When it was snug, the tip of the handle barely showed.  “Then you can flick your wrist and it pops into your hand.”  He demonstrated and the wand spun out into his hand.  “You can also set a word to activate it or use your other hand to take it out.”

He smiled with relief at everyone’s delight.  “I wanted us to be able to bring our wands with us when we fly.  Now if something hits the holster hard enough, it can still break so be careful and I doubt you want to wear it all the time.  But I feel like this is a useful thing to have in case.  My cousin is an Auror and they use things like this with fieldwork sometimes.”

“You got Auror gear?” Alicia asked with wide eyes.

“Not quite.  These aren’t the same standard as Auror gear but it’s actually fairly common with lots of professions like those that work with magical creatures or curse breakers.  You typically don’t need it for day-to-day stuff but it’s handy.”

The next few minutes involved everyone tying on their bracelet holsters and experimenting with securing their wands and summoning them out.  George almost poked himself in the eye while doing so, much to everyone’s amusement. 

“Thanks Captain!” Harry said.  He thought he might be embarrassed since Oliver did this to help him, he was sure, given what happened during their first game.  However, it was an incredibly useful gift and with the enchantments and how nice it felt, they could not have been cheap. 

They high-fived with their bracelet hands. 

“Glad everyone likes them,” Oliver said.  “I was a bit worried that you all might not or be unhappy everyone got the same.  I did try to get different ones for everyone though.”

“These are super cool,” Angelina said as she summoned her wand to hand.  “I don’t care at all that we all have one.  Makes it even cooler that we do.”

Everyone agreed that Oliver should open the rest of his gifts first and he continued with a broad smile.  The twins gave him his own Never-Lock, something he had heard Percy complain about many times when the twins would lock his own things, so he was very happy to have one.   The girls had banded together and gotten him a very high-quality set of Keeper gloves and he teared up as he put them on.  They fit perfectly and gave him the range of motion he liked while being protective. 

He laughed aloud when he opened Harry’s gift.  It was another cup made in the shape of the Inter-House Quidditch cup, like the one he received the first year.  However, it was larger and very well made out of metal.  He immediately poured his hot chocolate into it and sipped appreciatively.

“It’s enchanted to keep hot things hot and cold things cold,” Harry explained. 

“Excellent,” Oliver said.  He gave the boy another high-five.  “This year, we’ll get it.  And if we don’t,” he held up his cup, “I got the next best thing.”

The team looked determined.  “Don’t worry Wood,” George said, “we’ll get it this year.”

“And we’ll kill everyone else trying,” Fred said.

Angelina grunted in agreement while Alicia rolled her eyes. 

“Don’t worry Harry,” Katie said with false sincerity, “I don’t think they mean that literally.”

Harry mimed wiping sweat from his brow.

Oliver picked Alicia to open her gifts next.  The girl wasted no time, eagerly tearing apart the wrappings.  She thanked the twins for the very large bar of Honeyduke’s chocolate, resisting the urge to start gnawing on it right away.  Katie and Angelina had gotten her the newest potion-making text that she wanted.  She squealed happily at the soft beanie style hat from Harry, also from Ellie’s.  It was dark blue with gray stripes, topped with a soft off-white ball.  When she turned her head, the ball made a pleasant chiming sound that Harry said could be muffled at will.  Instantly she put it on, giving Harry a hug in thanks.

Alicia picked Fred originally but then amended it to allow both twins to go at the same time.  Their eyes sparkled at the gigantic pile of prank items and fireworks from Zonko’s that the girls had amassed for them. 

“I just had a thought,” Katie said.  “Why do we help the twins in playing pranks by getting them more things to play pranks with?  Does that make us accessories or enablers?”

“Providing the means does not mean we provide the intent,” Alicia said.  “At least that’s what I tell myself to make myself feel better.”

“I thought Wood was the one wanting to go into Law,” George said to their snickering.

“I never want to be examined by Alicia, ever,” Fred said shuddering.

“How about cross-examined?” Angelina asked with a smirk.

“She’s always cross, what’s the difference?”

“Whoa!” George exclaimed as he unwrapped his last gift, sparing Fred from Alicia’s retort.  “Harry, you didn’t!”

Fred tore open his last gift and had a similar exclamation.  The twins held up brand new Beater bats.  They gleamed in the firelight, the polished wood shone and they twins held them with easy grips.  They swung them around experimentally, sighing happily at the balance and the weight.

“These are League standard!” Fred said excitedly.

“One and a half grip length to allow for one hand or two-handed swinging!” George said excitedly.

“Excellent balance, and enchanted against cracking and weather!”

“They even come with a cord to hang off your wrist in case you let go!”

“Thanks Harry!” they shouted together.

“This should help keep us safe,” Harry grinned.

“I don’t think I’d ever seen either of you look at anything so lovingly,” Angelina snorted.

“I pity any girl they try to chat up,” Katie giggled, “look at the competition!”

“Are you going to go to bed with them?  Tucking them in?” Alicia teased.

“They come with polishing cloths so you can tuck them in as if they were smaller blankets,” Harry said helpfully.

“That’s good.  Nothing wrong with a lad tucking his polished wood,” George said with a straight face.

Oliver snorted into his cup, spilling his hot chocolate.  Katie retched, sticking her tongue out at George with deep disgust while Angelina and Alicia shot Stinging Jinxes at the grinning redhead.

Fred looked at Harry and opened his mouth but the boy held up his hand.  “I know, you’ll explain it when I’m older,” he said with a weary expression and pink cheeks.  He was starting to get an idea of the kind of jokes they were alluding to.

Fred's smile was merry before it twisted when he too was hit with Stinging Jinxes.

The twins had picked Harry to go next but he said he wanted to go last.  He was having too much fun watching the others open their gifts.

Angelina went next and she opened her gifts with a broad eager smile.  She too resisted immediately eating her big chocolate bar from the twins.  The book on Quidditch plays and formations from Katie was happily received and she liked the luxury pheasant quills from Alicia. 

When she opened Harry’s gift she squealed.  She squeezed the gray stuffed cat toy with all her might.  It was larger than the Holland Lop he gave her two years prior, and like the rabbit it warmed in her arms.  She discovered that the cat had a scent releasing charm.  She breathed deep, reveling in cinnamon and honey and apples.  She did not say thank you to him.  Instead, she pulled him into her lap and hugged him and the cat at the same time.

Katie spared no time in opening hers.  The twins’ giant chocolate was set carefully aside to be devoured later.  The other two Chasers had given her brand new gloves and elbow guards, knowing that her current gear was worn out.  She put them on and sighed happily at how well they fit, hugging the girls and giving Oliver a gloved high-five.

Her eyes sparkled when she opened Harry’s gift.  She lifted the large shawl wrap from Ellie’s from the bag.  The wrap was solid red edged in gold but when she wrapped it around her shoulders, the red fabric moved like the flames of a fire.  Threads of orange and yellow wound up and down the shawl and it warmed her up.  “Oh Harry,” she said softly, hugging the shawl around her.

He looked sheepish.  “I noticed how much you like Alicia’s and knew you wanted one too.  I hope you don’t mind if it's the same gift.”

She drew him in and hugged him.  “Not at all!  Thank you so much!”

Alicia frowned slightly and looked at Harry.  “Harry, how much did you spend on all these?  I know for a fact that Ellie’s accessories are not cheap.”

He hid his red face behind Katie.  “Uhm, I can afford it.”

“Harry,” Katie started as she tried to look over her shoulder at him.

He looked rebelliously at them.  “You lot saved my life.  Literally this time.  And endangered yours.”

The team looked at each other.  Angelina shrugged sheepishly.  “He’s got us there.”

“And I know everyone didn’t save me for nice things but this is how I can show my appreciation so there.” Harry stuck his tongue out at Alicia.

Oliver chuckled at Alicia’s look of wanting to scold him about being responsible with his money but deeply loving her gift.  He chuckled harder when her response was to stick her tongue out at Harry.  “We’ll let you get away with it this time Harry.”  He gestured with his cup.  “Now it’s your turn.”

He opened his gift from the twins first.  He held up a small wooden box with a hinged lid.  When he opened it, music played softly and a small wooden owl flew over the open box.  He sat entranced, watching the tiny owl flying back and forth and listened to the song.

“Oh I know that song,” Angelina said.  “That’s Hedwig’s Lullaby.”

“Hedwig?”  Harry looked up.  “The witch?  I named my owl after her.  I liked her name a lot.”

Alicia nodded.  “She was a famous witch and was a songstress.  A lot of her music is used in rites and rituals to this day.”

Fred patted the box fondly.  “Pretty much every kid in the Magical World gets one of these when they’re little.  Obviously the music depends on the maker or gifter, as well as what’s inside, but me and George figured you would like something like this.”

“We based it off of one of ours from when we were little sprogs,” George said.  “Mum sent us one when we asked and we made you one.  Hope it’s not too kiddy or anything-“ he grunted when Harry hugged him and Fred at the same time.  He blushed and patted Harry on the back.  “Guess not,” he laughed with relief.

“Excuse me,” Fred said to the grinning witches and Oliver, “we’re trying to have a moment and you lot are being rude with your staring and grinning.”

Harry’s eyes were wet when he finally let go of the twins, happily listening to the music play again.  He set it aside carefully, before he lifted the big bag the Chasers had given him.  He reached inside and pulled out a large pajama shirt.  It was long sleeved and a deep forest green, incredibly soft to the touch.  Pajama pants in the same color came with it and he saw there were more pairs within the bag. 

“I know clothes aren’t the most exciting thing,” Alicia said.  “But we thought you might like some new pajamas to sleep in and lie about in.”

The girls had not forgotten the state of his clothes last year, and how embarrassed Harry had been when they were about to leave the dorm to go to the feast.  When they discussed gifts for Christmas, they decided they would get Harry a few sets of new pajamas for him. 

“I’ve never had brand new pajamas before,” Harry gasped.  He hugged them close, rubbing his face against the shirt.  “Thank you,” he whispered.

Angelina squeezed her cat tight, biting her lip to stop herself from whimpering at the expression on his face.  He was entirely too happy to receive new clothes as a gift.  It made her incredibly happy and sad in equal measure.  “Why don’t you go put them on and come back?” she suggested.

They watched him dash away, running faster than fast up the stairs.

“I’ll never get tired of seeing him happy like that,” Oliver said with a smile.

“I’ll admit I was a bit worried,” Alicia said.  “I never know if he’ll ever be too embarrassed getting something that…you know…points out what he’s been through.”

“I think he’s just happy to get anything at all,” Fred said sadly.  “Which isn’t a bad thing, being grateful in receiving things.”

“If you didn’t know that he literally had nothing before,” George finished.

“Let’s just focus on him being happy,” Katie said stoutly. 

“Now that’s a handsome Rabbit,” Angelina gushed when Harry ran back.  The pajamas were a little large on him but appropriately so, not like how he normally looked in the gargantuan castoffs he normally wore.

Harry launched himself at the tall girl, hugging her tight.  He then threw himself at Alicia who squeezed him back.  He finally hugged Katie hard and she sat him next to her when he let go, wrapping an end of the shawl around his shoulders too.

All the excitement and the warmth wore him out.  Harry slowly drifted off to sleep leaning against Katie, listening to the team joke and chat, utterly content. 

Warm.

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 61 – Insecurities

Harry could not help himself from sighing at the moment. 

He should have been ecstatic.  It’s not every day one receives a Firebolt for Christmas after all.  Here in front of him, it was even more beautiful than every time he saw it at Diagon Alley.  It screamed perfection, from the polished handle to the incredibly straight bristles.  It floated before him as if begging to be flown.

There were two things preventing him from doing so.  For one, he was indoors and even he knew one typically should not fly a broom indoors.  The second reason was that Ron and Hermione were having a screaming row in front of him regarding said broom.

They were the only people in Gryffindor tower and had brought their gifts down to the common room to open together.  The Firebolt was waiting for Harry when they came down and he opened it first, curious to see what it was since it had no name of who the sender was.  He and Ron had shouted with excitement when Harry pulled the broom from the box and almost rushed outdoors while still in their pajamas.

Hermione had stopped them and said that Harry should not ride it.  Ron immediately cried foul, saying the girl had no idea what she was talking about.  Hermione had pointed out that someone could have Cursed the broom, much like how someone did to Harry their first year, and she had suspicions that it was Sirius Black that did it.

Ron had said that was stupid and wasted no time in saying she was stupid.  He said, and rightly so to Harry’s mind, that Sirius had no way to go to Quality Quidditch Supplies and order an extremely expensive gift while a fugitive.  That made logical sense.

But Hermione also made logical sense.  Harry could see that.  While sometimes she could be very overbearing, she always meant well.

The argument turned even uglier when they started screaming about Scabbers’ and Crookshank’s feud and when Ron said some particularly cruel things Harry spoke for the first time in minutes.

“Stop, please.”

His quiet plea cut through their shouting and they both turned and stared at him.

“For what it's worth, I think both of you make really good points.  Black isn’t likely to have gone to a Quidditch store and ordered a Firebolt but I also don’t know who sent it to me.  While I really…really…want to ride it,” he sighed again, “it’s probably not the best idea right now.  I should ask Professor McGonagall and Professor Flitwick to check it out.”

“Oh sure, always take her side,” Ron said heatedly.  “Always listen to everyone else instead of me.  I’m ruddy sick of being-“ Ron’s face grew bright red when Harry rose from the couch and pushed him gently towards the stairs.  “What are you doing?!”

“Let’s go up and have a chat,” Harry said firmly.  He looked at Hermione and smiled weakly.  “I’ll be right back.”

Ron did not fight too much and threw himself on his bed when they walked into their dormitory.  “What, you're going to yell at me in the privacy of our dorm?” he said bitterly.

“I hope not,” Harry said honestly.  He sat on his bed and looked at his friend.  “I just want to talk with you privately and I’ll be doing the same with Hermione.”

“What if I don’t want to talk?” Ron asked.

“I’d like to figure out what’s going on, but if you refuse, well, I can’t make you.”

Ron snorted.  “You even sound like one of the bloody girls.  Talking about your feelings and trying to figure things out.”

Harry narrowed his eyes.  “Come on Ron, what’s this all about?”

“It’s about you ignoring me all the time!  You always listen to everyone else but me.”

“When have I taken other people’s advice over yours?  Before today of course.” Harry asked, legitimately thinking back.

“Uh, well, it’s more that you’re always spending more time with like Hermione and the Quidditch team.”

“I spend a lot of time with you too.  We play chess a lot and eat together and stuff.  Sure, I do a lot of homework with the Chasers especially and Hermione, but you never want to do more than you need to when I actually want to.  So that’s not my fault really.”  

“I’m supposed to be your best mate.  I was your first friend on the Express.”

“You are and you were.”  Harry frowned.  “You’re like the first friend I’ve ever had.  I don’t take that for granted at all.” 

“You’re supposed to be on my side.”

Harry huffed, starting to get annoyed.  “You have no idea how often I am.  I defend you all the time.”

“Well I don’t hear it.”

“That’s not fair,” Harry said.  “Just because you don’t hear it or see it, doesn’t mean it doesn’t happen.”

“What’s not fair is you getting a Firebolt given to you, like you got your Nimbus given to you.”

Harry flushed.  “I didn’t exactly ask for them.”

“Still isn’t fair.”

Harry wanted to protest and argue but managed to stop himself.  He breathed deeply, trying to calm down.  “Okay, I see your point.  You’re right, it’s not fair.  But I don’t know what you want me to do about it.  I need things told to me, Ron.  If I don’t know, I can’t fix it.”

“Oh and do you have the others tell you things all the time?” Ron mocked.

“Yes.”

Ron was unprepared for the way Harry said that, so plainly, simply.  Without heat or any attempt at covering it up.

“Yes I do.  The girls tell me things like that all the time.  Oliver does.  Even your brothers do, Percy and the twins.  They’re open with me and reassure me a lot.” 

“Of course they all do, no wonder you listen to them more and tell them things,” Ron said, trying to stay upset.

“Ron, no offense, but all we talk about usually is chess and Quidditch and how annoyed we are at school stuff.”  Harry shrugged awkwardly.  “The girls talk about other things and they get me to talk to them about those things.  Things like my feelings.”

Ron snorted.  “Blokes shouldn’t talk about that nonsense.”

“Oliver does.  Not as often as the girls but he does,” Harry said quietly.

Ron snorted again and turned away from Harry.

Harry did feel bad for Ron.  Insecurity was something Harry did know about.  It took a while for him to be able to name the feeling, with substantial help from Katie, Angelina, and Alicia.  He could recognize it now, seeing Ron.  Insecure over who you were.  Jealousy in regards to others.  Where Harry lapsed into isolation due to it, Ron seemed to gravitate towards being upset. 

“Look, you’re my best mate and my first friend in the Magical world.  I’ll never forget that.  But, I’m just saying it’s not fair to be upset when you won’t really talk about it.  I had to learn that.  It took me three years to learn that and I’m still learning.  I want to talk and stuff, but you have to want to too.”

Ron said nothing.

“Look, I’m sorry.  I really don’t want to fight with anyone, especially not today.  I’m sorry my gift caused this and I really want to make things right for everyone.”

Ron continued to say nothing.

“Do you want me to bring your gifts up?  So you can open them here?”

Ron gritted his teeth, upset at himself for making a big deal of things, upset that Harry was still trying to be kind when Ron tried to pick a fight with him.  “No,” he finally said.  “I’ll be down in a while.”

“Okay, I’ll be waiting,” Harry said.  He walked out of the room, closing the door quietly behind him.

-0-

Hermione chewed on her lip as she watched Harry gently push Ron up the staircase.  She berated herself for causing another giant disagreement.  No matter how hard she tried to be calm and rational, she always lost control and shouted, getting angrier all the while.  She always did that and it always yielded the same results.

Her being left behind.

She had tried to take Alicia’s talks to heart, to try and be honest with her thought process and explain why she’s so upset.  It was hard for her.  She used to explain herself completely, before others would pick on her for her reasons.  She eventually got so tired of being picked on, for being told her reasoning was unsound, she stopped trying to explain her feelings and latched onto logic instead.

Clearly, both attempts led her down a lonely road.

She visibly relaxed when Harry came back down the stairs alone.  She felt bad at feeling relieved that he was alone.  She was friends with Ron, to a degree, but she always had trouble communicating with the redheaded boy. 

She had trouble communicating with Harry too, but in different ways.  He was the easier of the two to talk to for the most part.  About most things.  But not everything.

Harry sat down beside her and smiled weakly.  “Hi, sorry about all this.”

Hermione stared blankly at him.  “Why are you apologizing?”

“Kind of my fault, as in I got the gift that started everything.”  Harry squinted at the broom.  “Never thought I’d be annoyed at a broom.”

“I should be the one saying sorry,” Hermione said sadly.  “Today’s Christmas and you just got a nice new broom that’s…really good?”

Harry grinned.  “Yes, it’s really good.  It’s an international racing quality broom.”

“That does sound impressive,” she said lamely.

Harry giggled.  “It’s okay Hermione.  I know you don’t care for Quidditch and I appreciate your attempt.”

She smiled.  “Is…is Ron okay?”

“He’ll be okay, hopefully.  He’s got some stuff he needs to work out, just like everyone.”  He looked at her, saw how she fidgeted, how she kept looking away from him.  “You’re pretty insecure too, aren’t you?”  He winced when she flinched.  “I’m sorry, that was rude of me to say it like that.”

“Well, I mean, it was rather blatantly said.”  She sighed and clasped her hands together.  “You’re not wrong however.”  She thought about what he said.  “What do you mean ‘too’?”

“I thought it was obvious.  I’m really insecure as well.”

“Really?”

“It’s no surprise.  I have trouble knowing what’s right or appropriate.  I always think I’m doing something wrong with people and worry about saying or doing the wrong thing.”

“It doesn’t seem that way,” she said, honestly surprised.

“When I’m with the team right?  It’s only because they’re really patient with me.  They reassure me all the time.  Tell me what’s right and wrong.  Help me learn.  It really helps.”

She winced.  “That makes a lot of sense actually.  Given you’re…” her voice faded.

“Given my past,” he said softly.  He wondered if he could ever mention his past or his childhood without feeling some kind of pain.  He hoped he would one day.  Perhaps it was still too soon.  “I never had any friends growing up.  Anytime at school, at the beginning of every year, Dudley and his friends made sure I wouldn’t have any.”

Hermione seethed.  “That’s monstrous!”

“You get used to it,” Harry said.  “After a while you stop trying because trying hurts too much.   That’s why it’s been really hard for me these last three years.  I’m always worried about losing my friends, about doing something that will make them leave me.  Like I,” he almost said deserved, “like I always have been.”

Hermione acted like she knew what he almost said.  “I’m so sorry.”  After a moment’s quiet she spoke softly, “I never had friends growing up either, ones that weren’t books anyways.  People always found me too annoying, too eager.  Too awkward.”

Harry held out his hand and she took it gratefully.

“And even now I’m being insufferable and a pain and I’m really sorry,” she said in a rush.

“I don’t think you’re being insufferable,” Harry said.  He grinned mischievously.  “Right now anyways.”  He snickered as she pinched his hand.  “No but really, I think you’re a kind person, Hermione.  You’re very smart and you mean well.  It just doesn’t come across that way all the time.”

“Thank you, Harry,” she said tearily.

“You just need practice with friends, like me.  I have things I need to practice on.  Like using my sense.  Not being an idiot.  Asking for help.  That sort of thing.  I’ve found that it helps when I ask to be told things.”  He hesitated.  “For example, do you mind if I ask you something?”

“Not at all.”

“Why do you look so annoyed at me a lot?  When I’m hugging and cuddling with Katie and Angelina?”

Her face turned beet red and she looked away.  She tried to let go of Harry’s hand but he held on.  “It’s really dumb,” she mumbled.

“That’s okay.  I promise I won’t make fun of you for it, right now.”

She pinched him again, trying to ignore his smile and kind eyes.  “It’s…well…at first I thought it was rather inappropriate.  I didn’t think it was proper for a boy and a girl to do that unless they were…together or something.”  Her face was scarlet and she looked anywhere but at Harry.  “And certainly not out for others to see.”

“Oh, I see,” Harry said sheepishly and began to let go of her hand.

She gripped it tighter.  “Then I guess I realized that…hugging and the like wasn’t bad.  I mean I do that with my parents when I’m home, but it’s different between parent and child right?”  She realized what she was saying and visibly tried to eat her words.  After failing she kept speaking.  “Then I realized that I was jealous.”

“Jealous of getting hugs and stuff from Katie and Angelina?  I’m sure Katie would be happy to give you hugs.  Angelina…well-“

She pinched him again but could not help from smiling at his deliberate obtuseness.  “No, of hugging you, you prat.  I still remember the first time I hugged you, you looked like you were in pain, that you were expecting the worst.  I was so jealous that the team could hug you and touch you and you didn’t have that reaction.  At first I thought it was me, that I was making you uncomfortable.”

“Oh not at all!  I’m so sorry, I never realized.  It’s ‘cause…well I still have trouble with people touching me.  You know why.”

“I do now, and even then, I had an idea.  It didn’t stop me from being jealous though.  And it’s not that I fancy you or anything.”  Please stop talking Hermione, she thought to herself.  “And I know you don't fancy them or they you or anything.  It’s just…”  She looked down.  “It looked really nice and I never really did that with anyone else and I got really self-conscious cause I thought they were older and prettier and you liked to hug them and cuddle with them and you wouldn’t with me.”

She opened her hand to release Harry’s and she felt a throb of pain when his hand withdrew from hers.  Then she felt instantly better when Harry slid closer to her and leaned into her gently.  She curled up to his side, not daring to look at him directly.

He took her hand again.  “I hope you know it’s nothing about them being older or looks or anything like that.  They were the first ones to ever touch me without me being hurt.” 

She could not help but look at him, her eyes wet with tears and seeing his were the same. 

“Even then it took a really really long time for me to be comfortable with them.  They really let me get comfortable at my own pace.  They didn’t force things or anything.  I slowly learned it was nice to hug and touch and not expect pain or to be hit.”  He shrugged.  “I’m still working on it, sometimes I forget and I curl up again out of habit.  But I think I’m better.”

“You really are,” Hermione insisted.

“And it’s thanks to them that I am.  And you really.  I felt really bad when I saw your face after that first time.  But you’ve been great about it.  After that you respected my boundaries.  I guess I don’t act like that around you as much because I wanted to respect yours too.”

She felt much better and smiled with obvious relief.  “Thank you.  I don’t think I’ll ever be as comfortable like Angelina where she doesn’t care who’s around.  But when it’s just us or friends, I wouldn’t mind at all.  I’d like that.”

He smiled.  “I’d like that too.”

They sat in companionable silence before Hermione huffed lightly.  At Harry’s raised eyebrow she rolled her eyes.  “No, it’s just, Alicia’s going to tell me “I told you so” in that really annoying cultured tone she gets when she’s right.  She told me a while back to just talk to you and just reach out and get what I want and it’s very frustrating to see her smugly smile at you.”

Harry laughed.  “She does that to me all the time.  She’s really cool though and very smart.”

“She is.  I’m glad you suggested I talk to her that day last year.”

“See?  You’ve had more friends than you thought you had.”

She smiled.  “I really do.”  She looked up the stairwell.

“He’ll come around,” Harry said as he followed her line of sight.  “We’ll get there.  Let’s open a few presents while we wait, shall we?”

At her eager nod they started to open gifts, opening each other’s at the same time.  She loved her Flourish and Blotts voucher, knowing exactly what she wanted to get with it, and exclaimed with delight at her own version of the wax tablet Harry had gotten George two years ago.  She and Harry privately lamented at the lack of pencils and pens in the Wizarding World and she thought the wax tablet would be great for quick little notes.  Her tablet was two sided, a simple knob turned the tablet around for more room.

Harry really liked the enchanted quill case he got from her.  The outside was soft leather but everything within the case would be protected against things falling onto the case or if the case was dropped.  Even though it was smaller, it could hold a lot more than it looked like it could.  She even had a small Snitch charm made to dangle off the drawstring of the case. 

He continued to open his other gifts and his smile did not fade.  Percy had given him a box of his favorite sugar quills as well as a note telling him to be moderate in his consumption.  Mrs. Weasley gave him a new jumper that was dark green with a gold Snitch over the heart as well as a lot of fudge and pies that Ginny helped make.  Daphne and Tracey sending him chocolate was a surprise, and a welcome one, and he was glad that he had sent them some as well.

He gasped when he opened Luna’s gift.  She had made a small model of his Nimbus 2000 from one of the pieces she had collected from him that day.  The tiny broomstick looked exactly like it did before it broke, and it hung from the braided bristles that Luna had taken as well.  In her note she mentioned that she had made another one for herself from the other pieces and had ended the note with “from your little sister.”

He tied it to his quill case and sighed happily seeing the little broom beside the Snitch charm.  He hoped she would love the magical art set that he had found for her.  It was full of paints and brushes and inks that did all sorts of things.  He was even able to find some Muggle crayons and coloring pencils for her, thinking she might enjoy playing with those as well.

He told Hermione what Luna did and about that day and she was incredibly touched as well.  She looked at Luna’s note with a hint of jealousy.

“I’m sure Luna would like a big sister too,” he said teasingly.

She glared at him but the expression lacked heat.  “Well, maybe,” she said.  Then the glare became a look of longing and she was shy.  “I’m an only child too and I don’t have a brother either…”

Harry’s smile was also shy.  “I’ve always thought of you like a sister really.  I’d be happy to have you be an unofficial one too.”

Her smile threatened to split her face in half.  She hugged him hard about the middle and sighed happily when she felt him hug her back just as hard.

Shuffling footsteps heralded Ron’s return.  He walked over, slouched and still irritated looking but just a little embarrassed.  He sat down on the ground opposite from Harry and Hermione and looked over at them.  “I’m sorry,” he grunted. 

“I’m sorry too Ron,” Hermione said evenly.  “I didn’t mean to get so heated.”

Ron looked a little happier and his contrition was more sincere.  “Me too.  Hope I didn’t ruin things.”

“Not at all, we were waiting for you to come down so we can finish gifts,” Harry said.  He opened his gift from Ron and marveled at the little carved hippogriff.  “Whoa!  This is awesome Ron.”

Ron blushed and grinned.  “I had Percy teach me the charms he used to make your owl.  It’s actually kind of fun to make them.  There aren’t any fancy charms on it like he did for the glasses owl but I think it turned out great.”

Hermione’s was a small Crookshanks and she thanked Ron profusely for it.  Crookshanks himself was very appreciative of the tiny facsimile, nosing it around before resting his chin on it and purring.

It was Ron’s turn to exclaim happily as he opened his combined gift from Harry and Hermione.  It was a brand-new Wizard’s chess set, the pieces modeled to look like Quidditch things.  He spent a long time inspecting each piece and marveling over the board that looked like a pitch.

Soon he was thrashing Harry in a game while Hermione looked on.  Their earlier argument was left behind as they chatted while the snow fell outside.

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 62 – Self-Worth

Harry heard the portrait door open and he looked up with interest.  It was the day after Christmas, well technically very late at night, and he was curious to see who would be coming into the tower.  Ron had already gone to bed, as did Hermione.  He was sitting in the common room in front of the fire, wrapped in the quilt he received from Katie and Angelina last year.  He was quite comfortable, reading for fun and Crookshanks was sitting in his lap.

“Alicia?” he asked as he recognized the person as they entered the tower.

“Oh hi Harry,” she replied.  She looked exhausted and upset but tried to look calm as soon as she saw him.  “I didn’t think anyone would still be awake.”

“I wasn’t tired.”  He tried to rise but Crookshanks could not be moved.  “Is everything okay?”

The fifth year girl hesitated for a moment.  “I’m okay,” she said eventually, unconvincingly.  “I just felt like coming back early to get back into studying for my O.W.L.s.  Came through the Floo.”

“Are you sure you’re okay?” he asked again, concerned.  He usually never saw Alicia this upset before, at least when it was not about him.  He idly wondered if he had a hand in her current state but was reasonably sure that he did not.  “Would you like to talk about it?”

She shook her head.  “No.  I mean, no thank you.  It’s nothing for you to worry about really.  I’ll be fine.  I’m going to go to bed and I’ll see you tomorrow.”  Without waiting for his reply, she walked swiftly past and headed up the staircase. 

Harry chewed his lip worriedly as he watched her leave.  She did not have her trunk with her, only a small bag and she was obviously deeply upset.  She also did not want to talk given how fast she walked away, how her shoulders curled in, her head down.  Signs he was very familiar with.  Not from her, Alicia typically was very open to talking.  More how he used to look to others.

Crookshanks looked up at Harry and rose on four legs.  The cat stretched lazily and hopped off the boy’s lap, making his own way to the stairs and climbing up the steps.

Harry did not think anything of it, figuring the cat wanted to go up to Hermione’s dorm to sleep with his owner.  He sighed to himself, worried about Alicia, and resolved to talk to her in the morning.

“Hey!  You mangy animal, give that back!”

Harry’s head popped up and he watched with astonishment as Crookshanks came bounding back into the common room.  Alicia’s shawl hung from his mouth and the cat leapt gracefully, somehow not tripping on the fabric.  Instead of returning to Harry, the cat leapt into the chair beside him, gathering the shawl beneath himself and settling down onto it.

Alicia slid into the common room, eyes wrathful and wand out.  “I’m going to shave you if you don’t give that back!” she shouted at a very smug Crookshanks.

“How did he get your shawl?” Harry asked.

“He nosed his way into my dorm and just nabbed it.  When I noticed he ran off!”  Alicia stalked forward and stopped when she saw Crookshanks extend his claws into the shawl.  “Don’t you dare!  I swear I’ll shave you bald and lie to Hermione about what happened!”

Crookshanks hissed and slowly flexed his paws, his claws just catching the soft fabric.

“Harry, get my shawl back,” Alicia pleaded.

Harry attempted to approach but stopped when the cat glared at him, settling down on the shawl and kneading it with very purposeful motions.  “I think we should let Crookshanks be for now.  It won’t end well for anyone if we try to force him off.”

Alicia resisted the urge to Curse but fully indulged in cursing.

Harry’s eyes widened as he listened to her verbal storm.  “Uh, I know you said you were okay, but I don’t think you are.”  He winced, fully expecting her to turn her cursing onto him.  He was unexpected with the way she just deflated, sinking into the couch beside him.

“Whatever gave you that idea,” she said listlessly.  Her cursing seemed to have drained the life from her and she sat boneless beside him.  “Bested by a kneazle-cat thing.  Pathetic.”

“I didn’t know Crookshanks was a kneazle,” Harry said.  He looked at the animal who looked very smug all of a sudden. 

“He’s at least part kneazle, he’s too damn smart to be just a cat.  He’s also too damn ugly to be pure kneazle,” Alicia said maliciously.

Crookshanks hissed a retort and Alicia looked deeply offended as if she knew exactly what Crookshanks said.  When she opened her mouth Harry popped a piece of chocolate into it.  She looked surprised but readily ate it.

He fed her another piece.  “Honeydukes sent over new candies for us to try.  They call these Chocolate Accessories.  They have buttons and ribbons and little decorations.  Supposedly you can replace real things with them and they look the part and you can eat them after you use them.”

“Can’t be hygienic,” Alicia muttered but opened her mouth for another piece.  She munched listlessly.  “I’ve eaten nothing but chocolate the last two days,” she said.

“Oh?” Harry said, not sure what to say.

“I don’t know if you noticed Harry, but I am rather…upset,” Alicia said almost blandly.

“Oh.”

Alicia started to cry.

Harry panicked.  “I believed you!  Please stop crying!  You didn’t have to prove it.”

Alicia snorted while she sobbed, then immediately regretted it as tears and snot went everywhere.  “It’s not to prove anything dummy,” she said as she scrubbed at her face with her hands.  “I’ve barely been able to keep myself from being overtly emotional the last few days and you just had to be kind to me.”

She accepted the handkerchief from him and blew her nose.  “And you’re still doing it.  Don’t look at me Harry.  I don’t want you to see me like this.”  When he said nothing, she turned to look at him.  She snorted as she saw him sitting beside her with his quilt thrown over his head, hiding his face from hers.  “I suppose you did what I asked.  Thank you.”

He reached out blindly to pat her hand and missed, patting her elbow instead.  “I’m sorry you’re really upset.  Can I help?”

She sighed and shook her head.  Then she realized he did not see her do that and spoke, “I don’t think so, but thank you for asking.”

“Do you want to talk about it?”

“I don’t think I want to.”

He caught her hesitation.  “You always tell me to talk about what’s bothering me to you.  You help me when you listen.”

“That’s true.”  She sighed.  “But I’m older and more mature with far more wisdom than you.”

He blindly held out another chocolate button.  “I have chocolate.”

She smiled for the first time and took it from him.  “It’s…really really dumb,” she said finally. 

“Can’t be that dumb if it makes you leave your home during the holidays,” Harry said softly.

“It’s just, I haven’t told you this really but, my mother…is a very stubborn person.  She cares about her family in her own way but she also cares about her reputation and her status.  Everything she says and does is for the Spinnet family and name.  Everything any of us do is a reflection of the House.  So we have to act like we represent the family in everything we do.”

“She must be proud of you then.  You’re so good at potions and you’re an awesome Chaser.”

Her cheeks warmed.  She patted a quilted knee.  “You’re too sweet Harry.  She’s proud of some things, yes.  Our family makes our living with all things potions so she does like that I’m good with that, especially since my older brother isn’t nearly as good as me.  She doesn’t like that I play Quidditch really.  She thinks it’s stupid.”

“She’s stupid!” Harry blurted out.  “Sorry,” he immediately apologized after.

Alicia laughed.  “Don’t be.  I’ll admit, I don’t love Quidditch as much as others on the team do.  I really only joined for two reasons.  One was to annoy my mother.  She didn’t like me on the team and it was a convenient way for me to be rebellious.”

“And the other reason?”

“Oliver begged me to try out.  He was trying to find players and so I did.  I was surprised to be picked.  Not surprised that I’m a good Chaser of course, but surprised to be a part of the team.”

“You must still like it to keep playing though.”

“It’s grown on me,” she admitted.  “It is fun for the most part.  Hate practice though, even though it’s necessary.  I do like being with the team though.  Angelina is my best friend and I’m very fond of Katie.  The twins are always good for a laugh and distraction.  Oliver is…well Oliver.”  She smiled at her quilted friend.  “I’m also quite happy to have gotten to know you.  I would have missed out on a lot if I didn’t.”

Harry scooted over and leaned into her, putting his head on her shoulder.  “I’m glad too,” he said.

Alicia reached under the quilt to hug him, feeling warm when he did the same.

The crackling fire filled the silence before Harry spoke.  “Is the reason you’re upset…one of those moments that Hermione told me about?”

“She told you about that?” Alicia asked surprised.

“Mmmhmm.  She mentioned how hard it was to be a witch and especially one that has to worry about society and family stuff.  She said you helped her understand a lot and still do.  She’s really glad to be your friend.”

“I’m glad too.”  Alicia was surprised that she genuinely meant it.  “And…yes.  My mother and I have been having a very long argument that came to a head this break.”

“You don’t have to talk about it if you don’t want to.”

She sighed and hugged him harder.  “I’d be a poor friend if I don’t explain some things.  Mother…is very adamant about me ‘mingling’ with the right people.  I should be making friends with all the other Pure-Blood kids from influential families.  I should be interacting with them and being in good standing with them.”

Alicia growled low in her throat.  “As if she has any room to talk.  She’s the child of a Muggle-Born for Merlin’s sake.”

“She doesn’t want you being friends with us?”

Alicia shook her head.  “Friends is one thing.  What she wants is for me to…get to know some ‘proper’ young men from ‘proper families.’” 

“Get to know as in…”

“Form a relationship with.”

The quilt slipped down Harry’s face revealing his shock.  “Really?”

She looked sad.  “Really.  It’s quite the thing for the Pure-Blood Families.  Forming alliances early, finding matches.  Tying families together.”

“That’s kind of frightening,” Harry said quietly.

“Agreed,” she replied dryly.  “She’s been trying to shove me towards all these ‘eligible’ candidates that she deems worthy and that’s a special kind of demeaning, offered up like some prized animal.”  She almost started to cry when she felt Harry hug her even harder.  “That I can handle.”

“What happened?”

She started to cry again.  “We had this blazing row after the last attempt.  There was this party and I might have inadvertently insulted her latest favorite.  She pulled me into the sitting room and we really went at each other.  She said I had no idea what was suitable and I replied asking what was unsuitable.  She got this really ugly look and mentioned Oliver.”

“What?!”

“Oliver and I are childhood friends.  Our mothers were best friends growing up and still are to a degree.  His family was a frequent guest to my home and I to his.  So it really hurt me to hear my mother say all sorts of rude things about Oliver for no reason whatsoever, aside from the fact that his family isn’t a Noble one.  He’s entirely suitable as a friend but magic forbid his worth otherwise!”

She hung her head as she cried more, barely noticing Harry dabbing the tears away.  “After listening to her being an absolute monster I stormed out of the room and ran into Mrs. Wood.  She had heard the whole thing!  And the worst part was her telling me to forgive my mother!  She let her supposed best friend rail against her own son!”

Her tears cut bitter trails down her cheeks and she felt as terrible as Harry looked.  “Apparently, they were super close until my mother got married.  She married into a sort of Noble family and let it go to her head.  Mrs. Wood, bless her heart, has stuck by her best friend even with how she treats her.”

“Was Oliver there?” Harry asked, appalled.

“No, he wasn’t at the party to hear that thankfully.”  Alicia went limp, drained.  “I couldn’t stand it.  My brother saw nothing wrong with what our mother said, that womanizing hypocrite.  My father…doesn’t understand and lets her act how she does.  So I said I had to leave to study for my tests and just left.  Barely changed and grabbed what things were at hand.  Mimsy said she would send my trunk and things tomorrow.”

“I’m sorry,” Harry said sadly.  “That’s really hard to deal with.”

“Thanks,” she said just as sadly.  “I just can’t believe she could be that cruel.”

“You really like him, don’t you?” Harry asked.

She stiffened slightly and looked away.  “I don’t like him.”

“Why are you so upset then?”

“Because my mother was being exceptionally rude to a family friend.”

“You can be upset over that too as well as her being mean to someone you like.”

She glowered at him.  “I don’t like him.  Not like that.”

He blinked slowly at her.

She stared back.

He squinted at her.

She glared at him.

He gave her his best puppy-eyed expression.

She lasted a few seconds before she covered her eyes with her hands.  “Fine!  Just, I, ughhh.”  She deflated again and collapsed against him limply.  “I fancy him.”

“Isn’t that a good thing?” Harry asked, clearly confused.

“Yes, no, I don’t know.  I’ve known him forever.  He was practically my big brother for a long time.  A better big brother.  He put up with me for years and when he left to come to Hogwarts, I was despondent.  I was actually mad at him for leaving me.”  She smacked Harry when he giggled.  “Don’t laugh at me.  I really was.  I tried to be mad at him when he came back for holidays but never could stay mad for long.  Then when I came to Hogwarts, I swore that I would make other friends and ignore him like he ignored me.”

“He didn’t ignore you though, did he?  He was here at Hogwarts and you weren’t.”

She waved a negligent hand.  “That’s not important.  I was going to make cooler friends than Oliver to teach him a lesson.  And what happened when I got on the train?  Oliver being my big brother again and showing everyone the friend he talked about for years.  Ruddy bastard.”

“I’m pretty sure he likes you too.”

She looked up at him, instantly energetic.  “Really?  What did he say?”

“Oh, this and that,” Harry said.  He giggled when Alicia pinched his side.  “He said you were beautiful once.  When you were shredding Lockhart last year.”

Alicia blushed and looked happy.  “Oh, well, that’s nice.”

“Are you worried about how your family will react?”

“I know how they’ll react,” Alicia muttered, losing her energy once again.  “Poorly.  It’s not fair.  If I wasn’t a bloody Spinnet, maybe I would have the option of liking whoever I wanted.”

“What’s the worst that could happen if you went with Oliver?”

“Kicked out of the family, cast out, excommunicated.  No longer a part of the Spinnet name and no longer able to draw from family resources and prestige.”

“That’s…really scary sounding,” Harry gulped.

“It is.  Usually, I’m proud to be a Spinnet.  Usually.”

“But, it sounds like you really like Oliver.  Like, really like him.”

“I honestly didn’t know how much until my mother used him as an example of someone unworthy.  I was furious.  Furious for him.  He’s a good person under the Quidditch fanaticism.  And…” she went red, “I was furious because it made me feel the briefest moment of shame.  How could I like someone that my family found unsuitable.  Then I realized how ridiculous that mindset was.”

She sighed.  “I just feel lost.  I spent my life trying to be a ‘proper Spinnet’.  Now, I don’t know if I want to be a proper one anymore.  If it means that a good person is insulted for not being what they thought was appropriate.”

She stared off into the distance.  “Who am I without my family?”

“You’d still be Alicia Spinnet, awesome potion student, awesome Chaser, and awesome friend,” Harry said stoutly.  “So what if one family decides you’re not good enough for them?  Your family here wants you all the same.”

Alicia looked at him, her pain receding slightly.

“Trust me, I’ve been kicked out of a family before.”  He smiled weakly.

She kicked herself mentally, remembering his circumstances, and hugged him tightly.

He patted her back.  “Besides, wouldn’t you be starting a new family?”

Alicia flushed bright red and she pinched a giggling Harry.  “You’re getting too far ahead Harry,” she stammered.  She looked into the fire.  “Maybe you’re right,” she murmured.

“About starting a family?”  He snickered when she pushed him into the couch. 

“No, not that.  I mean, I am who I am even without being a Spinnet.  Being a Spinnet is what I am, but not all I am.”  She clenched her hands.  “I’ve been trying to find my self-worth all this time.  I did everything I could to prove myself worthy of being a Spinnet.  If they no longer think I’m worthy, then it’s up to me to define it.”

Harry nodded in what he hoped was a wise manner.  “That sounds smart.”

“I’m glad you think so,” she said teasingly.  She sighed again.  “I guess I have to follow my own advice.  Sometimes you have to reach out and grab what you want on your own.”

“Like a Snitch?”

“Always about Quidditch,” she grumbled half-heartedly at his giggles.  She leaned against him, resting her head on his shoulder.  “Thank you, Harry.  How did you get so kind and good at listening?”

“I had good examples to follow,” he said honestly.

She blushed at his praise and settled into him comfortably.  For the first time since the start of holiday break she felt at peace.  She grunted when Crookshanks leapt into her lap.  Before she could irritably swipe at the cat-kneazle, he hopped off her lap, leaving her shawl behind.  She quickly inspected it for any punctures and holes and found it unmarked, much to her relief.

Crookshanks' purr sounded suspiciously like a snicker and his bottle-brush tail was elevated as he minced up the stairs.

“Huh, if I didn’t know any better, I think Crookshanks took your shawl down here on purpose,” Harry said wonderingly.

Alicia opened her mouth but her stomach spoke instead, gurgling very loudly.  Her face went bright red that burned when she heard Harry giggling.  “Do you have any more chocolate?” she asked with as much dignity as she could muster.

“No, you ate the last of it.  But we can go to the kitchens for late night supper.”

“It’s well after hours,” she said hesitantly.

Harry smiled.  “I have something that will help us.”

Alicia had been amazed by the invisibility cloak and she had the biggest smile as they snuck down to the kitchens and came back up with a basket of food.  Two House Elves had said they were going to come by and clean the tower later and would collect the basket and dishes then.

Alicia ate hungrily and although Harry was not as hungry, he ate with her.  Eventually they were full and after tidying the dishes, they snuggled together on the couch in front of the fire.

“Thank you,” she whispered sleepily.  “I feel much better.”

“Good,” he said happily.  

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 63 – Worth of Self

Harry blinked slowly, feeling cold and drained.  He realized he was lying on the cold stone ground again and sighed with disappointment.

“Don’t be discouraged,” Remus said kindly.  “You’re actually not doing that bad.”

“Doesn’t feel like it,” Harry muttered as he clambered back up on his feet. 

“I did say the charm is an incredibly difficult spell.  There are plenty that never quite get the hang of the shield form, much less conjure a corporal form.”

“I’d settle for a vague blurry outline at this point,” Harry said and Remus laughed.

Harry was with Remus in the professor’s office, trying to learn the Patronus Charm.  The boy needed to learn the spell, to be able to drive Dementors away.  Despite wanting to hear his mother’s voice, he knew continued exposure to the Dementor Aura could not be healthy for him.  Not to mention the repeated hearing of his mother’s pain be healthy for him mentally. 

The Defense professor had found a new Boggart for them to practice with.  The Boggart forming the guise of a Dementor was much easier to manage than dealing with a real Dementor, not to mention much easier to transport and deal with the after effects.

So far Harry had not been successful.  He had already attempted the charm several times.  Each time he tried a new happy memory and each time the memory had not been strong enough.  When he was told that he had to pick happy memories, he thought he would not have many to pick from.  It turned out that he did have some, whenever he thought of the team.  So far though, he had yet to find the one that would help him conjure his Patronus.

He had not given up yet, much to his and Remus’ surprise.

Remus looked at Harry for a long time, carefully choosing his words.  “Harry, no offense, but are you anticipating the charm working?”

Harry looked at him.  “Yes?  I mean, if I wasn’t, then what’s the point?”

Remus smiled softly.  “Allow me to clarify.  What are you thinking when you cast the charm?”

“Of the happy memory like you said.”

“But are you intending for the spell to work, or hoping for the spell to work?”

“There’s a difference?”

Remus laughed again.  “Yes, technically.  There are of course plenty of schools of thought on what magic is, but I’ve always seen magic as your will harnessing magical energies and making change.  You will the spell into being and the incantation and the wand movements help focus it.  When you become sufficiently experienced you can cast non-verbally and there are even those that can do magic without a wand.  Both of those are much more difficult.”

“Sure sounds like it.”

“So, just knowing the incantation and the wand movement is one thing.  You also must have the intent to do it.  You must intend for the magic to work, you have to desire for your spell to manifest.”

“And hoping for the spell to work doesn’t count?”

“Not really.  When you hope, you leave the chance of the spell not working.  You hope for the best but are prepared for failure.  If you intend for the spell to work, understand what the spell means, will it into existence, your chances of success are much higher.”

“So, if a spell fails, does that mean you’re weak willed or you lack confidence?”

“Partially, yes.  That’s not to say all it takes is confidence.  Even the confident will fail if they lack understanding and ability.  There are also other factors such as the caster’s personality, and their comfort with the school of spell…” Remus saw Harry growing more confused so he hurried on.  “However, in this case, you must do more than want the spell to work.  You have to will it to work.  You have the fuel: the happy memory.  You have the knowledge: knowing the incantation.  You must provide the will and the intent.  Then, with all those factors in play, you will have the highest chance of success.”

“I guess that makes sense,” Harry said. 

Remus hesitated.  “There’s also one more thing that I think will help you.  I hesitate to mention it, but I think it will help you as well.  You have to think yourself worthy of the spell.”

Harry raised an eyebrow. 

Remus continued.  “Like I said earlier, intent matters for spells.  The more complicated the spell, the purer the intent.  A Stinging Jinx is a very simple spell.  You want to sting someone with it, something simple.  It’s easy to cast because it’s easy to imagine stinging someone, causing discomfort, irritating them.  But for higher level spells, say transfiguration spells, you have to intend for one object to become another and you have to overcome the intent of the object not wanting to change.  That’s why it is more simple to transfigure metal and stone as opposed to another animal.”

“Okay,” Harry said slowly.  “So, for the Patronus to work, I have to think I’m worthy of producing one?”

“To an extent, yes.  Or think of the person you’re protecting to be worthy of protecting them.  Also the memory you have chosen is a true happy memory, one worthy of being used.”

Harry looked at Remus.  “And you think I don’t think of myself as being worth protecting?”

Remus looked chagrined.  “I can’t say for sure of course and it does sound rather rude and awful.  However, I think you are holding yourself back some and I want to help you break through those holds.  As a teacher, and as a friend of your parents.”

Harry wanted to refute Remus’ claims.  He wanted to argue with the older man, to tell him that he knew nothing about Harry.  The boy was ready to start shouting at the wizard, his shame turning into anger.  Then he stopped as he thought for a moment.  It sounded incredibly close to the things that Katie and Angelina and Alicia said about him.  They told him many times that he was worth their time and effort and emotion.  That he was their friend, and it was no bother for them to care about him. 

“I’m not saying you’re right,” Harry said softly, “but saying you’re right, how do I go about that?  Making myself worthy?”

Remus’ heart ached.  “By taking the steps to prove to yourself that you’re worthy of your magic.  That you have the will to make change.  That you have the ability.  That you deserve your magic.”

To Harry, that sounded quite close to what Alicia said the other night.  She spoke that she had to prove her self-worth to her family.  Perhaps Harry had to prove his self-worth to himself.  “What kind of steps?” he asked.

“That depends on the person.  Acts of self-affirmation.  Surrounding yourself with positive thoughts and energies.  Standing up for one’s self.  Believing in yourself.  Just like magic, the circumstances depend on the wielder.”

“Anyone tell you that you’re a good professor?” Harry asked with a small smile.

Remus laughed again.

-0-

“No, I don’t think so.”

Everyone turned to stare at Harry. 

Just moments before, Professor Trelawney was arguing with Hermione about the Grim again, and how Harry was fated to die.  Hermione had once again denounced the claims of the Divination Professor about seeing the Grim in the crystal ball, and again saying that the whole idea of an omen of death to be superstitious twaddle.

Trelawney had taken that very personally and had actually insulted Hermione outright, much to Hermione’s anger and the shock of others.  The two had started a heated argument and Trelawney had claimed that Harry wanted to be warned about his, allegedly, dismal future.

Harry looked at the wide-eyed woman.  “Every class you keep telling me that I’m going to die.  You see the Grim in everything around me.  Instead of being kind about it, which you really should be kind to someone who’s supposed to die soon, you’ve done nothing but treat me like some kind of example.  It’s actually getting rather insulting.”

The professor gaped at him.  “But, my dear boy, the portents are clear-“

“Are they?” he interrupted.  “Because no one else sees the Grim but you.  One can argue you’re more experienced than us but surely someone else would agree with you.”

“No one else openly disagrees with me,” she snapped.

“Not disagreeing with you isn’t the same as believing you completely,” he replied.  “Besides, one person disagrees with you openly and I’m beginning to think the same.”

“She has no talent with the inner eye!”

Harry touched Hermione’s arm when she opened her mouth, quieting her.  “I don’t think I do either since I don’t see it.  Then again, since I have to wear glasses, maybe I need inner glasses to see divination things properly.”

His classmates giggled and Hermione looked proudly at him.

Trelawney’s face turned red.  “I am your professor and you will show me due respect!”

“No, I don’t think so,” he said again.  “Rather, you were my professor.  I don’t think I like your class anymore and you’ve certainly shown me no respect, nor Hermione.  Since this is an elective, it can be dropped as long as you speak with your Head of House.  Right Hermione?”

She nodded.  “Precisely.”

Harry rose from his cushioned stool and Hermione followed him.  “Then I think we should go see Professor McGonagall.  I don’t think I’m learning anything from this class anymore and I’m getting tired of being told to die.”

Trelawney sputtered, “I’ve never told you to die, what a-“

“You never told me how to prepare for it either, which is sort of half the point of divination isn’t it?”  Harry turned from the gobsmacked witch and looked at a conflicted Ron.  “You don’t have to come mate, no hard feelings.  I know you kind of like this class.  I’ll see you later.”

He and Hermione left the Divination classroom to the sounds of shocked whispers from their classmates and the incoherent sputters from Trelawney. 

After they put some distance between themselves and the classroom, Hermione turned to Harry with bright shining eyes.  “Oh Harry!  That was brilliant!”

He blushed.  “I guess I finally got annoyed at being told again and again about the Grim.  Kind of wished I did this earlier, a whole term wasted already on it.”

“Better late than never.  Besides, imagine wasting all your time up to O.W.L.s.”  Hermione shook her head with disgust.  “No, it’s fine now to have dropped it.  With a bit of work I’m sure whatever new elective you take, you will be able to finish the year along with the rest of the class.”

“What if I don’t want another elective?  What if I want another free period?” he asked cheekily.  He snickered at her look of affront.  “I knew you wouldn’t let me get away with that.”

“I should hope not,” she sniffed.  “As your older sister, you have to listen to me.”

“I never said you were my older sister.”

“I am older than you though, therefore I am older and you must listen to me.”

“The twins don’t listen to Percy most of the time.”

“They’re a special case.”

They walked in companionable silence for a bit.  Then Harry noticed her facial expression.  “What’s wrong?”

“I just had a disquieting thought.  Remember when she said at the beginning of class that this term the class would lose someone forever?”

“Not really but I believe you if you said she did.”

“Well, it does seem like she managed to predict one thing right.  We did just leave her class forever.”

He shrugged.  “I mean, we can’t be the only two students to ever have dropped her class before.  I bet she makes that prediction every year to save face.  Besides, she’s not completely right.”  He grinned at her.  “Two of us left, so she was only half right.”

Hermione laughed out loud and looped her arm through Harry’s as they walked down the hall.

-0-

“Good for you,” Alicia praised warmly.

Harry smiled bashfully at the Chasers.  He had left McGonagall’s office with Hermione and came back to the common room.  Surprisingly, their Head of House had not minded their actions at all and had said it was fine to drop the class.  Hermione was already taking the maximum allowed electives so she did not need to replace it. 

His attempt at humor about wanting more free periods was met with a roll of the eyes from McGonagall and she had gone over other options with Harry.  Sometimes it seemed like it was a discussion between her and Hermione, much like a parent discussing with a teacher their child’s future without the child’s input.

When Harry mentioned that both witches gave him identical exasperated looks and huffs of air that surprised them and deeply amused him.  After deliberation, Harry decided on Ancient Runes.  A quick consultation with the professor, Bathsheda Babbling, they decided that Harry probably could make up the first term’s work while working this term, and move on next year with the rest of the class.  With Hermione’s assistance of course.

“Yeah, good job Rabbit,” Angelina praised as she ruffled his hair.  “Way to stand up for yourself and your friend.  I’ve always heard Trelawney is a bit cuckoo but I wouldn’t have put up with her nearly as long as you.”

Harry sat down at the table and pulled out his Potions homework.  “I wish I didn’t put up with it for so long.  I felt so much better leaving.  Now I won’t have to listen to someone telling me I’m going to die soon several times a week.”  He was poking through his school bag and missed the ugly look the Chasers shared.  “Ancient Runes seems pretty interesting too.”

“I’m glad to hear it.”  Katie did look very happy.  “I’m so proud of you.  It’s really great that you’ve gotten so far that you will do that.  It’s hard standing up for yourself most of the time under ideal conditions.”

Harry’s blush deepened.  “Well, it’s really thanks to all of you and…thanks to something I heard Professor Lupin talk about and the conversation I had with Alicia the other day.”

Katie, Angelina, Alicia, and Hermione looked at him with interest.

“You know I’ve been trying to learn the Patronus Charm?”  He continued at their nod.  “Professor Lupin was saying that I have to think myself worthy of it to work, or think that whoever I want to protect with it is worthy of the magic.  It’s more than just intent and will.  I have to want it to work, will it to work, and find it’s worth.  The more complicated the spell, the more will you have to put into it.”

“Huh, that’s interesting,” Katie mused.  “I guess that makes sense.  The basic spells are easier because you don’t need to invest as much intent into them.”

“Since the Patronus is a charm to protect me, I have to think I’m worthy of it.  And…” he lapsed into awkward silence for a moment, “well, I’ve always had problems with that.  Thinking myself worthy of anything really.”  He looked up at the girls.  “You all have been really helping me with that and Professor Lupin said that I need to take the steps too.  So, I got tired enough of Trelawny and that’s what I did.  To prove my self-worth, I suppose.

“And Alicia was saying sometimes, you have to be the one to reach out and grab something if you want it enough.  I decided that I want to be able to cast the Patronus Charm, I want to stop being told about my bleak future.  I…want to get better.”  He looked incredibly weary for a moment; an expression no thirteen-year-old should ever have.  Then slowly, but surely, the expression was replaced with cautious optimism and embarrassment.  “That doesn’t sound silly, does it?”

Katie’s heart thumped painfully as she said nothing, sliding her chair closer and wrapping her arms around Harry instead.  She could not convey with words how happy she was at this moment.  She never thought he would ever say something like this unprompted.  She never thought he would be so open about evaluating his self-worth like that.  She did not care that it was because of her and her friends who helped him get there.  She was simply overjoyed that he was getting there.

Angelina circled the table and dragged Harry and Katie into a bear hug, crushing them to her.  She too was overwhelmed by what Harry said.  It was a far cry difference from the time in the Medical Ward after their game this year.  Then, he said he was not worth the risks they took.  Now, he was talking about him being worthy of positive things.  It was incredible to her.

Alicia looked at Harry, pride written cleanly over her face.  At the time, that night conversing with Harry, she felt a bit of regret.  She usually held private things close to her chest, only a bare few knew anything of her true personal life.  It was nice to share it with Harry, though she did feel like she was overburdening him at the time.  She did not want to change his perception of her as the more mature, usually, wiser witch.  She liked the older sister and younger brother dynamic they had.

However, it was well worth the vulnerability and the embarrassment to see him like this now.  It was practically night and day comparing Harry now to who he was.  She was proud to have helped him.  She was proud of him.

Alicia was about to walk over to join the hug before her eyes drifted and saw someone.  She hesitated, uncertainty replacing pride on her face.  She had been wrestling with a train of thought for days and days and seeing how brave Harry was inspired her. 

Harry noticed her stop and look away.  He managed to look past Katie and Angelina and saw the object of her attention.  He looked back at Alicia and when their eyes met, he smiled encouragingly at her.

His encouragement made her feel warm and it pushed the uncertainty away.

“Sod it,” she muttered and everyone looked at her in shock at her use of language.  “Time for me to follow my own advice.”

She stood up, shoulders back and back straight.  Her arms crossed over her chest and she walked deliberately towards a person sitting at a desk in the corner of the room.  She could feel Harry’s, Katie’s, Angelina’s, and Hermione’s eyes following her and she tried to keep herself from sweating nervously.  Finally reaching her destination, she waited silently.

Oliver looked up after a moment.  He grinned that same infuriating easy-going grin at her, the same one he wore every time she was near and was not currently berating him.  Actually, he grinned like that a lot of the times she berated him.  “Hey Alicia,” he greeted.  “Look, I’m studying.”  He pointed at all the notes and books on his desk.  “I know my mum tells you to keep me at it, but I really am.”

“Good,” she said.  She stopped before saying more, fighting the flush that threatened to creep up her neck and devour her face.  “Believe it or not, that’s not the main reason why I came over to speak with you.”

He raised an eyebrow at her, looking quizzical.  He glanced behind her and noticed the look of happiness on Harry’s face.  Katie and Angelina’s faces were gleeful.  Hermione’s face held a bit of awe.  Oliver set his quill down and faced Alicia directly, giving her his full attention.  “I believe it.  What’s up?”

Alicia breathed deep.  She thought very carefully on what she wanted to say, been meaning to say, desiring to say. 

“You irritate me.”

Oliver’s other eyebrow rose and his grin widened.  A loud thump rang out as Angelina slammed her head into the table.  Katie gave Alicia a look of disgust while Harry tilted his head and frowned, looking like a confused dog.  Hermione covered her mouth, stifling a giggle.

Alicia pushed on.  “You are a Quidditch fanatic and your obsession with broomsticks and balls is concerning.”

He suppressed a laugh.  “Alright, fair.”

“You care a lot about your friends and team to the detriment of yourself and even their own detriment.  Sometimes you are so incredibly thick you miss the obvious and then when you shouldn’t be, you’re observant enough to notice something you shouldn’t have.”

It was his turn to look mildly confused as he tried to process that.

“You drink too much hot chocolate, even during the summer.”

“I like hot chocolate.”

“You put too much sugar in your tea.”

“I put less than you do,” he replied mildly, his grin reappearing.

She was running out of things to say instead of the thing she wanted to say.  She started grasping wildly in her mind to try and delay the inevitable.  “I’m still mad at you for abandoning me three years ago.”

“Hey!  That’s not fair!  I left to go to Hogwarts.  I didn’t abandon you!”

 Angelina thumped her head on the table again and Katie buried her face into her palm.  Hermione was giggling harder and Harry was staring incredulously at Alicia.

“Your hair is stupid.”

“Well that’s just rude.”  Oliver fished out an oddly shaped mirror from his bag and looked at his reflection worriedly.  Alicia was about to comment about how dumb his choice in mirrors were when she realized it was the one she conjured from the flag during the aftermath of rescuing Harry.  She blushed deeply.

“Puddlemere United is a shite team.”

“Okay, no need to be cruel now.”  He looked her directly in the eye.  This whole time he had been amused by the conversation, even with the last two completely incorrect statements.  He felt something in his chest grow with each word and when she opened his mouth he blurted out, “Alicia, would you like to go to Hogsmeade with me this Saturday?”

What she was about to say dissolved into a gasp.  She visibly shook, as if throttling back a remark she would normally make.  “You want me to go to Hogsmeade with you?” she squeaked instead.

“Yes.”

“Just you and me?”

“Yup.”

“Together?”

“Preferably yeah, at the same time too if that’s okay with you.”  He grinned as she swatted him on the shoulder.

“I don’t want to be sore and sweaty in Hogsmeade,” she said, flushing deeper as she heard Angelina cackle behind her as she realized what she said.

Oliver just grinned wider.  “We’ll have practice an hour early and end an hour early.  Then we can do an hour or so of studying, then spend the afternoon in Hogsmeade.”

“Then, yes.  I find that acceptable.”

“Great!  Me too.”

She nodded jerkily.  “Then I will see you then.”

“Well, Saturday is still a few days away.  I’m sure I’ll see you here in the tower and at meal times,” he said somehow without teasing her.  “Not to mention practice that morning.”

“Well, yes, those times too.”  She dithered, then panicked, and held out her hand.

Oliver, with his thrice-cursed easy-going nature, shook it easily showing no hesitation or awkwardness.  “Thank you, Alicia,” he said warmly.

“You’re welcome,” she replied and spun away from him, trying very hard not to run back to the table.  She looked down the entire way, willing her heart to stop pounding.  She sat down and it took her some time to regain her composure.

When she looked up, she saw that the other four were sitting in their chairs.  Katie, Angelina, and Hermione all had flushed faces and were all biting their lips to keep from giggling out loud, looking down at their schoolwork.  Harry looked at her and smiled, simply happy for her.

“Not a word,” she said as calmly as she could looking at her fellow Chasers.  “I don’t want to hear a single word to me about what just happened.”

The other two girls nodded, coughing.  Katie held her ribs, a vain attempt to keep them from quaking.  Angelina tried to eat her quill, biting down on the feather to stifle any noise.

A while later Angelina cleared her throat and looked at Harry.  “Hey Rabbit,” she said, her voice quavering slightly.

He looked up at her.  “Yes Angelina?”

“Just so you know,” the tall girl began, her face twisting with suppressed hilarity, “when you ask a gal out, don’t point out the things that…irritate…you before you do.”

Katie and Hermione snorted and giggled while Alicia tried her best to non-verbally cast a Stinging Jinx at her best friend with just her glare.

“Oh.”  Harry had the gall to look confused.  “Is that not how you should normally do that?”

That broke their dam of self-control.  Katie and Angelina howled with laughter, tears streaming down their faces.  Hermione collapsed into her chair, giggling so hard her face turned as red as a tomato.  Alicia ground her teeth as she glared at her supposed good friends, saving the most venomous glare for Harry.

He was utterly unaffected and smiled at her.  “I thought that went rather well actually.”

As she gamely tried to shove Harry’s smirking face deeper into the couch, after finally catching him after he led her on a merry chase around the common room, with the other two Chasers trying to pull her off and failing because they were still cackling, she could not help but notice that she was smiling instead of grimacing.

She thought it went rather well too.

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 64 – Teases, Laughs, Crushes

Harry's leg bounced up and down as he sat and stared at his Firebolt.  It had not taken long for Flitwick and McGonagall to deem it free of curses, hexes, and jinxes.  McGonagall had treated it almost lovingly when she returned it to Harry, her eyes alight with the possibilities.  Flitwick even said it was a marvel of enchantment and he typically did not care for broomsticks at all.

The first time Harry used it in practice was nothing short of amazing.  It felt like he was flying on a level he never had before.  It responded to the lightest of touches, almost as if it read his mind.  It went where he wanted it to go with barely a thought.  The Firebolt was like an extension of his body and he reveled in the feeling of flying on it.

He had thought he would be nervous flying again, given what happened during the first game.  They had practices with him borrowing a teammate’s broom or one of the school ones, and he never felt nervous then.  Frustrated certainly, lamenting his poor Nimbus 2000 at the time.  Practice with the Firebolt had been incredible and it seemed to inspire the rest of the team.  Even Alicia admitted it was a beautiful broom.

Now, before the second game of the year, he was feeling nervous.  He sat alone in the locker room, staring at the broom.  He knew it would not harm him, at least not due to any outside forces with mal intent.  He had two master professors to trust on that.  It was not the fact he would be playing against people again.  He could not blame the weather; the day was sunny and bright and only a little chill.  The exact opposite of that terrible day. 

The day he almost got two of the people he cared most about in the world killed.  The day he almost got the other four horribly injured. 

He chewed his lip as he looked at the broom.  His stomach churned and roiled despite being empty. 

The door opened behind him and he heard someone walk in with light, sure, footsteps.  He did not flinch when they sat beside him and when their hand touched his, he grasped it gratefully.

“You alright?” Katie asked.

He shrugged lightly.  “Kind of?  I mean, physically I think I’m okay.  I’m feeling a little more nervous than usual though.”

“Thinking about last time?” she asked gently.

He nodded.  There was no sense in pretending otherwise, especially to Katie.  “Yeah.”

“The Headmaster,” she made a face, “said that the Dementors wouldn’t come onto the grounds again.  The weather isn’t going to be any trouble.  You’ll be fine.”  She looked into his eyes as he turned to face her and she saw what was bothering him.  “We’ll be fine too.  We got these now.”  She raised her hand, showing the holster that Oliver had gotten them.  “You got yours too right?”

He raised his and she high fived his hand, making their holsters slap together.

“And you said you have a handle on the Patronus Charm?”

“I haven’t produced a real one yet.  I can do the shield though.”

“Then I think you’re as prepared as you can be.”

Harry’s stomach growled loudly, as if making its presence known.  His face went scarlet and when Katie burst out laughing, he joined in.

“Maybe eat something though,” Katie giggled. 

“I woke up before breakfast,” Harry explained with pink cheeks.  “I couldn’t sleep so I came down here to get the jitters out.”

The girl rose from the bench and pulled him up with her.  “Well let’s go get some breakfast then.  We need to eat our champion sandwiches after all.”

“Yeah, we got to try our best for this game.  We have to get to the finals for Oliver,” Harry said.

“For us too.”  Katie wrapped an arm around Harry’s shoulders as they walked to the castle. 

“Thanks, Katie.”  Harry smiled easily at her.  “You’re the best.”

“Don’t you forget it.”

-0-

Oliver accepted a trio of sandwiches from Harry.  When he came into the Great Hall for breakfast there was a small crowd gathered around Harry.  He had pulled plates of ingredients in front of him and was making sandwiches to order, his hands moved swiftly as he made sandwich after sandwich and passed them to the one who ordered them.  The younger boy had assured Oliver that he was eating too, he just wanted to do this to work out some nervous energy.

“You know Harry,” Oliver said thickly through a mouthful of eggs and sausage, “if you don’t make it in the League after you graduate, I’m sure you could open up a restaurant or something.”

“That’d be fun.” Harry smiled.  “As long as people are nice.”

“I’ll make them,” Angelina said also with a mouth full of food, “I’ll work the till and they don’t get their food without a compliment to the chef.”

“That’s nice that you two have alternative career prospects,” Alicia said with an empty mouth.  “But for Merlin’s sake, talk without food in your mouths.  Show some manners.”

Angelina took a big bite of her sandwich and stared at Alicia, chewing with her mouth closed.

“You look like a cow,” Alicia replied.  She squealed with outrage when Angelina took the sandwich off her plate and took a big bite out of it.

Harry immediately made a replacement sandwich for Alicia, curtailing more fighting.

“Come on, save it for the other team,” Oliver snorted.  “The Ravenclaws have a pretty solid line-up.  You missed their game Harry but they did a change up with their Seeker and she out-performed the old one by a lot.  So you’ll have your work cut out for you.  You have the advantage with your broom of course, but brooms don’t always determine who’s better.”

“Who’s the new Seeker?” Harry asked.

“Cho Chang,” Oliver replied, pointing her out at the Ravenclaw table.  “I think she’s a fourth year.”

The Chasers, the Seeker, and the Keeper looked over at the Ravenclaw table.  Their team sat together, much like the Gryffindor team.  As if suddenly noticing them looking over, a pretty Asian girl looked back at them.  She waved shyly at them and they returned the wave.  When her eyes drifted to Harry, she smiled brightly and her wave was a little more enthusiastic.

“Yeah, she’s pretty good,” Angelina acknowledged.  “Much better reflexes than Finn who she replaced in that game.  I only saw her in the one game so it’ll be hard to tell if she’s a spotter or a reactor.”  She turned back around to their table and she paused.  “Harry, you okay?”

“Fine,” Harry said shortly.  His face was cherry red and he looked down, making more sandwiches at a furious pace.

Angelina looked quizzically at him before looking at her fellow teammates with confusion.  Oliver shrugged, also confused.  Katie gave Harry a considering look.  Alicia’s smile was broad and full of mischief and she leaned close to Harry.  “Are you sure you’re okay Harry dear?”

“I’m sure,” he replied, still looking down.

“Because, and do correct me if I’m wrong, you seem a touch flustered.”  Alicia’s tone dripped with false sincerity.  “A little nervous maybe?  Something to do with the other Seeker?”

Katie caught on and her face split into a wide grin filled with glee.  “Cho’s awfully pretty isn’t she?”

Harry’s face burned.  “What?!  No!  I mean yes.  I mean, shut up, you’re pretty!” he stammered at Katie.

It was Katie’s turn to blush and Alicia cackled.  “That’s not a comeback, Harry,” she said in between laughs.

“Your face is a comeback!”

“Ladies, now is not the time for this,” Oliver said weakly.

Angelina dabbed at imaginary tears.  “Oh, our baby bird is growing up.  Oh wonderful terrible day!”

“I thought I was Rabbit,” Harry pouted, horrifically embarrassed and wanting this line of conversation to die an awkward death.

“Oh my goodness, are you pouting?!” Alicia almost shrieked happily.

Harry felt all his blood rush to his face and he rose with as much dignity as he could.  “I’m going back to the pitch to get ready for the game.”  Staring right at Alicia he shoved two sandwiches in his mouth and ran off.

“Harry!  Don’t run, you’ll choke!” Katie tried to call after him, her concern overridden by her giggling.

 Oliver glared at the giggling Chasers.  “You’re supposed to rattle the opposing Seeker, not our Seeker!  Their Seeker yes!  Our Seeker no!”

He stomped off, complaining loudly about his Chasers which only made the girls laugh even harder.

“That was a little mean,” Hermione said.  She tried to look disapproving but she too was fighting suppressed giggles.  Her face was turning pink from the effort.

“We’ll apologize before the game,” Katie gasped, starting to subside.  She felt a little prickle of shame for having teased Harry like that in front of everyone.

Luna was sitting beside her and she was chewing blissfully on a sandwich Harry had made for her.  She looked at the older girl with large bright eyes.  “I don’t think Harry is actually upset.  He’s never been teased about less painful or normal things before so he was just unsure on how to react.”

Katie felt a little better.  Then she noticed what the younger Ravenclaw was wearing.  “That’s one of Harry’s practice jerseys.”

Luna beamed and she smoothed it out with her finger tips, having first carefully wiped her fingers clean on a napkin.  “It is!  I wanted to support my big brother today.”

“Even if he’s going against your House?” Alicia asked, amazed.

Luna shrugged.  “They don’t care about me at any other time.  I don’t care if they aren’t happy when I prefer to support someone that cares about me.”

The girls smiled fondly at the younger girl and Angelina topped off her cup with more juice.

Hermione frowned.  “How did you get one of his jerseys?”

“I asked,” Luna replied simply.

“I don’t have one though.”

“You didn’t ask,” Luna replied simply again.  “I’m the little sister.  If he didn’t give me one, I would’ve nicked one.”

Hermione giggled at that.  “I guess I’ll have to ask for one later and if not, nick one.”

Alicia looked proudly at Hermione. 

“It’ll be easier for you to do that,” Luna said seriously.  “You do live in the same tower after all.”

-0-

“What did you do to him?” Fred asked with wonder.  “I never thought I’d see the day where Harry is the one trying to ignore you three.”

Katie flushed a little.  The team gathered in the locker room for pre-game planning.  Harry had sat between Fred and George for it and was now running around the locker room, being chased by an apologetic Angelina.

“We might have teased him a bit in front of everyone,” Katie confessed.  “He got a bit flustered when he saw the Ravenclaw Seeker smile and wave at him.”

George groaned.  “So the first time Harry reacted like that to a girl and y’all take the mickey out?”  He looked at her with disgust.  “I thought me and Fred were the insensitive ones.”

“Like you two wouldn’t have teased him,” Alicia protested.

“We’d wait for it to be in private first,” Fred countered.  “And after the game at least.”

“THANK YOU!” Oliver yelled.

Alicia started to harangue the twins and Oliver, wagging a finger at them.  Katie shook her head and walked over to Angelina and Harry.  Harry was trying his best to crawl into a locker while Angelina was trying to pull him out.

“Harry, we’re really sorry.  Well at least I am and probably Angelina,” Katie said as she helped Angelina pull him out of the locker he was trying to hide in.

Harry went limp, forcing Angelina and Katie to half carry him to a bench.  He screwed his eyes shut and turned his head away.

“I really am sorry,” Angelina said but could not keep herself from giggling.  “You’re just so fun to tease and you act all adorable like this.”  The girls laughed out loud at the wounded look Harry shot at them.

“I’m not that upset,” Harry said grudgingly, smiling unwillingly with red cheeks.  “It was really embarrassing though.”

“Next time we’ll wait until it’s just us before we tease you,” Katie said.

“No you won’t.”

She grinned.  “Okay, maybe we won’t.  But I hope you know that we aren’t trying to be mean when we tease you.”

He hugged them both.  “I know, you won’t ever hurt me for real.” 

The girls sighed with relief, hugging him back. 

Harry crossed his arms after they broke their embrace and turned his head away again.  “I’m still very upset however.”

“Hopefully nothing a box of sugar quills can’t fix,” Katie said smiling.  She snickered as Harry’s demeanor changed instantly.  “You really need to learn how to hold out for more Harry.”

“More sugar quills?!”  Harry’s eyes went wide.

“No, too much sugar is bad for you,” Katie replied with faux sharpness.

“If anything, I should be upset with you,” Angelina said, pouting herself.

“What?!  Why?!”  Harry looked panicked. 

“You said Katie was pretty but not me,” Angelina sniffed.  She ignored the younger girl’s blush.  “All of your friends need compliments too you know.”

“Oh, I didn’t know that,” Harry said sheepishly.  “Fred and George and Oliver too?”

“Those blokes don’t as much,” Angelina said airily.  “The lasses do however.  It’s very important.”

Harry nodded seriously.  “Alicia,” he called out, “I think you’re pretty and really smart.”

Alicia was caught by surprise mid rant and she gaped at Harry.  The twins and Oliver laughed out loud at her face, prompting her to turn and shout at them.

Harry looked up at Angelina, “You’re pretty and really strong!”

Angelina flexed her arms.  “Hell yeah I am!”  She and Harry high fived.

A whistle sounded from outside the locker room.

“Right, let’s get going!”  Oliver called out.  “Everyone got their wands and holsters?”  Everyone raised their wand arms, showing their holsters.  “Then let’s get out there, crush some ‘Claws, and get to the Championship game!  And what do we say to any Dementors that show up?”

“Fuck off!” Alicia cried crudely.

“Damn right!” Oliver laughed and they high fived.

As they walked out of the locker room Harry looked directly at Katie.  “I do think you’re really pretty, and really kind.”

Katie blushed but try as hard as she could, her smile refused to go anywhere but her lips.  “Thank you Harry,” she said and hugged him tightly.

-0-

Any fears Harry had before the match went with the wind, dissipating as soon as he kicked off the ground and flew into the sky.  The Firebolt shivered under his touch, almost as if begging to be unleashed.  As soon as Madam Hooch blew the whistle to start, he flew off at a sharp angle, barrel-rolling for the sheer joy of it.

Emboldened by him, the rest of the team followed suit and the game was on. 

“Spinnet has the Quaffle and there she goes, weaving left and right!”  Lee yelled enthusiastically into the magical bullhorn.  “She dodges two Bludgers and narrow dives under Cromley.  She shoots-wait no that was a feint and a pass to Bell who shoots and scores!”

Katie took a quick victory lap around the pitch and slapped hands with Harry as they passed each other. 

“Davies has the Quaffle.  He passes to Li, who passes to Cromley.  Good teamwork by the Ravenclaw Chasers but oooh!  Big hit from a Bludger from…I think that’s Fred Weasley.  Nope he just flipped me off, so that must be George-sorry George!”  The crowd laughed.  “Johnson has the Quaffle and there she goes.  Narrow miss with a collision there, skirts the hoops, flies under Shaw and she scores!”

Harry zipped left, dodging an unaimed Bludger and flew almost at ground height, his feet barely touching the grass of the pitch.  He turned to his left and kicked off a stand, giving himself a boost and allowing him to change his angle of ascent.  He saw a sparkle of gold but as he changed direction Cho swam into view, blocking him.

He looped around her but the time needed to do that made him lose the sparkle.  He smiled shyly at her and was surprised to see her smirk back.

The game continued and while the Gryffindors flew and played amazingly, the Ravenclaw team fought back.  They managed to stay in the game, ensuring that the Snitch would decide the game.  Harry saw another glint of gold and feinted one way before flying back towards it.  However, Cho had seen the feint for what it was and crossed his path, making him dodge hitting her.

“I’m beginning to think you’re doing that on purpose,” he said as he flew up to the overwatch position, his eyes moving about and looking.

“What gave you that idea?” Cho asked with false innocence. 

“Probably the fact you’ve blocked me five times now and you’ve never tried to go for the Snitch yourself.”

She giggled.  “You should have been in Ravenclaw.  Then again, if you were, I couldn’t be Seeker, so just as well you’re a Gryffindor.”

“I’m a bit too thick for Ravenclaw,” he said with a self-deprecating smile and flushed when she laughed out loud.

Harry saw the Ravenclaw Chasers flying in formation towards the Gryffindor hoops.  He flew down and crossed in front of Su Li.  She yelped in surprise and pulled up short, missing the pass from Edgar Cromley who had thrown the Quaffle to where she would have been.  Oliver caught the Quaffle and waited for the Ravenclaw Chasers to scatter before passing the big red ball to Alicia.  “Good block Harry but I need you to keep looking for the Snitch.”

“I’ve been trying but Cho keeps blocking me,” Harry protested.

“Stop flirting with the enemy and knock her off her broom if you have to,” Alicia said severely.

Harry blushed.  “I’m not flirting,” he said and flew off to ignore what she said next.  Then he saw something shine far in the distance and he put up a burst of speed.

“I think Potter’s seen the Snitch!” Jordan shouted.  “Look at that speed from the Firebolt!  Chang’s trying to catch up, but what’s that?!”

Distracted by the shout, Harry looked around before looking down.  He almost stopped when he saw three figures in long black robes, staring at him.

Instead, he summoned his wand to his hand with the release charm on his holster.  Going off of instinct he aimed his wand at the three Dementors and cried, “Expecto Patronum!”  Something huge and four-legged burst from his wand and he felt a rush of exhilaration leave him and he continued on. 

A moment later he had looped around the Snitch and caught it with his wand hand, gripping wood and metal tightly.  He raised his hand and cried out with joy, waving the Snitch for all to see.

“Gryffindor wins!” Hooch yelled.  She had followed Harry and saw him catch the small golden ball.  Gold and crimson sparks flew from her wand.

Oliver collided with Harry midair, hugging him tightly.  “That’s my boy!” he yelled. 

“We’re going to the Championship!” Harry yelled back.

“That Cup is ours!” Oliver declared.

Katie and Alicia slammed into them and they laughed and cheered, hugging wildly.  They flew to the ground in a tangle where Fred and George were dancing around, shooting colored smoke and sparks from their wands.  Angelina lifted Harry off his broom and hugged him tight before putting him on her shoulder.

“Harry, great catch and awesome spell!” Katie said, pressing her lips to his ear so he could hear her over the cheering crowd after Angelina let him down.

“Thanks!  It must have really worked because the Dementors didn’t affect me!”

Alicia looked off to the side and her smile was practically feral.  “Oh that’s because I don’t think they were real Dementors.  Not to diminish your spell, but let’s go look and you’ll see what I mean.”

The team trotted to the side and they laughed at the sight.  Draco, Crabbe, and Goyle were lying in a tangle of black robes, trying to free themselves.  McGonagall stood over them, yelling at the top of her lungs and as per usual, could be heard by the entire pitch.

“Cowards!  Blaggards!  Trying to sabotage the Gryffindor Seeker as well as attempting to incite panic!  Twenty-five points taken from each of you and detention!  Of all the disgusting displays of poor sportsmanship I have ever seen, this ranks among the worst!  You should be deeply ashamed of yourselves and when I write your parents-“

“I think you literally scared the piss out of them,” Oliver murmured to Harry.

“That’s what they deserve,” Angelina said, looking down at the three Slytherins with contempt.

Alicia looked up at the stands and saw Colin watching with undisguised glee.  She caught his attention and when she mimed with an invisible camera, the boy nodded and started taking many pictures of the disgraced Slytherins.

With a smug grin she wrapped her arms around Harry.  “I really need to thank you for providing me so many wonderful opportunities for petty revenge.”

He hugged her back.  “You’re welcome.”  His look turned wry.  “Remember that the next time you’re making fun of me so much.”

She smiled cheekily.  “I will but no promises.  You have to expect us to treat our baby bird like that when something like this happens.”

“The second I figure out how to peck you, I will,” Harry muttered peevishly, much to her laughter.  “Or I’ll sic Hedwig on you.”

“Is baby bird asking mama bird for help?” Alicia cooed.

Harry gave her a flat look.  “So, this is the sort of thing you tease someone over?”

“Yes.”

“So it’ll be perfectly within my rights to tease you back with something similar to this?”

“Uh, wait, what?”  She looked worried.

“Hey Captain!” Harry called.  “Has anyone told you that you’ve got a nice jawline?”

Oliver grinned and ran a hand over his chin.  “What, this old thing?  It’s been mentioned yeah, but only indirectly.”

“HARRY POTTER!”

Harry took off running, laughing madly while Alicia ran behind him with her hands outstretched.

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 65 – The L Word

Katie dumped her things into her bag.  Usually she cared about putting things away neatly.  While she was not as precise as Alicia or Hermione, she was much more organized than Angelina who was usually the one that dumped things unceremoniously into her school bag.

Today however, she lacked the energy and the will to be organized.  It had been a rough day and she saw no end in sight.  She overslept and woke up feeling sore, still feeling the game from a few days ago.  One of her papers received a poor grade on it even though she felt like she should have scored higher.  She ended up skipping lunch to do make-up work and to finish work for another class.

To top it off she and her best friend Leanne Runlow were having a bit of a fight.  She and Leanne had grown up not too far away from each other, having been friends before Hogwarts and maintained their friendship since coming to school together.  Leanne being sorted into Hufflepuff made seeing each other a bit more difficult but not incredibly so.  They both shared most of their classes together and picked electives together and usually got along.

Right now, they were not and it was over something horrifically cliché.  Something that would have made Katie laugh if it did not irritate her to no end.  She knew they would still be friends, she hoped, but for now it was best if they did not create any opportunities for fighting.

So all in all, it was a bad day and she was feeling rather tired.  She wanted nothing more than to go back to her dormitory and sleep.  However, she could not.  She still had more homework to do, was meeting other friends to do a project together, and had to meet with Professor Sprout over her paper.

She walked out of the classroom and sighed heavily, settling her school bag over her shoulder.  She walked morosely for a few steps before she realized someone was walking beside her.  “Oh!  Hi Harry,” she said, mustering up some energy for a more enthusiastic greeting.  “How are you?”

“I’m okay,” he replied, looking concerned.  “Better than you I reckon.  You look a bit…rough.”

She gave him a mock glower, cracking a weary smile when he giggled.  “I wish I could disagree with you.”  She narrowed her eyes.  “Don’t go up to girls and tell them they look rough though.  You need to be delicate.”

“I’m sorry.”  He opened his bag and pulled out something.  “Would chocolate help?”

“Oh yes please,” she said almost desperately.  “Thank you,” she mumbled as she tore the wrapper open and bit into the chocolate.  “I missed lunch and I’m starving.”  Her eyes opened with delight.  “Mmm, this is Honeyduke’s raspberry and dark chocolate!  That’s my favorite.”

“I know,” he said beaming.  “I always have some for you in my bag.  I also have mint for Angelina and caramel for Alicia.”

“You carry chocolate for us?” Katie asked, surprised.

He nodded.  “Oh and I also brought this for you.”  He handed her a wrapped sandwich.  “I didn’t see you at lunch so I grabbed a turkey sandwich for you.  I figured you’d want the chocolate more so I gave that to you first.”

“Oh Harry,” Katie said, trying not to tear up as she took the sandwich from him.  “You did this for me?”

“I heard you rushed out this morning and when I didn’t see you at lunch, I knew you probably skipped it to catch up.  You probably have a lot still to do until dinner time, didn’t want you to go hungry.”

“And you waited outside my class for me?”

“I had a free period so I did my Runes work.  I didn’t mind waiting.”

Katie bit deep into the sandwich, sighing with relief as she ate.  “Oh thank you so much.  You’re the sweetest.  I love you, Harry.”

So intent on her sandwich, Katie walked a few more paces before she realized Harry had stopped.  She turned to look at him.  She coughed, noticing the look on his face.  She pounded her chest with her free hand, trying to dislodge the mass of food that got stuck there as she walked back to him.  “Are you okay?”

His eyes were wide, his face somehow pale and flushed at the same time.  He looked like one of the illustrations in the Standard Book of Spells Volume 3, someone who was hit by a Shocking Jinx.  His mouth opened and closed soundlessly before he finally uttered, “D-D-Do you really?”

“Do I what?”  Katie was confused and beginning to be concerned.

“Oh!  Uh, never mind.”  Harry’s eyes darted and he smiled nervously.  “I, uh, have to go.  Just remembered I have to do something.  I’ll see you later!  Glad you liked the sandolate, I mean the chocowich.”  He dashed off then skidded to a stop and ran back to her.  He pressed another bar of chocolate into her hand and a flask of liquid he pulled out from his bag.  “Sorry!  Forgot I had more chocolate for you and a flask of pumpkin juice.  See you later!”

Katie watched him run away, as if chased by something large and menacing, and she still stood there staring after him long after he disappeared around the corner.  She had no idea what just happened and if she was feeling a little more at her usual, she thought she would have.

For the rest of the day Katie thought about what happened.  She somehow managed to stay on task for her group project, finished her work so she would not repeat today at all, and she had earned a few points back on her paper after working with Professor Sprout. 

Throughout dinner Katie looked out for Harry but he never showed up, making her feel even more concerned.  She wondered if something had been bothering Harry before and he had approached her for help, but she was too distracted to notice.  After thinking back, she did not think that was the case.  He was perfectly fine up until the end of the encounter.  He was his usual sweet, considerate self.

She sat all evening and night in the common room, getting ahead on homework.  She kept an eye out for her friend and when she finally went to bed, she was more concerned than ever, having not seen him at all.

-0-

“Have you guys seen Harry?”

It was the next afternoon and Katie was worried.  She still had no idea why Harry had acted that way, though she had the suspicion she was definitely the cause for it.  She really did feel bad, having wracked her brain overnight and all day.  She also had not been able to find him since yesterday, something that would have worried her regardless of being concerned as she was.

She had found Angelina and Alicia sitting together going over O.W.L.s material in the common room and had approached them.

Alicia looked at Angelina.  “What did you do to Harry?”

“Excuse me?”  The taller girl glared at the shorter girl.  “I didn’t do anything.  Why’d you assume I did something?”

“Usually when someone is looking for Harry like that, you’re the cause.  Out with it, what did you do to baby bird?”

“I did nothing to Rabbit!  You’re sounding rather guilty.  What did you do to him?”

Katie chuckled and sat down at their table.  “Actually, I think I did something to upset him.”

“You?  What could you have done?” Angelina asked.

After a brief moment of hesitation, Katie started to tell them what happened.  “Did you know Harry carries chocolate for us in his bag?”

“He does?”  Angelina smiled fondly.  “I always thought he just had chocolate on him at all times, but he carries ones for us?”

“Yeah, our favorite flavors.”

“I always wondered how I got my favorite from him randomly,” Alicia said with a soft look on her face.  “That’s so like him.”

“Yeah, so you two know I was having a super shite day yesterday, right?  Well in the afternoon he finds me and gives me chocolate and a sandwich ‘cause he noticed I skipped lunch and all that.”

“What a sweetie,” Angelina sighed.

“Right?  So I’m eating this sandwich and feeling much better cause I finally ate something, not to mention I felt so much better knowing someone noticed and was being sweet to me.  I said something then Harry panicked and ran away.  I haven’t seen him since.”

The other two Chasers frowned.  “That’s weird,” Alicia said.  “I saw him in passing today and he seemed thoughtful but not bothered or panicked as far as I can tell.”

“Not to me either,” Angelina mused.  “What did you say to him?”

Katie tried to think of what she said exactly.  “I said….thank you.  Told him he’s the sweetest.  Then I said…”  Katie groaned.  All of a sudden, she realized what she said and she had a very good idea on why Harry panicked the way he did.  Having slowly thought it out and almost being said out loud again made it stunningly obvious.  Also, knowing Harry, seeing his reaction to what he said, made her feel deep anger for the Dursleys yet again.

“Well, out with it.  What did you say?” Alicia demanded.

“The…L word,” Katie said with a red face.

“What’s this about a L word?” Oliver asked as he plopped himself down beside Alicia. 

“Apparently there’s a L word that makes Harry panic,” Alicia said with creased eyebrows.  “Which, to me, doesn’t make much sense but I guess it can’t be too farfetched.

Angelina looked thoughtful. 

“Luxuriate?” Oliver offered.  He looked at three identical exasperated looks being directed at him.  “Just throwing some words out there.  Languish?  Lackadaisical?” 

“I hate you,” Alicia said.

“Lubricated?”

“I hate you so very much!”  Alicia smacked him in the shoulder.  “Why are we dating?!”

“Because you-“

Angelina interrupted, “Love?”

“I most certainly do not,” Alicia protested with red cheeks.

“Not you two idiots,” Angelina said, rolling her eyes.  She looked back at Katie.  “Did you tell him you loved him?”

Katie nodded.  “I now realized what he meant when he asked me ‘do you really’?  And like a big idiot I replied with ‘do I what?’.”

Angelina and Oliver looked sympathetic while Alicia was visibly trying to not snicker.

“I don’t find any of this funny,” Katie said angrily and embarrassed. 

“I’m not laughing at you per se.”  Alicia’s face betrayed her words.  “Just, I mean, it’s like something out of a silly novel when one person says ‘I love you’ and the other says ‘Do you really’ and the former going ‘What?’.”

Katie resisted the urge to leap over the table at the grinning fifth year girl.  As if following her thoughts, Angelina patted her hand, sharing a look of understanding.

“He’s probably never been told that before,” Oliver said quietly.  Angelina and Alicia looked at him with horror while Katie nodded sadly as he continued.  “I don’t think it’s the usual bloke panicking cause a girl said ‘love’.”

“Bloody sodding Dursleys!”  Alicia ground her teeth together.

Oliver smiled despite the serious conversation.  “You curse a lot more often these days.  You used to refrain yourself from being so ‘common’ and ‘crude’.”

Alicia flushed.  “Sorry.  Ever since the holidays I’ve been a bit…less filtered.”

Oliver took her hand.  “Nah don’t be sorry.  I like it.”

Angelina and Katie shared a fond look as they rolled their eyes at the couple.  Then Angelina sobered.  “Is it bad that we didn’t see this coming?”

“No, I think, despite the Dementors, Harry’s come a long way,” Oliver said slowly.  “He’s nothing like when we first met him.  This Harry is more open, he’s braver, he’s trying.  He’s legitimately better.”

“Which is why this sort of thing hurts more,” Angelina said.  “It catches us off guard even more.  The little things we take for granted.”

Alicia looked at Katie seriously.  “Do you regret telling Harry you love him?”

“Of course not!”

“Now don’t hex me for asking this, but do you love him?”

Katie bit back the automatic angry retort, knowing why Alicia asked her that.  “Yes, yes I do,” she said softly but confidently.  “I care about him a lot, and well, I love him like family.  Honestly, it’s kind of funny how none of us hasn’t said that to him before now.  I don’t think I’m alone in thinking that way about him.”

Angelina smiled sadly.  “You’re right.  I practically see him as my little brother.  Have for a long time now.”

“I don’t think Harry doubted that we care about him very deeply, especially after the first game,” Alicia said.  “Despite him saying he isn’t worth our care and affection, which I hope he got it through his thick skull that he is worth it.”

“It’s different when said out loud though,” Oliver said.  “It’s one thing to think it, even know it on some level.  When you hear it though, it makes it more real.”  He colored at the looks the girls gave him.  “What?  Guys think about that sort of thing too, you know.”

“Just surprised to see you all sensitive and sentimental out in the open,” Angelina said with mock sweetness.  “I thought you’d have to be a sailor on shore leave before you’re that open about your feelings.”

“Or something Quidditch related,” Katie said with a grin.

“What can I say?  I’m delicate.” Oliver crossed his legs demurely, much to their amusement.

“In the head,” Alicia said but her smile took most of the sting away.  She turned back to Katie.  “I think our usual response is needed here.  Explain to Harry what really shouldn’t have to be explained if it wasn’t for his sodding excuse of a family.”

“Want us to help you find him?” Angelina asked.

Katie rose from the table.  “No, thank you.  You three need to study and I have plenty of time now after yesterday.  If you see him before me though, make sure he doesn’t disappear like he can.”

-0-

 Katie frowned as she stepped out of the alcove behind the tapestry.  She had gone to the usual places looking for Harry.  The Infirmary was the first spot and an amused Madam Pomfrey had told her she had not seen Harry lately, thankfully.  He was not in the library nor was he at the nice spot by the lake they liked to sit at.  The Quidditch pitch and the locker rooms were empty too.  The alcove had been her final guess.

“Hello Katie.”

Katie turned and smiled down at the younger blonde-haired girl.  “Hi Luna.  How are you?”

“Fine, thank you.”  Luna pulled the tapestry aside and slipped a folded piece of parchment into a small space between two bricks.  “I’m sorry to disturb you, I just wanted to leave a note.”

“No disturbance at all.  I’m just looking for Harry.  Have you seen him around?”

Luna hummed softly and shook her head.  “I haven’t seen him no, but I heard him up there.” 

Katie looked to where Luna was pointing, confused at first since the girl was pointing at the stone ceiling.  “The owlery?” Katie asked after a moment’s thought.  “And what do you mean you heard him up there?”

Luna nodded.  “It’s a nice place to sit sometimes.  Clean air and lovely owls.  As far as hearing him, Harry thinks loudly sometimes.  He thinks so hard you can hear his thoughts.”  She reached into her bag and pulled a small bundle wrapped in a napkin and gave it to the bemused Katie.

“Is this bacon?” Katie asked as she unwrapped the bundle.

Luna was already skipping away.  “It’ll help you find Harry,” she called over her shoulder.

-0-

Katie shivered a little as she stepped out into the owlery.  She was rarely up here since she did not have a personal owl.  Clapper, the family owl, never stayed for long when he delivered things to her.  If he needed the rest or had to wait for her, he would roost here on the visitor roosts. 

Luna was right.  This being one of the highest spots in the castle meant very clean, as well as very cold, air.  The same could not be said of the floor.  Owl droppings and bones and feathers littered the ground but a charm swept them up every so often, pushing things into marked bins at the end of the space.

It was a nice place overall.  The owls made soft noises as they moved about, rustling and hooting.  Most were still slumbering this late in the afternoon, but a few looked at her curiously with large eyes.

She looked around the space, wondering if Luna had tricked her.  She immediately knew that the younger girl would not do that.  Still, not everything she said made a lot of sense at first.  How would bacon help her find Harry?  She giggled at the thought of using bacon to tempt a hiding Harry out.

Katie’s eyes finally drifted over a familiar snowy owl.  She approached her and Hedwig clacked her beak in greeting.  “Hi Hedwig,” Katie said and offered her hand.  Hedwig butted her head against it, allowing the girl to scratch her softly.  “Have you seen Harry?”

Hedwig blinked at her and Katie felt silly talking to the owl like that.  “Would you like some bacon?” Katie asked and offered her a piece.

The owl looked at the bacon hungrily, almost licking her beak.  However, strangely, the owl did not take any.  In fact, she seemed to stare off into the empty space a few steps away from them.  She would then look at the bacon in Katie’s hand, then at the space, then back at Katie.

Feeling sillier, Katie threw a piece of bacon into the open space.

Hedwig launched herself into the air suddenly, startling Katie.  The owl caught the bacon before it hit the ground but did not fly back to her perch.  Instead, Hedwig circled about once before landing on... 

Katie blinked.  She saw Hedwig sitting on something but nothing was there.  Yet Hedwig treated this as nothing incredible.  The owl sat on nothing and ate her bacon smugly.

“Dang it, Hedwig,” Harry muttered.

Katie almost shrieked and looked around wildly.  She heard Harry but did not see him, yet his voice was right there.  “Harry?!”

“Sorry sorry!”  Hedwig fluttered up slightly and Harry’s head appeared, but only his head.  The boy looked up at his owl with an annoyed expression when Hedwig settled back down on his head, still noisily enjoying her bacon.

Katie’s mouth fell open.  “Is that an invisibility cloak?”

Harry grinned and he took the rest of the cloak off, revealing his whole body.  “Yeah, isn’t it neat?  It belonged to my dad.”  Without any hesitation he handed it to her.

She threw the cloak over her body and looked down, laughing with delight as she saw her body disappear.  “This is so cool!”  She lifted the hem of the cloak and giggled to see a foot stand there without anything else attached to it.  She looked at Harry, “Is this how you just happen to just disappear?”

“Yeah, and it usually works.”  He looked up at his smug owl.  “You know, when an owl doesn’t ruin your hiding spot.”

“Sorry,” Katie said but did not mean.  She held up the bacon and Hedwig’s eyes stared right at it.  She handed another piece to Hedwig who went back to chomping blissfully.

“Betrayed for breakfast food,” Harry sighed.

Katie giggled and she reached out with an invisible hand, taking hold of Harry’s arm.  “I’ve been looking for you.”

Harry looked at the gap in his arm with mild interest.  “That is kinda weird to see.”  He smiled sheepishly.  “Sorry, I’ve been kinda hiding.”  He did not resist when she pulled on his arm, leading him to the enclosed entryway to the owlery. 

She sat on a stone bench and he sat beside her willingly.  After draping the cloak over their legs, they sat there in relative silence, save for Hedwig enjoying her bacon on Harry’s head.

“I’m sorry,” Harry said softly.

“What are you sorry for?”

“Panicking, running like that.  Hiding and avoiding you.”

“Is it because of something I said?  Or…” Katie blushed, “what I said after you asked me for clarification.”

Harry shook his head.  “Oh, I mean, I kinda put you on the spot when I asked if you really did…well you know.  Sorry.  Again.”  He looked down at his invisible lap.  “I’ve…never had anyone tell me that they l-loved me before.”

Katie hated having her suspicions confirmed and she once again wished terrible things to happen to the Dursleys.

“They would say how much they loved each other.”  Harry’s voice was a whisper but it was louder than a scream to Katie’s ears.  “When I was really little, I asked Aunt Petunia if she l-loved me and she said no.  She never did nor would.  When I said I l-loved her she…said she never wanted me to say that to her again.  That she never wanted to be loved by a freak.  That the idea made her sick.”

Katie groped blindly for his hands and finally found them.  She gripped them tight.

“After that the Dursleys would tell me how much they didn’t love me a lot.  Made sure I knew it.  They would also tell me that my parents never loved me.  That freaks don’t deserve to be loved.”

“Bloody fucking Dursleys!” Katie growled.  She did not look at all abashed and Harry’s startled look at her made her even angrier.  “I’m sorry, I know they’re your family, but I really, really, don’t like your relations Harry.  Not even a little bit.”

“They’re not very likeable no,” Harry said weakly.  He sighed.  “It’s just, I know it’s taken me a while to come to terms with things.  You and Angelina and Alicia tell me all the time that I don’t deserve anything the Dursleys ever told me, what they ever did to me.  And I believe you, I do.  But some things…they don’t go away overnight, not even with magic.”

He looked at her with watery eyes.  “So when you said you…l-loved me,” Katie’s heart broke at the hitch in his voice, “I was shocked.  I didn’t know how to react.  For an instant I could hear them in my head saying that I heard wrong.  That you were lying.”

He shook his head.  “But I knew the voice was wrong.  You told me you would never lie to me.  And I rather trust you over that voice in my head.  Luckily, the voice wasn’t as cold and cruel as it used to be.  But hearing it, well, it shocked me and I didn’t know what to do.  So I did the most Gryffindor thing I could think of.”  He smiled sadly.  “I ran away.  So, uh, sorry, again.”

She squeezed his hands.  “You have nothing to apologize for.  Nothing at all.  I was just worried I hurt you.  It took me a lot longer to figure out why you looked so shocked.  I should apologize for that.”

“No you don’t.  You don’t even know…most things.  You couldn’t have expected me to react…normally.”

Her stomach churned at that.  She let go of his hands and gently held his face between them.  “Harry, I do love you.  The only reason I said it in such a…off-handed way, is that I sort of take for granted how I use that word so easily.  I tell my mum and dad and sister that all the time, I say it to my dog, and to my friends I’m closest to.  I’m so comfortable around you that I forgot how it might make you feel uncomfortable and for that, I’m really sorry.”

She caught the unasked question in his eyes and said firmly, “And no, I am not sorry for saying it to you.  I really do love you and care about you.”

He almost melted in her hands and his tears fell easily.  “Thank you,” he whispered.  All of a sudden, he looked panicked again, his heart in his throat.

This time, a more awake Katie could see what was about to happen and she nipped it in the bud.  “You don’t have to say it back.  I know how much you care about me and you don’t have to say it.  I…know now how much the word means to you and I want you to want to say it, not think you have to.  Okay?”

He was ashamed to feel relief fight the panic away.  He sighed softly.  “Thank you,” he whispered again.  He smiled weakly.  “So we’re close friends?” he asked hopefully.

She laughed and rested her forehead against his.  “Of course we are, silly baby bird.”

“I’m not sure I like that nickname,” he said with a stronger smile.

“We’ll find a new one for you then, but when you’re being silly, you’re going to be baby bird.”  She giggled when Harry made a chirping sound.  She settled back against the wall and was heartened to feel Harry lean into her, their awkwardness forgotten.

“Katie?”

“Hmm?”

“What does love feel like to you?”

She thought for a moment.  “Love feels…like encouragement to me.  To me, love makes me want to be my best for the person.  It makes me want to always do right by them, to be with them, to help them.  I want to be better for them, to share with them.  That, you’ll do anything for them, no matter what.  But don’t worry Harry.  Love is different for everyone, and that’s okay.  You’ll get an idea one day.”

As they sat together on the chilly roof, Harry knew she was right.  She always was.  If anything, he had an idea already.

Chapter Text

The Family that Chooses You

Chapter 66 – Runic Biscuits

Technically, there was no rule that said students were not allowed to be in the school kitchen.  The location of the kitchen was not formally given to any students, and those that found out were not punished.  The House Elves had complete authority over the kitchens and they determined who could enter and who could not.  They loved to feed ever-hungry students so more often than not, they delighted in visitors and showered them with treats and food no matter the time of day. 

Inky and Fanny looked up at the black-haired boy they met two years prior.  Well, they did not meet him formally that night.  It could be forgiven; he was distraught at the time.  They had felt the boy’s pain keenly that day and had gone at length to take special care of his dormitory ever since, gladdened to see him slowly lose his deep-seated pain ever since.

He was a nice young wizard, speaking very politely and kindly to them.  They could still feel the magic of butter-hair and angry-sleeper on him, as well as the magic of others that felt warm and kind.  Fanny smiled brightly at him.  “Nest-hair really wish to do that?” she squeaked with surprise.

Harry grinned and touched his messy hair.  “If that’s okay.  I didn’t know if it’s against the rules or not.”

“House Elves decide rules in kitchen,” Inky said officiously.  “As long as student good, then is okay.”  Her eyes narrowed slightly.  “How Nest-hair know how to cook?”

Harry flushed a little.  “I…had to learn when I grew up.  I hated cooking for my…the people I grew up with but I like to cook otherwise.  I wanted to make things for my friends so I wanted to ask if it’s okay.”

“They made young wizard cook?”  The two House Elves stared at each other with open disbelief.

“And clean and all sorts of things.”

They gaped at him.  “They treat Nest-hair like House Elf!” Inky said, scandalized.

Harry grinned.  That observation was not too far off the mark, considering all the ways Dobby said he was punished by the Malfoys.  “Maybe that’s why I like House Elves so much,” Harry said, mostly sincere.  He did like Dobby a lot more when Dobby stopped trying to save his life in his own way.

Inky and Fanny dabbed at unshed tears.

“But yeah, if I could cook a bit here in a corner, I promise I won’t get in the way and will clean up after myself.  I’ll be happy to share what I make too.”  He was alarmed when the two House Elves started to openly cry.  “I’m sorry!” he stammered.  “I didn’t want to offend you.  Do House Elves eat?  Did I say something wrong?”

“Nest-hair is kind wizard!” Fanny squeaked.  “No offend, we is happy!  We eat!”

The two House Elves pushed Harry exuberantly into a corner of the kitchen and with some snaps of fingers and gestures, a small stove appeared with a counter top.  “What all is Nest-hair wanting?” Inky asked excitedly.

Harry grinned and rolled up his sleeves.  “I want to make biscuits with frosting, and some small meat pies.  So let’s see…”

-0-

 Percy shooed some first years along, gently but firmly making sure they found their way to the library.  He sighed with relief mixed with exasperation as he watched them walk through the doors, resisting the urge to pinch the bridge of his nose.

“They must be as bad as the twins to make you do that,” Harry said as he walked up to the seventh year boy.

Percy snorted.  “Not like that, thank Merlin,” he said wryly.  “No, they were apparently lost.  I found them wandering about one of the upper-level hallways.  You would think that they would at least know basic directions by second term but apparently not.”

“As if you remembered the castle’s layout in your first year,” Harry teased.

Percy smiled softly.  “Of course I did not.  But I had it mostly memorized during my second term.”  It felt good to be teased like that by Harry, seeing the boy feel comfortable talking like that.  He gave him a close look.  “You appear well, much better than last term.  Congratulations on the catch last weekend by the way.”

“Thanks!  I do feel a little better.  I'm a little nervous with the championship game coming up.  I want to make sure we win for Oliver.  It’s his last year.”

“I have no doubt in your skills, or the team.  If you ever meet Charlie, do not tell him this, but I believe this team is one of the strongest the school has ever had.”

Harry blushed.  “You should tell the twins that.  I’m sure they’d love to hear it.”

“For some reason, every time I compliment them, they do their best to get me to retract it or to scold them for something else.”  Percy snorted again.  “Something about balance or the ‘natural order of things’.  Whatever that means.”  He looked down the corridor, needing to walk away but was loath to break the conversation with Harry.  He was heartened when Harry walked in that direction.

“How’s N.E.W.T.s studying?” Harry asked.

“Busy but well, thank you for asking.  However, I am sure I will be more harried when the tests get closer.”

“I’ll be Harry-ied then too,” Harry said with a surprisingly straight face.

Percy groaned but his smile was wide.  “That was dreadful, Harry.  Simply terrible.”

Harry giggled.  “I couldn’t resist.  Here, this is for you.”  He handed a wrapped package to Percy. 

Percy accepted it, wondering what it was.  He undid the tie on the cloth and opened a small box once the cloth fell away.  His eyes opened when he looked at the biscuits and the small meat pies nestled inside.  “Oh these smell wonderful Harry!  It has been ages since I ate your cooking.”

“How did you know I made these?” Harry asked, pleased.

“They smell just like what you made when you were at the Burrow.”  Percy lifted a biscuit, admiring the blue frosting design on it.  “Very pretty.  Wait, is this a rune?”

Harry nodded and smiled.  “I started taking Ancient Runes and decided to decorate the biscuits with runes.  I made boxes for people and practiced my rune writing with them and picked runes for what I thought the person would like or need.”

“Very clever and thoughtful of you.  What is this rune?”

“Torch.  For knowledge and inspiration.”

Percy stopped walking and looked fondly down at Harry.  “Well, that was incredibly kind of you.”  He bit into the biscuit and enjoyed the soft texture, the taste of sweetness and vanilla.  “Thank you, Harry.”  He gave the smaller boy a one-armed hug.

Harry hugged him back.  “I also sent a box to Mr. and Mrs. Weasley.  I gave them Joy, for when they hosted me.”

“I am sure they will love that.  You are too kind to us Harry.”

Harry shook his head.  “I think it’s the other way ‘round really.  I better get going, I want to give out the boxes while the pies are still a little warm.  I’ll see you later!”

Percy finished the biscuit as he watched Harry run off.  Not for the first time he was glad to have been a part of Harry’s life, and he was sure it would not be the last.

-0-

Daphne and Tracy exclaimed with delight when they opened their box.  “I didn’t know you could cook,” Tracy said with wide eyes.  “You really made these?”

Harry nodded.  “I learned when I was younger and well, I still like it to be honest.  It’s nice when you have a good reason to cook.”

Daphne and Tracy shared a look at that statement but did not ask for further clarification.  “Do I need to have these checked for anything?” Daphne asked.  She wore a small but genuine smile to show that she was kidding, mostly.

Harry smiled and shook his head.  “No Weasleys came in contact with these.  Food is too important to mess with anyways so don’t worry about that.”

That was another odd statement to them but Tracy tried to push past it.  “What are the decorations on the biscuits?”

“Those are runes.”  Daphne giggled.  “You wrote runes on biscuits?”

“It was practice,” Harry said lamely and the two Slytherin girls giggled harder. 

“Granger is a poor influence on you if you do school work while you do other things,” Daphne said with another teasing smile. 

“She didn’t have anything to do with the idea.”  Harry laughed. 

“Of course she didn’t.  What do these runes mean?” Tracy asked.

“I gave you both one for Friendship and one for Protection.  Friendship because you’re nice to me and protection for…well…I’m sure your Housemates aren’t too happy that you’re nice to me.”  He blushed.

The girls did the same.  “I…do not regret being friendly with you,” Daphne said with pink cheeks.

“Me neither,” Tracy said with a smile.  “And well, who cares what they think?  They don’t have biscuits or meat pies, now do they?”

“Their loss,” Daphne said sincerely.  She bit into a pie, eyes opening at the rush of savory gravy and tender meat and vegetables.  “Their loss indeed.  These are wonderful Harry!”

“So are these!”  Tracy ate her friendship biscuit.  “I’m really impressed!”

“I’m glad!”  Harry looked down shyly.  “I hoped they would turn out okay and that you would like them.”

“Better than okay.  Where did you make them?” Daphne asked as she devoured the rest of her pie.

“I can’t tell you all my secrets.  You’d use them against me,” Harry said with mock severity but his eyes danced with mirth. 

“That’s not very Gryffindor of you at all,” Tracy remarked.  “You’re supposed to be boastful.”

“Maybe if you like the next thing I make.  One success doesn’t mean you can really boast.”

“You want to make more for us in the future?”  Daphne’s eyebrows rose.

“If you two want to, of course.  If it was bad, I wouldn’t want to force it on you.”

“Force as much as you want,” Tracy said.  “What?” she asked when Daphne poked her in the side.

The other girl rolled her eyes.  “Well, I would be happy to receive more in the future.  Thank you very much Harry for the gift.  I really appreciate it.”  The girls waved as Harry ran off and the two wandered into the courtyard to finish eating their treats.

“Now I’m even more glad Harry saved you,” Tracy said, her mouth full of food.

“So am I,” Daphne murmured.

-0-

Luna and Ginny were delighted to receive boxes from Harry but Luna insisted Harry stay with them while they opened them.  She also insisted on sitting in between Harry’s legs, pressing back against him comfortably.  She looked so comfortable and happy, Harry soon forgot to feel awkward at all and just enjoyed the contact, like he did with Katie and Angelina.

“These look even better than the ones you made last year,” Ginny exclaimed. 

“I did a couple practice batches,” Harry said, pleased.  “Inky and Fanny gobbled up the first practice batches with some of the other House Elves.  I kept some general ones to share in the common room later but saved the best for the boxes.”

“Ooh, that’s Sun,” Luna said, seeing the rune on Ginny’s biscuits.

“You know runes too?” Harry asked.

“Some.  Father loves runes and I do too.  I can’t wait to take the class next year.”

“Then we can study together,” Harry said.

Luna smiled brighter, snuggling closer to him.

“What does Sun mean?” Ginny asked, “Besides, you know.”  She pointed up at the sun in the sky with an all-knowing expression.

“Energy and strength,” Harry said.  “Health.  Things aren’t so scary in the sunlight.”

Ginny looked down at the biscuits.  She felt a stab of irritation followed swiftly by shame.  Irritated by his kind act at trying to help.  Shame because she was irritated by it.  She breathed deep, trying to listen to Percy’s advice.  She acknowledged her feelings, examined why she felt them, and tried to let them go.  After a moment she smiled at Harry.   It was a small smile but a sincere one.  “Thanks Harry.”  She shoved the biscuit into her mouth and regretted not nibbling it.  “These taste even better than the ones you made last time!”

Harry grinned, glad she liked them.  “I had some practice today and Inky and Fanny gave me tips.”  He noticed Luna looking seriously at her biscuits.  “What’s wrong?  I thought you would like Mystery.”

“I very much do,” Luna said dreamily.  Then her tone became wistful.  “I was wondering if I could preserve a biscuit somehow.  I haven’t had anyone make me biscuits in a very long time.  I want to keep it.  But then that will be very rude to the biscuit.  Biscuits were made to be eaten, and it would be sad to not fulfill your destiny.”

Harry chuckled softly.  “I’ll make you more in the future.”

Luna looked up at him with sparkling eyes.  “Really?”  Her voice was hopeful and shy.

“Really.”

With the biggest smile she shoved the entire biscuit into her mouth much like Ginny did.  “Ginny’s right, these are delicious,” she said while spraying crumbs everywhere.

“Such dreadful table manners,” Harry said with a sigh.  “Hey!” he yelped when Luna used his robe sleeve to wipe her mouth.

“There are no tables,” she said seriously.  “How do I have table manners when there are no tables?”  She then offered Harry’s sleeve to Ginny who also wiped her mouth on it.  The two girls dissolved into giggles while Harry looked affronted.

-0-

Hermione frowned at her open box.

“I used less sugar in the frosting,” Harry said, looking concerned.  “I know you said your parents don’t like overly sweet things.”

“Oh!  No, that's not why I’m frowning.”  She looked chagrined.  “I shouldn’t be frowning at all, that’s really rude of me.”

“I guess it depends on why you’re frowning,” Harry said hesitantly.  “I thought you liked biscuits and pies.”

“I do.  I was just jealous that your rune writing on a biscuit is better than mine on parchment with a quill.”  She smiled weakly.  “I’m sorry.  I’m a terrible friend, aren’t I?”

Harry laughed, relieved.  “If that’s the reason you’re frowning, then not at all.  Maybe a terrible sister, especially an older one.”  He dodged a poke.  “Later when you see all my terrible biscuits, you’ll see how much work I put into frosting runes.”

“You should show these to Professor Babbling.  Maybe you created a subsect of Runes, Frosting Runes,” Hermione giggled. 

“I did send her some but I’m sure she’ll say that they’re too weak of a medium to do proper runic work on.  You can just eat them.”

The two burst into laughter.

Hermione ate one of her biscuits.  “Communication and wisdom for me?  Something you think I need?” she asked with an arched brow.

“I’m just glad we communicate more better.”

She rolled her eyes but looked pleased.  “Just better, Harry.  Perhaps you need to work on your communication.”

“I speak English good,” he replied indignantly.  He sniggered when she poked him in the side.

She settled against him comfortably, munching on a meat pie next.  “These are wonderful, thank you so much. Your baking is as good as your rune work..”

He laughed.  “I worked hard on runes while baking.  I also looked at notes while waiting for them to bake.”

“That’s good.  Has everyone else been happy with their rune frostings?”

“So far.  Ron didn’t even notice before he ate his.”

“Of course he didn’t.  What rune did you give him?  Gluttony?”

“Harvest.”  He blushed when she looked at him questioningly.  “For a full stomach.”

They burst out laughing again.

-0-

That evening, the students of the tower ate the biscuits Harry left out for anyone to try.  All were appreciative of them, thanking Harry.  These biscuits had less defined runes frosted upon them.  Harry had used these to get used to working with the frosting and the tools before he took more meticulous care with the ones he made special for his friends.

The Quidditch team gathered in their favorite corner and Harry had given everyone their own boxes.  They had waited happily before opening them at the same time to compare runes.

Oliver grinned at his.  “I like the Leadership rune.  Makes me feel all Captain-y and official like.”

“Don’t let it go to your head,” Alicia said snidely.

“As an authority figure, I will respect your right to disagree,” Oliver sniffed.

Alicia rolled her eyes.  When Harry had explained Liberation and personal growth to her, she had given him a very tight and warm hug in thanks.  She had happily eaten her biscuits and was currently trying to steal Oliver’s, claiming the girlfriend tax.

George had greatly liked his Challenge rune and Fred liked Journey.  They swapped one for the other and had eaten them at the same time.  To Harry, that fit them best.  He could have given them Torch again for creativity because they were incredibly creative, but he wanted to give them something personal.  George did like to overcome challenges and Fred always said the effort was sometimes more important than the end result, so both liked Harry’s choice in runes.

Angelina had happily enjoyed Strength and power.  In fact she had written the rune on a piece of parchment, wondering if she could get a tattoo of it.  When the twins had told her that it also meant ox, she had chased them around the tower, trying to gore them on pretend horns.

Katie had been touched with the Yew Tree rune.  Harry had to read her the definition and she had felt flattered that it meant stability and reliability.  It showed exactly what Harry thought of her and it meant a lot to her.

“Seriously though, you really could have your own restaurant or something,” Oliver praised as he munched on his meat pie.  Even though he was full from dinner, he ate the pie readily.  “You got a real gift for cooking.”

Harry turned red.  “Only for people I like.”

“Then I’ll hire you to be my personal chef,” Alicia said. 

“Whew, that’s a relief.  I don’t have to worry about school anymore.  I have a job already!”

Alicia glared at him.  “Nope, I have strict N.E.W.T.s qualifications for my employees.”

“Drat,” Harry muttered.

Soon the boxes were empty and the team looked at them wistfully.  Harry grinned and revealed one last box still full of biscuits.

“Yes!  Oooh, what are these runes?” Angelina asked as she took one.

“Something special for you five,” Harry said looking at the twins, Oliver, Angelina, and Alicia.  At their questioning look he said, “Abundance.  It also means luck.  You know, for your O.W.L.s and N.E.W.T.s.”

The team laughed.  Fred and George tried to claim the box, claiming they needed all the luck they could get for their tests.  Alicia and Angelina took offense and an intense argument erupted.  Oliver tried to state he needed them most because his tests would be more difficult but he was ignored.

Katie shook her head at them and felt Harry slip her a small bag.  She grinned with delight as she opened it, seeing more Yew rune cookies.  “Do I need to be more stable?”

Harry shook his head and leaned close to whisper.  “They also mean strength too.”

“Do I need to work out more like Angelina to build more muscle?”

Harry snickered.  “No, I mean, thank you for being my strength when I need it,” he explained softly.

Katie hugged him close.  “Anytime Harry.”